a fa i a i annie tt fit} a EN WORK AUTA CARE OTANI ) 35 GickAnags Sy ae “XG ° . 4 a | fs = . si! : ; G (a) jas y| 5 a Sy) W:OGiUSOnsinve aii a: 4 pers Saciehe D eee —° ee er B GORVHCAL REVISION OF THE GENUS EUCALYPTUS BY T H. DATO IN: 156.7 8S nis (Government Botanist of New South Wales and Director of the Botanic Gardens, Sydney). Very |: ‘ PARWS /ol—60; (1922-2). he (WITH 40 PLATES.) Published by Authority of _ THE GOVERNMENT OF THE STATE OF NEW SOUTH WALES DVVNEV ; ALFRED JAMES KENT, GOVERNMENT PRINTER. 1924. *47455 a oe wee, FORO Rigion® IR EVISION OF THE GENUS JEU ALY Plus BY el IN SO ARS. EES: (Government Botanist of New South Wales and Director of the Botanic Gardens, Sydney). WOE. Wil PARTS 51—60 (1922—23). (WITH 40 PLATES.) “Ages are spent in collecting materials, ages more in separating and combining them. Even when a sysiem has been formed, there is still something to add, to alter, or to reject. Every generation enjoys the use of a vast hoard bequeathed to it by antiquity, and transmits that hoard, augmented by fresh acquisitions, to future ages. In these pursuits, therefore, the first speculators lie under great disadvantages, and even when they fail, are entitled to praise.’’ Macautay’s ‘‘ Essay ON MILTON.” Published by Authority of THE GOVERNMENT OF THE STATE OF NEW SOUTH WALES. Spdnep: ALFRED JAMES KENT, GOVERNMENT PRINTER, PHILLIP STREET. * 47455—A 1924. LIBRARY NEW YORK BOTANICAS TARDEN INDEX. APR 23 1925 [The names of Synonyms or Plants, etc., incidentally mentioned are in italics. The number of the page containing the description is printed in heavier type. | PAGE. PAGE. Aberrant forms, Hybrids and ... 70 | Baker, R. T. 65, 195, 207 Accumulation of waste in wood 157 | Banks, Sir J. 245 Adventitious Roots 245 | Barilgora ... eh 61 Shoots 89 | Bark, The... . 19, 84 African hybrid, A South 82 Alligator 85 Algerian hybrids 72 Colour of inner 104 Alligator bark 85 Colour of outer 104 Alpine... se a 08 te 525, 526 Deciduousness of 86 Alternifolize oéc e: see ee 282, Fibre in 101 Anatomy as an aid in daeuone and dbase. | Fissured 84 tion 337 Glaucousness in 2 105 of leaves 336 | in relation to heat and call 88 Andreecium te ae BG 516 Membranous 84 Angles the secondary or lateral veins make Microscopic characters at 99 with the midrib 294, 394 of Lucalyptus microtheca 39 Angophoroidee ... ca a We 59, 395 @ilam 101 Angularity of branchlets 315 repair 98 Anomalous valves 600 Ringed 84 Anther i : Ss 516 Rough al AT Anthereal classification, rentibent s 516 alnon .. 46, 47 Anthers, Dehiscence of ... 543 Seale 84 Sections of 546 eisthin 96 Shape of 537 | Barks, Eucalyptus 103 Size of ... 542 friable and lamellar 53 Anthocyanin 331 Half ‘ 33 Apex of young leaves 413 Halt (Goniptiees) 148 Apple Gum 495 of the same species, Variation in 86 Apple-scented Gum ee bes ODD Rough 4] Aromadendrin from the turbid group of Rough (Bini) 148 Eucalyptus Kinos ... 249 on Comma, Snooth 19 Ash 212 | Bastard Bloodwood 255 Mountain 4 143 Tee nivacls 110 Lae Bay, Group 159 Logwood 336 ests : “i it 2138 s Astringent exudations aft the Grey Gum 249 Belledonne bent ce a Australia, Manna in 250 Prontelngniay (Cr ee ieetill nites De a 199 | Bentham’s Anthereal classification ea OG Australian Economic Botany, Bibliography of 129 | Berry, E. W. 170, 174 Hybrids 165 | Bibliography of Australian Economic Botany 129 iv Biform leaves Birds and fertilisation Blackbutt Black Box Gum Morrel Peppermint Blackbutts, Western ate Bleeding-heart leaves Bloodwood, Bastard Bloodwoods Pale Red Blue Gum Mountain Blue-leaved Stringybark Botany Bay Box Black Blue White ... Grey Gum-top Ironbark Red ... af Silver-leaved White Yellow Boxes Se Tronbark ... Brachyandre Bracteoles Bracts Branching Branchlets, Angularity of Briosi, G. A. Brittle Gum Brittle Gums Brown Hardwoods Hardwoods, Pale Timber Bud, The... Lan Position of filament in Burrs purryagro Cabbage Gum Calcium oxalate .. Caley Callus 98 | Crimpiness of filaments in INDEX. PAGE. PAGE. 283 | Calorimetric Tests 213 67 | Calyx-tube 468 hae: Colour of =. : aa «469 110, 436 Comparative length of Greroulting 355 and. 483 352, 503 Fleshiness of 468 6 Sculpture of 473 29 Shape of aaa aang 335 | Cambage, R. H. ... 65, 173, 207,-288 ee Caoutchouc in leaves 335 142, 157 158 Capsule, The 584 157 rie oy 19. 153 Dehiscence of ... 585 ees Depth of peeh eR 586 201 5 349 sometimes free or nearly so ... 584 as Cells, Capsule 575 436, 438 | Chapman, F. 173 110, 436 Charcoal tests is : as 212 449 | Chemical constituents may indicate different 438 | species, Differences in : 385 tailer Ne, | Chemical constituents of the oils, Osher of 110, 120 | the leaf-venation and * 378 154 | Circumferential vein 392 426 | Classification, Modern systems of 130 441 | Clavigere 536 271, 427 | Colour of calyx- Saat 469 : a 36 filaments 554 52, 109, 156 inner bark 104 525, 527 | leaves ... 331 463, 466 outer bark 104 463 operculum 488 444 rim of fruit 607 315 timber 136 287 | Columnar Gums, Shaft-like or ... 20 509 | Commisural line ... eas a 493 146 | Comparative length of operculum and calyx- 141 tube ... 483 161 | Connate or perfoliate lea es 314 150 | Connective (Gland) 560 467 Constancy of species - B 38 547 | Control of Coppice or second growth ... 89 96 | Cooburn 110 61 Coppice-growth ... 94 Cordier, M. Fe 64 : 255 Corky patches on fruit ... Pre) 99,-195 | Coriacee ... be 145, 395 61, 128 | Cornute ... .. 395, 516, 536 549 INDEX. PAGE. PAGE. Correlation of the leaf-venation and chemical Hgg-in-ege-cup appearance of operculum 493 constituents of the oils v8 378 | Enclosed or protruding valves ... sie BES Cory mbose 3 395, 516, 524 | Enclosed valves ... 591, 595 Cretaceous fruits of race aannnted 241 | « Endeavour ” 945 Crimpiness of filaments in Cornutee 549 | Hndlicher, S. ae ae 168 Crystals : : . 195 | Epidermis, Thickening af the 316 Cultivation, Toxic prinenles affected - 386 | Ettingshausen, C. F. von 170 Cupula 282 | Wucalyptus barks 4 so. MOB Fossil plants Seats :d to 168, 219 | Kinos, Aromadendrin trom the Dark-coloured timbers ... 28 turbid group of 249 Dammara borealis Heer ... 24] Kinos, Tannins of 249 macroleprs Heer Bae 241,049 never present in North America... 244 Dampier, W. 945 Pollination of : 67 Deane, Arthur ae 1933 Supposed Cretaceous fruits of 241 Deane, Henry : 50 UZ, U2, Bz A Short Dichotomous Key to the ; Deane, Henry, and entre J, TEL, 986 hitherto known species of ae De Candolle, Casimir... 90, 287 Eucalyptus Abergiana, F.v.M. we 420 Deciduous leaves... ANT Megea Unger 169, 220 Deciduousness of bark ... 86 afinis Deane and Maiden 123 Decumbent peduncles 452 agglomerata Maiden 341 Decurrence of leaf 315 aggregata Deane and Maiden 354 Definitions, Fruit 571 albens Miq. 437, 439, 440, 443 Definition of Diels’s Law 305 algeriensis Trabut ... RL Deliecence ot Anthers 543 altior (Deane and Maiden) Maiden 272 the capsule 585 (?) americana Lesq. 223, 227 Depth of the capsule 586 amplifolia Naudin 70, 74 Derrobarry a 61 amygdalina Labill. 5, 190, 303, 355 Wesumnctiee distillation ... it 210 amygdalina Labill. var. nitida Diagnosis and classification, Anatomy as an Bieattih uae ald in ys rN : 337 anceps R. Br. .. a4 Diagnostic purposes, Undue reliance on micro- angulosa Schauer 277, 345 scopic structure for.. ¥ 196 angusta Maiden ... : son PAGE Dichotomous Key to the Mere ee species angusta Velenoysky 221, 226, 228, of Eucalyptus 574 932, 239, 243 Diels, L., and Pritzel, G. A. sco BRS (2) angustifolia Hollick . 236 Diels’s me : 270, 303 (2) angustifolia New fone 934, 236, 242 Definition of 305 antipolitensis Trabut 10, 74 Differences in chemical constituents may in- aspera F.v.M. 300 dicate different species 385 (2) attenuata Berry 233 Dilatation of the operculum 481] attenuata Newberry 238 Distillation, Destructive 210 attenuata Ward (not Newberry) 240 Distillation of New South W Ae Tes Auburnensis Maiden 116 Products of the dry 211 Barmedmanensis Maiden 108 Divergent 360 bicolor A. Cunn, ... aac 120 Dragon Trees 245 Blackburniana Maiden ... 120 Dry distillation of New South Wales “evans Blazlandi Maiden and Cam- Products of the 211 bage ... 341, 342 Dull cigar-brown Hardwoods 162 -Boormani Deane and Maiden... 124 Dwarf forms, Mallee-like or 49 borealis Heer 221, 224, 232 vi Eucalyptus Bosistoana F.v.M. botryoides Sm. Bourlieri Trabut buprestium F.v.M. cesia Benth. ve nom oa calophylla R. Br. x ficifolia F.v.M. 124 | capitellata Sm. ... ... 341, 348 | Chapmani Deane 189 Choffati Saporta 232 cinerea F.v.M. 300 citriodora Hooker 433 | collina W. V. Fitzgerald 419 : confluens (W. YV. Fitzgerald) Maiden Nae =. | 430 conglobata (R. Br.) Maiden 273 conglobata R. Br.... aes 274, 279 | conica Maiden 428 Consideniana Maiden 124 Comite-Vallis Maiden haan aod cordata Labill. 301, 304, 500 Cordieri Trabut ... 76 cornuta Labill. x Lehmanni Bour- lier 124 costata R. Br. ae ee itl crebra F.v.M. ae ae 112, 113 cretacea Ettingshausen 183 crucis Maiden Ee .. 014 dakotensis Lesq. 6 228, 229 Dalrympleana Maiden 16 Davidsoni Ettingshausen 184 Delftii Ettingshausen 179 desertorum Naudin 260 Diemenii Ettingshausen 180 diversifolia Bonpl. 347 doratozrylon F.v.M. 302 (7) dubia Berry ... 238 dubia Ettingshausen ro PALS dumosa A. Cunn. 4, 275, 276, 277, 432 dumosa A. Cunn. var. conglobata (R.Br.) Benth. 274 erythrocorys F.v.M. 301 eudesmioides F.v.M. 304 eugenioides Sieb. ae 341, 343 exserta F.v.M. See 430 ferruginea Schauer aus 301, 305 Flocktonia Maiden . 348, 421, 515 fécunda Schauer... . 4, 260 Foelscheana F.v.M. 125 Forsythii Maiden 115 gamophylla F.v.M. 268, 347 75 301, 304 oe INDEX. PAGE PAGE 120, 270 | Bucalyptus Geinitzi Berry — ... 508 Boe 2D Geinitzt Fric and Bayer ; 236 Geinitzi Heer 172, 220, 224, 226, 228, 229, 230, 231 232, 234, 235, 236, 242 Geinitzt (Heer) Heer 236, 238, 239; Geinitzi Hollick ... on 236, 240 Geinitzi Krasser ... ce --- 236 Gilli Maiden... me das) shi)il globulus Labill. 10, 225, 288 gomphocornuta Trabut ae 76 gompho-occidentalis Hort. Bee le) goniocalyx F.v.M. ae as 9 Gouldii Ward... oe ica 1229 grandifolia R. Br. nec en 2D6 Gunnit Hook f. ... 15, 500 Gunni-globulus Hort. ... Aone elb245) haemastoma Sm. ... T5505. 51 hemastoma Sm. var. micrantha Benth. 117, 509 Heringiana Ettingshausen 169, 219, 220, 222, 242 Haldemiana Debey ise ey) 289 havanensis Berry cock feat 2H) Hayi Ettingshausen ... 181 hemiphlova F.v.M. 435, 439, 443 hemiphloia F.y.M. var. albens F.v.M. 119, 441 hemiphloia F.vy.M. var. micro- carpa Maiden 58 os) B® hemiphloia F.v.M. x melliodora Ay Gunns (St 500 tam, P25 Herbertiana Maiden... eps i AVAL Hermani Deane ... Bio LO Houtmanni Ettingshausen ... 181 Howitti Deane ... ae ep oe Kets) Howittiana ¥.v.M. Sie oe LD hybrida Maiden ... a Bs lea) inequilatera yon der Marck... 239 incrassata Labill. ... 4, 432 incrassata Labill. var. angulosa... 277 incrassata Labill. var. conglobata (R.Br.) Maiden An .. 274 Insizwensis Maiden... cae 82 intermedia R. T. Baker ween a MLD) Irbyi Baker and Smith oe 15 Isingiana Maiden a 353 Jenseni Maiden ... 255, 258, 499 Johnstoni Maiden are we, ) WEOU jugalis Naudin ... et oe 77 INDEX. PAGE. Bucalyptus Kalganensis Maiden... .. 0349 Kayseri R. M. Johnston 173, 176 Kirtoniana F.vy.M. ase Boer 45) Kitsoni Deane... ce sco altets) Kitsoniana (Luehmann) Maiden 126 Kruseana F.v.M. S60 sco OIL levopinea R. T. Baker ... eee eOLON| Laseront R. T. Baker... a 26 latifolia Hollick ... leptophylla F.v.M. 237, 239, 240 leucoxylon F.v.M. sue 122 leucorylon F.vy.M. and (2) #. fis ciculosa F.v.M. ae ae 126 linearifolia Berry sis son ai) longicornis F.v.M. ws 352, 502 longicornis F.v.M. x occidentalis Endl. ae ee 26 longifolia Link and Otto var. multiflora... Bat sae 432 Luehmanniana F.v.M. var. altior Deane and Maiden boo Le macrocarpa Hook. ty 301, 305 macrorrhyncha B.v.M. x Maideni F.v.M. ide me ee 2 maculata Hook. ... ae 490, 434 maculata Hook. var. citriodora Ev. M. a Mies soo EBS maculosa R. T. Baker... Puce ano) al Maident F.v.M. ... as ae 9 marginata Sm. 13, 267 marginata Sm. var. Sterii HMieidlen 15 McIntyrensis és Ane coo. USS melanophloia F.v.M. HIT, Paya, SON, 496, 497 melanoxylon Maiden... 351, 505 melliodora A. Cunn. ILM, TN, tS}. 114, 115, 117, 190 melliodora A. Cunn. var. soo, LTH melissiodora Bailey ie cco. Gas} micrantha DC. 507, 508 microcarpa Maiden 437, 488, 443 microtheca F.v.M. ee 2 ellil9 microtheca F.v.M., Bark of “ES 39 Milhgam R. M. Johnston 173, 177 Mitchelli Ettingshausen 182, 227 Moorei Maiden and Cambage and E. stricta Sieb. 26 i 26 Muellert Deane ... us ed 189 Muelleri Mig. ... ae 277, 280 Muelleri T. B. Moore 280 259, 264, 503 | Eucalyptus Muelleri Naudin PAGE see 280 Mundijongensis Maiden... 127 neglecta Maiden ... eee | LT Nepeanensis Baker and Smith... 270 (2) nervosa Newberry noo Ae) Normantonensis Maiden and Cambage ... ss 151, 428 obcordata Turez. ... 7 obliqua L’ Herit. ... 190 oceanica Unger ... 219, 223, 227 occidentalis Endl. var. oranensis Trabut oa 78 odorata Behr. and Schlecht. 110, 120 oleosa F.v.M. “a Ee ZOO oleosa FE.v.M. var. leptophylla F.v.M. bes F 260 oreades R. T. Baker 272 ovata Labill. SS}, 1225 Ar Oxleyana Ettingshausen 184 pachyphylla F.v.M. non A. Gann 274 pallens Miq. non DC. 441 pallidifolia F.v.M. 258 parvifolia Cambage xe 235, 301 (2) parvifolia Newberry 235 Peacockeana Maiden 113 peltata Benth. 304 Penrithensis Maiden 127 perfoliata R.Br. iz ee OO pilularis Sm. var. pyriformis Maiden es 4) Pimpiniana Maiden Bo4 piperita Sin. 190 Planchoniana F.y.M. 11 Pluti McCoy 176 polyanthemos Hort. 81 praecoriacea Deane 187 precox Maiden 270 Preissiana Schauer ae 301, 350 propinqua Deane and Maiden... 513 propinqua Deane and Maiden var. major Maiden ... 504 proto-Geinitzil Saporta ... aan pruinosa Schauer 151, 301, 426, 495, 499 pseudo-Geinitzi Saporta 232 pseudo-globulus (Hort.) Naudin 78 pulverulenta Sims 502 punctata DC. ae oes 81, 513 Radobojana Ettingshausen 169 resinifera Sm. 81 robusta Sm. re: eee 81, 225 viii PAGE. . | 354 | Eucalyptus urnigera Hook. f. Eucalyptus Rodwayt Baker and Smith rostrata Schlecht. Risdont Hook. f. 302, rubida Deane and Maiden x mel- liodora A. Cunn. Rudderi Maiden ... rudis Endl. Rummeryi Maiden saligna Sm. and BL. acacieformis Deane and Maiden (?) salubris F.v.M. fe Schubleri (Heer) Hollick scoliophylla Ettingshausen Seeana Maiden sepuleralis F.v.M. fe setosa Schauer 302, 305, selosa Group Sheathiana Maiden ae Shiressii Maiden and Blakely ... Shirleyi Maiden ... 425, sibirica Heer Ewe Hibil, and #. siderorylon A. Cunn. sideroxzylon A. Cunn. leucoxylon F.v.M. Sieberiana F.v.M. signata F.v.M. 5, 6, Simmondsii Maiden Stopfordi Maiden =o striaticalyx W. V. Fitzgerald ... 3, Stricklandi Maiden oo Stuartiana F.v.M. x _ globulus Trabut ae e Stuartiana F.v.M. and E. nova- anglica Deane and Maiden (?) Studleyensis Maiden Suttoni Deane ae teniola Baker and Smith ... teniola R. T. Baker Tenandrensis Maiden tetragona F.v.M. ... S. 302, Torelliana F.v.M. An torquata Luehmann 278, 279, 348 Trabuti Vilmorin Umbrawarrensis Maiden uncinata Turez. ... 259, 262, uncinata Turez. var. latifolia Benth. uncinala Turez. var. rostrata Benth. unialata Baker and Smith es; 14 INDEX. 122, 167 303 257 | variegata F.v.M. ... vernicosa Hook. f. viminalis Labill. PAGE. 304, 500, 501 433 302 9, 16 viminalis Labill. var. macrocarpa Rodway virgata Sieb. and Maiden vitellina Naudin ... vitrea R. T. Baker Wardiana Berry Warraghiana Ettingshausen Webstertana Maiden Whittingehamensis Hort. Woodwardi Maiden Woollsii Deane Yagobei Maiden Eudesmiex Eudesmin Exfoliation Exfoliations a: bse Explorers’ and Surveyors’ Marks Extracts, Tanning Exudates ... Exudate, Saccharine oo a Exudations of the Grey Gum, Astringent Exserte Farrer 2} : Fertilisation, Birds and Fibre in bark on Ficus daphnogenoides (Heer) Berry Filament ... sats in bud, Position of Filaments, Colour of Glands (2) on in Cornute, Crimpiness of Odour of Width of Fissility and interlockedness Fissured Bark Fleshiness of calyx-tube Fletcher, J. J. gD 52 Fossil plants attributed to Eucalyptus Fossil leaves, Secondary veins of — French (particularly Algerian) hybrids Friable and lamellar barks virgata Sieb. var. altior Deane Sh 6 272 see IPA 127, 345 238 186 515 500 354 189 118 Yarraensis Maiden and Cambage 17 . 57, 160, 395, 516, 524, 536 248, 250 85 20 98 100 245 250 249 516 93 67 101 233 547 547 554 552 549 559 552 208 84 468 eee 69 168, 219 408 72 53 Fruit in general ... Fruit, Colour of rim of ... Corky patches on Definitions Rim of Shape of ... Size of Fruits of Eucalyptus, Supposed Cretaceous ... Fusion of leaves by margins Gamble, J.S. Gelatinisation of tincture of kino Genetic relationships take cogmsance of all the characters, Real Ghimmllewe: oa) 2 g00 Gums Silver-topped Glands and Hairs Oil Warty ve Glands (?) on filaments ... Glandular processes in leaves Glaucous leaves ... Glaucousness in bark Goebel, K. Graciles ee Gravity, Specific Green, O. A. Grey Box Gum 5 vas a a Gum, Astringent exudations of the . Gums Grimwade, E. N.... Gum ah Apple boo Apple-scented 60 300 Be Astringent exudations of the Gre Black Blue Brittle ae Broad-leaved White Cabbage Grey Mountain Blue Narrow-leaved White Ovate Red Swamp *47455—B INDEX. PAGE. PAGE, 571 | Gum-top Box 43,7 607 -tree, Morrell 7 584 -trees, Melaleuca ... Sie 53 571 White 19, 506, 510 600 York 3 576 | Gums (Leiophloi) 146 581 Brittle 146 241 Ginlet 31 514 Grey 32 Red 152 193, 204 Ribbony ... 20 46 Shaft-lke or Columnar ... 20 Smooth-barks or... 19 388 | Gyncecium 561 352 31 | Hematoxylon Campechianum 386 32 | Hairs, Glands and 320 320 Stellate ee 321 410 | Half-barks ae 255 33 322 | Half-barks (Hemiphloiz) 148 552 | Hall, Dr. C. 66 322 | Hamilton, A. G. ... 67 327 | Hardness ... : 204 328 Tests for 205 105 | Hardwoods, Brown 141 sts AS Dull cigar-brown ... is oe «GY 532, 533 Pale Bo se an 141, 142 201, 203 Pale-brown... lil 202 Red Ba 3 141, 152 438 Western Australian aut 142, 160 153 | Hemiphloiz es 7 oo nee 33, 148 249 | Heart leaves, Bleeding ... 335 32 wood : ee 198 247 | Heat and cold, Bark in relation to &8& 19 | Heckel, E. et Schlagdenhauffen, Fr. 247 495 | Heteroblasticity ... 299 355 | Heterostemones ... 517 249 | Hinged operculum 492 355 | Hooker, W. J. 168 153 | Hough, F. B. 204 509 | Howitt, A. W. 286 511 | Hudson, F. J. Ber es Bee eG: 255 | Hutchins, Sir D. E. Sh an we 94, 200 153 | Hybrid, A South African 82 257 | Hybridisation 61 511 | Hybrids 299 355 Australian 165 19 and aberrant forms... 70 355 French (particularly Algerian) 72 j Hybrids, Notes on originating species Secondary veins of Inclusx Inflammability Non- Inflorescence Inlocked timbers, Pale ... Inner bark, Colour of Tuner operculum, Outer and Interlockedness, Fissility and ... Interlocked timbers Intramarginal vein Ironbark, Bastard Box Boxes ... Silver-leaved ... Wandi Tronbarks : (Schizophloiz) Isoblasticity Ivy, Poison Jarrah a The kiln-drying of Varieties of Jarrail saa Johnston, Robert Mackenzie Julius, G. A. Juniperus macilenta Heer. Juvenile leaf Juvenile leaves, Shape of Size of ... Variation in Juvenile precocity Kiln-drying of Jarrah, The Kinney, Abbot Kino, Gelatinisation of tincture of Kinos INDEX. PAGE. 125 | Leaf, The ... 444 357, 110, 52, 109, 497, 50, 175 199, 203 Aromadendrin from the turbid group of Eucalyptus ... Tannins of Eucalyptus ... Kremel, A. Lamellar, Barks friable and Lane-Poole, C. E. Lauterer, Joseph > 5) 2 107 407 516 209 209 516 149 Decurrence of Juvenile Mature Peltate Sessile Variation in different parts of the same... 409 PAGE, 281, 357 315 281 357 311 312 -venation and chemical constituents of the oils, Correlation of the ... 104 | Leaves, Anatomy of 488 208 209 392 110 120 156 498 255 142 155 299 385 280 205 241 281 291 | 289 356 263 Apex of young ... Biform a Bleeding heart ... Caoutchouc in ...... Colour of wes Connate or perfoliate ... Deciduous ae Fossil, Secondary veins of Fusion of, by margins ... Glandular processes in Glaucous... Lustre of Margins of young Obliquity of young Pale underside of Resin on young Shape of juvenile Shape of young Shiny Size of juvenile ... Stem-clasping Texture of Uniform ... Variation in Juvenile Leiophloiz | Length of stamens | Lepidophloi e 201 | Levan 65 | Logwood ... Bastard... =*) | Longiores Longitudinal venation Longitudinales 246 | Macarthur, Sir William ... Macleay, W.%. 53 | Macranthere 101 | Mahogany White 378 336 413 283 335 335 331 314 417 314 314 322 327 325 414 413 324 412 291 412 324 289 313 316 283 a) ODO 19, 146 550 53 250 386 sop | tsk) 525, 535 357, 359, 362 394, 409 apg) IIS)S) Bo (624, (eh) 524, 525, 533 13, 155 144 INDEX. xl PAGE. PAGE. Mallee os me 1.| New South Wales Timbers, Products of the Mallee-like or dwarf forms Hac A9 dry distillation of ... Ae : 211 Mallees 141, 142 | Non-gelatinisation of the product of certain Mallet, Silver 421 species 249 Mann, Jas. 202 Non-inflammability 209 Manna in Australia 250 | Nordlinger, H. 191, 204 Manas e 950 | Normales ... Bot : 517, 518 of Scripture 250 North America, Eucalyptus never present in 244 Margins, Fusion of leaves by 314 | Notes on hybrids 123 of younm leaves 414 | Number of pedicels 453, Mature Leaf, ‘The 357 stamens 547 McMahon, P. 194 valves eee Melaleuca Gum-trees 53 Membraneous bark 84 | Oak, Poison 385 Merrit gu 422 Oblique 398, 409 Merritt 421, 422 Oblique venation 359, 363 Messmate 12 | Obliquity of young leaves 413 Mica trees... : 53 | Odour of filaments 559 Mitranthere ts: \ |. Seitanalewta ee 517, 518 | Oil glands 410 Microscopic character of bark ... 99 | Oilin bark 101 structure of timber 191 | Operculum, The ... 475 structure for diagnostic purposes, Colour of ah: Soe RSIS Undue reliance on 196 Comparative length of, and calyx- Mirret a wath we 499 tube 483 Modern systems of classification 130 | Dilatation of 481 Moreton Bay Ash Group soo) Egg-in-egg-cup appearance of 493 Morell, Black 352, 503 Hinged 492 Red ee 352, 502 Outer and inner 488 Morrell Gum-tree 7 Pileiform 481 Mottled wood 47 Rather solid 487 Mountain Ash 143 | Sculpture of 482 Mountain Blue Gum - e897 || Shape of 475 Mueller, F. von ... soo (Ils TAL, ey? | Oppositifoliz Ba & 282 Musson, C. T. 288 | Orifice, Valves inserted near the 3 593 Myrcia ee 242 | Orthanthere doa a ae bas 521, 522 Bentonensis Berry 243 | Outer bark, Colour of 104 havanensis Berry 240 | Ovary ae 561 vera Berry 243 Top of the 561 Myrtophyllum Geinitzi Fric. Bs ... 236 | Ovate Gum ood Myrtophyllum (Eucalyptus ¢) Geinitzi Heer ... 224 | Calcium oxalate ... 99, 195 Schubleri Heer... 221 Warderi Hollick... 136 | Pachyphloie 48 Wardui Lesq. 236 | Pale Bloodwoods... : 158 Pale brown Hardwoods 141, 142, 161 Narrow-leaved White Gum 51D | inlocked timbers eam LAS) Native Plants of Australia, Useful 129 | timbers 20, 23, 27, 42 Natural seasoning sep ADIL | underside of leaves 324 Naudin, Charles ... 63, 64, 283 | Paper making 103 Nectaries ... 553 | Paper pulp 197 *47455—C xii INDEX. PAGE. PAGE. Parallelanthere ... 520 | Red or reddish-brown timbers ... 2D OD Parallel venation... 369 | timbers 45, 162 Patches on fruit, Corky ... 584 | Redwood, T. 334 a oor a. 246 Patton, R. T. 174, 200 | Renantherse tee 005/999, DIT, DISH 2a ze Pedicel 444 | Renantheroidee ... 525, 528 Pedicels ; 453 | Repair, Bark . 98 Number of ... 453 | Resin on young leaves ... 412 Peduncele ... Ac 444,450 | Reticulate venation- 358 Peduncles, Decumbent ... 452 Rhus diversiloba ... 385 Peltate leaf SLi) | toxicodendron apo piel) Peppermint, Black 6 | Rhytiphloie 41, 148 Perfoliate leaves, Connate or 314 | Ribbony Gums 20 Perez, Dr. G. V. ... 67, 124 | Rim of fruit See 600 Petiole, The 308 Colour of ... cen, (OY Twisting of 416 | Ringbarking ... 89, 92 Phillip, A. (Governor) 128, 246 | Ringed bark 84 Pileiform operculum 481 | Robuste ... 516 Placenta ... Ae: 563 | Root, The... 245 Planchon, J. E. ... 89 | Roots, Adventitious 245 Platyanthere 525 as water supply ... 245 Plum-pudding wood 47 Rough bark 47 Poison Oak 585 barks ae 41 Ivy 385 barks (Rhytiphloie) 148 Pollen PA Fei 547 Pollination of Eucalyptus 67 Polymorphism Or 36 gg | Saccharine 249 Poranthere 517, 519, 521 | exudate -- 250 Porantheroidee ... 524, 525, 529 | Salmon bark ++ 46, 47 Position of filament in bud 547 Sanguis draconis 245 Precocity, Juvenile i a ... 263 | Sap wood 198 Products of the dry distillation of New South Seale bark ace 84 Wales timbers i 211 | Schizophloie 50, 155 Proteoides daphnogenoides Heer. oo ... 283 | Schlich, W. 204 Protruding valves 589, 594, 597 | Serambling in habit 27 Protruding, Valves enclosed or... ote ... 589 | Seripture, Mannas of 250 Pyriformes 532,533 | Sculpture of calyx-tube 473 operculum ... 482 Ramel, M. 64 | Seasoning abe 199 Rather solid operculum 487 | Natural 201 Real genetic relationships take cognisance of all Secondary veins of fossil leaves : 408 the characters 388 : hybrids 407 Receptacle 462 | Second growth, Control of coppice or 89 Recurve ... 516 | Sections of anthers 546 ted Bloodwoods ... 157 | Sessile leaf 312 30X ... 154 | Shaft-like or columnar ... 20 Gum ... 19 | Shape of anthers ... 537 Gums a 1b calyx-tube 469 Hardwoods ... 141, 152 fruits 576 Morrel 352, 502 juvenile leaves 291 INDEX. PAGE. PAGE Shape of operculum 475 | Terminales 524, 525, 530 young leaves 412 | Tessellate... 57 Shearing tests 208 | Tests, Ash 213 Sheath, J.... 2 Charcoal ... 212 Shiny leaves 324 | for hardness 205 Shirley, John 425 | Texture of leaves : 316 Shoots, Adventitious 89 | Thickening of the epidermis 5 oils Silver-leaved Rox Bo ... 426 | Timber 128, 191 Ironbark ... 497, 498 Brown 150 Silver Mallet 421 Colour of a 136 Silver-topped Gimlet 32 | Microscopic structure of 191 Size of anthers 542 Strength of 203 fruits 581 | Timbers for diagnosis of species 389 juvenile leaves ora, AS) Darl-coloured 28 Smith, H. G. 65, 247, 248 Interlocked pee 209 Smooth barks or gums 19 Pale BN 20, 23, 27, 42 South African hybrid, m 82 Pale inlocked ... 149 Southern Cross -- 514 Reda tegen feos, 45, 162 Specific gravity ... 201, 205 Red or reddish-brown ae ... 2), 38 “S[nSeLSt Comey of 381 ) Tincture of kino, Gelatinisation of 246 Species must be judged as a whole, A... 391 Tp ot dhe ovorr.n. 561 Stamens, Length of 550 ‘ a hpi yy eee BAT Toxic principles affected by cultivation 386 Staminodia 559 Trabut, Dr. L. Ge Stellate hairs 321 | Transverse oe 406, 409 Stem-clasping leaves 313 | Transverse venation 358, 361, 364, 369 Stigma . 565 | Trottier, M. 64 Stone, Herbert 193, 205 | Twist in bark 96 Strength of timber .. 203 | Twisting of the petiole ... £16 Stringybark = 144, 541 Bude eee. 342 | Undue reliance on microscopic structure for Yellow Ue diagnostic purposes 196 Stringybarks et 48 Uni ee Re 933 Strongylanthere Beal, yD areas oa a ‘ i tyle 564 Useful Native Plants of Australia 129 and Stigma 564 Subexsertee 516 | Valves, Anomalous pa 600) Sub-fossil species... 190 enclosed ... 591, 595 Subsessiles 516 Enclosed or protruding 589 Suckering : 94 inserted near the orifice 593 Supposed Gane Pats ot Gigaleton 241 Numbers of the O00 Surveyors’ marks, Explorers’ and 98 protruding 589, 594, 597 Sutherland, J. 246 | Variation in barks of the same species . 86 Swamp Gum 359 different parts of the same leat... 409 juvenile leaves 356 Tannin 101 | Varieties of Jarrah 46 Tanning extracts... 100 | Vein, Circumferential 392 Tannins of Eucalyptus kinos .. 249 | Venation ... we oe. by oa) BIBIL Tereticornes 525, 533 Longitudinal ... 357, 359, 362 on et cn —— Venation Oblique Parallel Reticulate Veinless Vestiture ... we Vilmorin, H. de ... Wandi Ironbark ... Warren, W. H. Warty glands ae Waste in wood, Accumulation of Western Australian Blackbutts Hardwoods species White Box Blue ... Gum “be Broad-leaved Narrow-leaved INDEX. PAGE. 359. 363 | White Mahogany 369 | White, J. ... re 358 | Width of filaments 358 Wiesner, T. see aa ose 329 | Wood, Accumulation of waste in 64 | Woolls, W. Woolly-butt 255 9 2h Yarra trees 322 ~ | Yellow Box ee Stringybark ; 29 | 2 fe 2. 160 | York Gum aes as Young leaves, Apex of ... Pe Margins of ee Resin on a w- 442 Shape of ... 19, 506, 510 511 511 | Zittel, Herr Sydney: Alfred James Kent, Government Printer—1924. 271, 427 A CRITICAL REVISION OF THE GENUS EUCALYPTUS BY - ih. H. MAIDEN, PO) ae, U.L.S. (Government Botanist of New South Wales and Director of the Botanic Gardens, Sydney), | vor VL Pam L i‘ OF THE mh Fe ARE. LI COMPLETE: WORK. (WITH FOUR PLATES.) PRICE THREE SHILLINGS AND SIXPENCE. Published by Authority of THE GOVERNMENT OF THE STATE OF NEW SOUTH WALES. Sudnen ; - WILLIAM APPLEGATE GULLICK, GOVERNMENT PRINTER. 432181 1922, PART I. 1. E. pilularis Sm., and var. Muelleriana Maiden. Plates, 1-4. (Issued March, 1903.) PART II. E. obliqua L’ Heéritier. > ae els ty Sy by 10. Plates, 5-S. (Issued May, 1903.) PART III. E. calycogona Turczaninow. ae <1 “ a vitellina Naudin, and E. vitrea R. T. Plates, 9-12. (Issued July, 1903.) PART IY. . incrassata Labillardiére. . fecunda Schauer. Plates, 13-24. (Issued June, 1904.) PART Y. . stellulata Sieber. . coriacea A. Cunn. . coccifera Hook. f. Plates, 25-28. (Issued November, 1904.) PART VI. . amygdalina Labillardiére. . linearis Dehnhardt. . Risdoni Hook, f. Plates, 29-32. (Issued April, 1905.) PART VII. . regnans F.v.M. aker. 14. E. dives Schauer. 15. E. Andrewsi Maiden. 16. E. diversifolia Bonpland. Plates, 33-36. (Issued October, 1905.) PART VIIL. 17. E. capitellata Sm. 18. E. Muelleriana Howitt. 19. BE. macrorrhyncha F.v.M. 20. E. eugenioides Sieber. 21. E. marginata Sm. 22. E. buprestium F.v.M. 23. E. semulcralis F.v.M. Plates, 37-40. (Issued March, 1907.) PART IX. 24. E. alpina Lindl. 25. E. microcorys F.v.M. 26. E. acmenioides Schauer. 7. E. umbra R. T. Baker. 28. E. virgata Siebr. 29. E. apiculata Baker and Smith. 30. E. Luehmanniana F.v.M. 31. E. Planchoniana F.v.M. Plates. 41-44. (Issued November. 1907.) 32. KRESSAS E ). Sieberiana F.v.M. . Consideniana Maiden. See PART X. piperita Sm. . hemastoma Sm. . siderophloia Benth. . Boormani Deane and Maiden. . leptophleba F.v.M. . Behriana F.v.M. . populifolia Hook. . Bowmani F.v.M. (Doubtful species.) Plates, 45-48. (Issued December, 1908.) PART XI. . Bosistoana F.v.M. . bicolor A. Cunn. . hemiphloia F.v.M. . odorata Behr and Schlechtendal. . An Ironbark Box. . fruticetorum F.v.M. acacioides A. Cunn. . Thozetiana F.v.M. . ochrophloia F.v.M. . microtheca ¥.vy.M. Plates, 49-52. (Issued February, 1910.) PART XII. . Raveretiana F.v.M. . crebra F.v.M. Staigeriana F.viM. melanophloia F.v.M. pruinosa Schauer. . Smithii R. T. Baker. . Naudiniana F.v.M. . sideroxylon A. Cunn. . leucorylon F.y.M. . Caleyi Maiden. Plates, 58-56. (Issued November, 1910.) PART XIII. . affinis Deane and Maiden. . paniculata Sm. . polyanthemos Schauer. . Rudderi Maiden. . Baweriana Schauer. . eneorifolia DC. Plates, 57-60. (Issued July, 1911.) PART XIV. . melliodora A. Cunn. 7. fasciculosa F.v.M. . uncinata Turezaninow. 7. decipiens Endl. ). concolor Schauer. }. Cléeziana F.v.M. . oligantha Schauer. Plates, 61-64. (Issued March, 1912.) Woceb 74. E. ae oO. L, E E ay 79. E 80. £ 81. EB 82. E 83. EF. 84. #. 85. #. 8&6. # 87. EF 8&8. E INDEX OF PARTS PUBLISHED. PART XV. oleosa F.v.M. Gillii Maiden. falcata Turez. Plates, 65-68. . (Issued July, 1912.) PART XVI. . oleosa ¥'.v.M., var. Flocktoni@ Maiden. . Le Souefii Maiden. . Clelandi Maiden. . decurva F.v.M. . doratoxylon F.v.M. . corrugata Luehmann. . goniantha Turcz. . Stricklandi Maiden. Campaspe S. le M. Moore. diptera Andrews. (rriffithsii Maiden. . grossa B.v.M. . Pimpiniana Maiden. . Woodwardi Maiden. Plates, 69-72. (Issued September, 1912.) PART XVII. 89. E. salmonophloia F.v.M. 90. E. leptopoda Bentham. 91. E. squamosa Deane and Maiden. q 92. EB. Oldfieldii F.v.M. 93. E. orbifolia F.v.M. 4 94. EB. pyriformis Turezaninow. Plates, .73-76. (Issued February, 1913.) | PART XVIII. . 95. E. macrocarpa Hook. 96. E. Preissiana Schauer. 97. E. megacarpa F.v.M. 98. FE. globulus Labillardiére. 99. E. Maideni F.v.M. j 100. EZ. wrnigera Hook, f. , 7 Plates, 77-80. (Issued July, 1913.) \ PART XIX. 101. E. goniocalyx F.v.M. 102. HB. nitens Maiden. i 103. EB. elaophora F.v.M. | 104. 2. cordata Labill. 105. BE. angustissima F.v.M. Plates, 81-84. (Issued December, 1913.) PART XX. 106. BE. gigantea Hook, f. 107. L. longifolia Link and Otto. 108. EF. diversicolor F.v.M. 109. B. Guilfoylei Maiden. 110. # 111. # 112. #. . patens Bentham, . Todtiana ¥.v.M. micranthera ¥.v.M. Plates 85-88. (Issued March, 1914.) Ae nIei In EVISION OF THE GENUS “eH UCALYPLUS BY do Jel, MUAIUIDIB INS TESTO. 12 RES 5 BLS) (Government Botanist of New South Wales and Director of the Botanic Gardens, Sydney). Woe Vale PART sale Part LI of the Complete Work. (WITH FOUR PLATES.) ** Ages are spent in eollecting materials, ages more in separating and combining them. Even whcn a system has been formed, there is still something to add, to alter, or to reject. Every generation enjoys the use of a vast hoard bequeathed to tt by antiquity, and transmits that hoard. augmented by fresh acquisitions, to future «ages. In these pursuits, therefore, the first speculators lie under great disadvantages, and even when they fail, are entitled to praise.’’ Macauray’s “Essay ON MILTON.” PRICE THREE SHILLINGS AND SIXPENCE, Published by Authority of TIE GOVERNMENT OF THE STATE OF NEW SOUTH WALES, Svdnev : WILLIAM APPLEGATE GULLICK, GOVERNMENT PRINTER, PHILLIP-STREET. #32181—A 1922. » nl ; ‘ : | ee a * Sie me sl id | . ' a at o> ea ry a a F wi Crd v ‘i * a oe ae. }d z 4 ai ‘ \ F are : tal " 4 Pe ee ; fH ; fe ict ‘ ot A Ae ria | 7 ie Vow ee ¥ ik i vie aie ak dade “. alae, ; | AP ai . F if? — L) . | “d Cea a | " | a, ¥ “ 4 Bae Ate? yO a “ | | 4 | ae CCLXXX VII, Eucalyptus Sheathiana Maiden. Description . Range. Affinities CCLX XXVIII. Eucalyptus striaticalyx W. V. Fitzgerald. Description : : 5 . Range. Affinities CCLXXXIX. Eucalyptus taeniola Baker and Smith. Description Range. Affinities LXXXII. Eucalyptus Strickland Maiden. Addition to Description ; 5 Range. : So) othe : - . : . CCXC. Eucalyptus unialata Baker and Smith. Description | Synonym Range. Affinities XXXI. Eucalyptus Planehoniana F.v.M. Addition to Description Range. ‘ : XXI. Eucalyptus marginata Sm. Addition to Description . ‘ : : : ° - Variety Sterii Maiden PAGE. N N It Oo Om wm It It 13 13 CCXCI. Euealyptus Irbyi Baker and Smith. Description Range . Affinities . ‘ 3 5 ; : A F ue Pere i CCXCI. Eucalyptus Yarraensis Maiden and Cambage, n.Sp. Description Range. : > Affinities. , ‘ ; 5 : 2 F ‘ 5 ‘ No. 11. The Bark. (Continued from page 831, Part L), 1 Leiophloiz (Smooth-Barks or Gums) A. Shaft-like or columnar— a. With pale timbers b. With red timbers 5 ; ‘ : : A B. More or less erect in habit, but not shaft-like— a. With pale timbers b. With red or reddish-brown tiebere -c, With brown timbers C. Serambling in habit— a, With pale timbers b. With dark-coloured timbers, red to reddish-brown c. Western Australian Blaclebutte . Gimlet Gums : ; : 5 e. Grey Gums _. , : , , ; Qo PAGE. 15 15 15 a7 17 No. 11. The Bark—continued. 2 Hemiphloize (Half-barks) A. Renanthere B, Boxes’ : C. With reddish- Brown campers ‘ D. Western Australian species 3. Rhytiphloiz (Rough-barks) a. With pale timbers b. With red timbers Jarrah and its Wariatios 4. Pachypnloic (Stringybarks) a. Mallee-like or dwarf forms 5S Schizophloiz (Ironbarks) Ironbark-boxes 6. Lepidophloiz (Barks friable and lamellar) . a, Dark barks with red timber . bE Yellow-jackets with pale timber c. Provisional group, with dark scaly back and pale timber d. Eudesmice e. Tessellatee : : F f. Angophoroidece Explanation of Plates (208-211) a DES@k1 PT ION: CCOLXXXVIT. EF. Sheathiana Maiden. In Journ. Roy. Soc. N.S.W., xlix, 312 (1915). FoLLowi1ne is the original description :— Arbuscula gracilis nunc 10 feet alta, erecta, cortice longis tenuibus lamellis secedente. Ramulis glaucis, plerumque subteretibus sed ultimus ramulis angulatiusculis. Foliis maturis obscuro-viridibus, rigidissimis petiolatis (petiolis 1-1-5 cm.) lanccolatis, paullo faleatis usque ad 8 cm. longis ct 2 vel 3 em. altis. Venis lateralibus patentibus. Venis haud prominentibus. Foliis valde olcosis. Flo1ibus plurimis. Umbbellis usque ad 7 capitulo, pedunculis 1 cm. pedicellis dimidio aequilongis. Operculo fere hcmispherico, umbonato, plus dimido cupula aequilongo. Cupula conoidea plerumque 2-angulata. Anthetis amplis, paralleliter aperientibus, glandula dorsum fere adhaerente. Fructibus subcylindroideis, maturis non vVicis. A specimine culta solum nota. A-slender young tree, 10 feet or more high, at the present time, erect in habit, the bark falling off in long thin flakes (ribbons). Glaucous, branchlets generally round, though ultimate branchlets somewhat angular. Juyenile leayes.—Not available. Mature leayes.—Dull green, of the same colour on both sides, rather 1igid, petiolate (petioles 1-15 em.), lanceolate, only slightly falcate, up to 8 cm. long and 2 or 83cm. broad. Lateral veins spreading, roughly parallel, disposed at an acute angle to the midrib. Venation not very prominent, the leaves covered with oil-dots, and evidently rich in oil. Flowers.—Very floriferous, umbels leaf-opposed to the last leaf, the umbels up to seven in the head, with peduncles of 1 cm. and pedicels of half that length. The operculum pointed when half ripe, but when ripe nearly hemispherical and with an umbo, rather longer than half the length of the calyx tube, which is conoid, has (usually) two angles, and tapers into the distinct pedicel. Filaments pale yellow or cream-coloured, which dry orange-red and exhibit a pretty contrast with the cream-coloured anthers. Anthers large, creamy-white, opening in parallel slits, the gland nearly filling up the back, and the filament attached almost at the base. Fruits.—Subcylindroid, but not seen ripe. Thin, defined rim. The tips of the valves, now repre- sented by a persistent style and unexpended stigma, will, when ripe, probably become awl-like and will protrude beyond the o1ifice, in this respect becoming reminiscent of L. oleosa. Iname this plant in memory of Mr. Sheath, a first-class horticulturist, who was kcen on the cultivation of native plants. In April, 1917, I received spontaneously grown specimens from Dr. F. Stoward, who described it as ““ A Mallee, 15-20 feet high and 1 foot or more at some distance from the ground. Bark rough on old trees, smooth on saplings.” RANGE. Known only from a cultivated specimen in the King’s Park, Perth, Western Australia. (The late Mr. J. Sheath, Superintendent up to 1913.) Mr. Sheath informed me that he received the seed from “ the Eastern Gold-fields, near the South Australian border’ (of Western Australia). He further informed me that it had been sent to him as E. erythronema. I have received additional specimens from the same plant from Mr. Sidney William Jackson, of Sydney, and from Dr. F. Stoward, Government Botanist of Western Australia, whose attention I had mvited to the plant. (Original description.) In April, 1917, I received flowering twigs, still without juvenile foliage and _ perfectly ripe fruit, from the Kunonoppin district, “‘ grows on various classes of soil” (Dr. F. Stoward, No. 145). Kunonoppin is a railway station 174 miles from Perth in an easterly direction, on the Northam-Merredin railway line, and this will give a clue to the locality of the species. I trust that our Western Australian friends will soon be able to secure adequate material. Re AP EIEN] 1 Tis This species belongs to the Macranthera, of which there are many members, and, in the absence of ripe fruits, I hesitate to indicate any close affinities. I am very anxious to get seeds. . DESCRIPTION, COLXXXVIII. E. striaticalyx W. V. Fitzgerald. In Journ. W.A. Nat. Hist. Soc., 1, 20 (May, 1904). Fottowine is the original description :— Arborescent, attaining a height of 40-50 feet or more with a stem diamcter of 1} feet; bark dark grey, moderately thick, rough, persistent on the Jower portion of the trunk, upwards thin and decorticating in small sheets, that on the cylindrical bianches and branchlets whitish and smooth. Leaves alternate, conspicuously petiolate, ovate-lanceolate to lanceolate, stiaight or falcate, shortly acuminate, thick, almost coriaceous, 3-6 inches Jong, veins numerous, very fine, divergent, circumferential one close to the edge, dull-greyish on both sides. Peduncles axillary or lateral, solitary, or forming short terminal panicles through leaf-suppression, terete or hardly angular, erect or spreading, }-? inch long, each bearing an umbcl 6-8 moderate-sized flowers. Calyx-tube turbinate, in bud above 3 lines long, smooth or scarcely striate, tapering into a short pedicel, lid hemispherical, terminating in a straight obtuse beak, bioader than and as long as or longer than the tube, with 10-15 longitudinal raised lines; stamens pale-colourcd, inflected in the bud; anthers broadly oblong, with parallel distinct cells. Ovary shortly conical in the centre. Fiuit obovoid, about 5 lines Jong, 3-33 lines across, faintly and irregularly striate, slightly or not at all contracted at the summit, border thin, concave; valves usually 4, subulate, the points included. Seeds brown, irregular, without appendages, fertile ones 1 line long, ? line broad, sterile, about as long as broad. In the same Journal, ui (January, 1911), I wrote :— I found this species at Milly’s Soak, near Cue, one of the type localities, and following are the notes taken by me on the spot: E. striaticalyx is far less numerous than E. microtheca, and is on the edge of the microtheca belt. Called ‘* York Gum ”’ by local people, but they are free-and-easy with their names for trees. It was plentiful ona donga. Stumps are now seen 12-18 inches in diameter between Milly’s Soak and Jack’s Well, and it was formerly extensively cut for firewood, but the neighbourhood of Milly was made a recreation reserve and the remaining trees were saved. Tree of 30-40 feet. Bark dark grey or blackish, flaky, thin, yellow inside, covering the whole of the trunk and part of the branches. Timber very hard, pinky pale brown or pale brown when fresh. Rather erect in habit. Would be called a Black Boxin Hastern Australia. Neither Mr. Fitzgerald nor I found flowers, but I collected timber and juvenile leaves, which he did not. RANGE. Milly’s Soak, and about 4 miles east of Nannine, September, 1903 (W. V. Fitzgerald). The localities are in the Murchison district of Western Australia. So far as observed, the new plant is confined to calcareous areas, with a permanent supply of fresh water at shallow depths. It appears to reproduce readily from secds, suckers freely, and is apparently a moderately fast grower. Roughly, it covers an area of 5 square miles at Milly’s Seak, and about 4 square miles east of Nannine. Both areas have in yeats past been largely drawn on for use in the various mines, and for fuel, and are now practically denuded of all matured examples. In the first-namcd locality the species is associated with EF. microtheca F.v.M., in places being almost superseded by that species. Near Nannine the accompanying congener consists of irregularly grown examples of LZ. rostrata Schlecht. The presence of these Eucalypts offers a pleasing variation to the monotony of the greyish-foliagcd “ Mulga ” (Acacie), which cover a vast proportion of these districts. It may be remarked that the so-called “* White Gum” at Milly’s Soak is the 2. microtheca F.v.M., and the ** Flooded Gum ” east of Nannine is Z. rostrata Schlecht, partly. (Original description.) AFFINITIES. 1. With EF. foecunda Schauer. The new species constitutes one of the “Flooded Gums,” or the * York Gum ” of the Cue and Nannine mining districts. In cortical characters, the crooked nature of the trunk and in the wood is not very differcnt - from that of the true “ York Gum ” (Z. fecwnda Schauer, var. loropheba), but the foliage, flowers, and fruit are very different. (Original description.) 2. With EF. incrassata Labill. In the latter characteristics (flowers and fruit) it more closely approximates LZ. incrassata Labill., and differs chiefly from that species in habit, bark, and in the calyx lid being broadcr than the tube and conspicuously ribbed. (Original description.) In the same Journal, iii (January, 1911), I wrote :— In my opinion this is a variety of LZ. incrassata. The juvenile leaves are as nearly as possible the same as those of var. dumosa collected by me at Dongarra. The Dongarra trees are large, so are those of the same ep2cies at Kangaroo Island, South Australia. The Milly’s Soak trees are exceptionally large for Z. incrassata, so ate those of the two locali‘ics [have quotcd. ‘The timbers of the two specics appcar to be similar. The fruits are those of L. incrassata, while the ribs of the opereula are characteristic of those of E. incrassata. I shall be glad if any correspondent can favour me with flowers, but at prescnt I sce no grounds for separating it from the protean and widely-diffused 2B. incrassata Labill. 3. With FE. dumosa A. Cunn. In the last paragraph, under ZL. incrassata, I really referred to EB. dumosa, for many years, by Bentham and others, included in EL. inerassata. The two species are very close (see Part IV, p. 97, Plate 16, and Part XX XVIII, p. 223), and some botanists may be unwilling to separate them. The buds and fruits of LP. striaticalyx are larger, and the pedicels more distinct, but I cannot find that the leaves and floral organs are specifically different from those of #. dumosa. I give it the benefit of the doubt at present, because of its geographical distribution. “DESERIP TION: CCLXXXIX. FE. taeniola Baker and Smith. In Papers and Proc. Roy. Soc., Tasmania, 198 (1912), with a plate. FoLLowine is the original description :— Arbor mediocra, altudinem 40-50 pedes attinens; ramusculi teretcs, graciles. Cortex trunci in laminis duris, similiter ““ Peppermint’ generis. Folia alternata, semi-coriacca, angusta lanccolata v. lineata (teniola) 12 uncias longa, } uncia lata; venis parum insignis acutis obliquis, vena peripherica a folii margine conspicue remora. Pedunculis axillaris, solitariis 5-9 floris pedicellis vix ullis. Calyx turbinatis operculum hemisphericum v. conicum. Fructus turbinatus, margo contracto, concayvo, } uncia longa, ¢ uncli lata, valve prorsus incluse. A tree about 40 to 50 feet high and 2 fect in diameter, with a “ Peppermint” bark. “ fucker” leaves linear-lanceolate, straight, 4 to 6 inches long, + inch wide, opposite or alternate. Normal leaves narrow-linear to linear, Janceolate, up to nearly 1 foot long, thin, venation not pronounced, but best seen in larger leaves, lateral] veins very oblique, intramarginal vein removed from the edge. Peduncles axillary, but (through the falling off of the leaves) the inflorescence sometimes appears paniculate. Flowers few in the head. Calyx pyriform; operculum smal], compressed, slightly pointed. Fruits pear-shaped, 4 inch long and 4 inch wide, tapering into a short pedicel, rim countersunk, valves not exserted. RANGE. The specimens upon which this species is founded were obtained by Mr. L. G. Irby, at St. Mary’s Pass, Tasmania. AFFINITIES. land 2. With £. Sieberiana F.v.M., and £. amygdalina Labill. In its native habitat— It was found growing amongst trees of EZ. virgata and EL. amygdalina Labill., and from which he (Mr. Irby) states the species is easily differentiated in the field from its congeners. The bark is finer checked than LE. virgata, running more closely to the ‘‘ Peppermint ” bark in texture than the latter specics. 6 The leaves, both “sucker” and normal, are much narrower than those of ZF. virgata, and of a different appearance altogether. They are long and linear, varying greatly in length on the same tree, being from 4 to 11 inches long—7 to 8 inches long being common. It is on the ribbony appearance of the leaves that the specific name is founded. The fruits, however, are almost identical with those of Z. virgata, and yct the general appearance of the tree is more like that of E. amygdalina. (L. G. Irby.) ~ These results indicate that this form is somewhat closely associated with the Tasmanian L. virgata. The oil from the latter, however, contained more eucalyptol and more eudcsmol, while that of E. teniola had more phellandrene, as indicatcd by the rotation. figures.” (Original description.) In the above passages, for EZ. virgata Sieb. (a shrubby tree as its name denotes), read E. Sieberiana. For an account of the confusion that has grown up between E. virgata and E. Sieberiana see Part XXXIX, p. 283. #. virgata is not found in Tasmania. JL. taeniola seems sufficiently separated from 2. Sieberiana by its fibrous or “* peppermint ’’ bark, and from 2. amygdalina by its long linear juvenile leaves. The following note by L. Rodway, the Government Botanist of Tasmania, expresses a view which will doubtless be borne in mind : — In the neighbourhood of St. Mary’s Pass, Mr. Irby observed in the forest of mixed Mountain Ash and Black Peppermint (2. Sieberiana and E. amygdalina—J.H.M.) a few trees which differed from either, but were called Black Peppermint by local inhabitants. The trees were medium-sized, with a rough, per- sistent, semi-fibrous bark. The juvenile leaves were narrow, opposite, and sessile, very like those of Black Peppermint. The mature leaves also resembled the leaves of that species, only tended to grow muuch longer. Flowers and fruit smaller than, but much like those of Mountain Ash. Fruit is pear-shaped, much restricted at the orifice, rim narrow, valves deeply sunk; stalks slightly flattened. R. T. Baker deseribed it as a newspecies under the name of L. teniola, but it seems probable it is a hybrid between Black Pepper- mint and Mountain Ash. (Proc. Roy. Soc. Tas., 12, 1917.) DESCRIPTION, EXXXI. E. Stricklandi Maiden. Iy the original description, copied at Part XVI, p. 202, this little-known species is presumed to bea shrub. The following statement by Mr. C. E. Lane-Poole, Conservator of Forests of Western Australia, shows that it is really a medium-sized tree. Tt does not grow to a large size. In fact, the one photographed is the largest that I was able to find (the photograph, which will be reproduced later, shows an erect tree perhaps 50 feet in height, and with a stem diameter of, say, 2 fect JLH.M.). It has the largest fruit of any of the tree-Eucalypts as opposed to the Mallees, the fruit being as large as, if not larger than, the Tuart, B. gomphocephala, of the Scuth- West. The bark adheres for 2 or 3 fect from the ground. The rest of the stem is, however, perfcctly clean. The leaves are mote coriaccous than any of the other Eucalypts, the nearest being EL. torquata (Mr. Lane-Poole is of course speaking of the local or Gold Fields Eucalypts, J.H.M.), though, owing to the decorticating bark, there is no difficulty in distinguishing bctween the two, even in the distance. It is used for fuel, and is known as Blackbutt; indeed, the cutters see no difference between it and E. Le Souefii. The rough part of the bark, at the butt, is hard and flaky. The timber is of a rich deep brown colour, with a touch of red in it; it is very hard and interlocked, and there is no doubt it is of a high class. It seems a pity that practically its only use at present is for fuel. It is confined to Western Australia, and the only previous locality known is Hampton Plains, near Coolgardie. Mr. C. E. Lane-Poole sends it from 4 miles south of Higginsville, on the Norseman road. It is fairly common along the Norseman road. I have received from Prof. T. G. B. Osborn, of Adelaide, a specimen labelled :— 1. Eucalyptus obcordata Turcz. Elder Explormg Expedition, 40 miles south- — west of Fraser Range, Western Australia. (R. Helms, 5th November, 1891.) This is evidently referred to by Mueller and Tate in Journ. Roy. Soc. S.A., xvi, 358. In the Journal of the Expedition, p. 128, I find under 4th (not 5th) November— 2 when we came to a big patch of splendid Blackbutt timber the natives turned off for this rock-hole. The Blackbutt timber is of the Eucalyptus species; it 1s a useful timber, splitting easily. The natives make their long spears out of this wood. Ona the following day the Journal speaks of a “‘ Morrell Gum-tree.” The latitude for the two days was given at 31° 35’ 45” and 26’ 20", and the locality about 100 miles south-east of Coolgardie. E. Strickland could readily be taken for a Morrell. 2. In Part XXXV, p. 122, and XVI, p. 204, of this work, I refer to a specimen labelled similarly to No. 1 as belonging to EZ. Campaspe Moore. Both specimens were collected on the same date and at the same place. DESCRIPTION, CCOXC. FE. unialata Baker and Smith. In Papers and Proc, Roy. Soc., Tasmania, 177, 1912. FoLLow1ne is’ the original description :— Arbor altitudineum 40 pedes attinens, ramulis validis superne quadrangulatis. Folia opposita sessile oval vy. cotdata acuminata 2-3 uncias longa, v. falcato-lanceolata 9 inches longa, 1 inch lata, obscure pennivena, vena peripherica a margina remotiuscula. Pedunculi axillari, brevi 3 uncias longi, complanati 3-flori; calyx tubus compressus circiter 2 uncias longus cum operculo conico obtuso. Fructus hemisphevici, vitrei unialata, 6 inches longi; margo crassus valva exserta. Systematic Description.—A tree attaining a height of 30 to 40 feet and a diameter of 12 inches, with a flaky bark at the butt. Sucker leaves, sessile, opposite, oval at the first, the lower pairs nearly always so, up to 2 inches long and 1 inch wide, then cordate, acuminate, up to 3 inches long and 1} inch wide. Normal leaves lanceolate, faleate, up to 9 inches long and 1 inch wide, subcoriaceous, occasionally shining on the upper surface. , Venation distinct, lateral veins moderately oblique, intrfmarginal yein removed from the edge. Branchlets in sucker growth terete, but angular at first on the others. Peduncles axillary, flattened, shott, thick, + inch long, three sessile flowered. Calyx compressed, angular, under 4 inch long; operculum conical. Fruit hemispherical, } inch in diameter, shining. rim thickened, convex with a very narrow groove below it, valves well exserted. SYNONYM. E. viminalis Labill., var. macrocarpa. Rodway in “Tasmanian Flora,” p. 57 (1903). This is dealt with under FZ. viminalis at p. 9. RANGE. It is confined to Tasmania, the only localities known at present being the Govern- ment Domain at Hobart, Mount Nelson Range, overlooking the Derwent, and Colzbrook. AIS 1E UNDO OS.- 1. With E. goniocalyx F.v.M. In the angularity of the buds are traces of a resemblance to #. goniocalyx, but as these mature in the fruit the angles disappear, but traces remain and form distinct convex ridges extending from the rim to the base, and as one is generally much more pronounced than the others, it is upon this charactcr that the specific name is bestowed. (Original description.) Many years ago (1902) I held the opinion that an affinity was with HL. gonioca’yz, but thought it was #. Maiden: ¥.v.M., as shown in the next paragraph. 2. With E. Maideni ¥.v.M. I have been favoured with an excellent series of specimens from Mr. Rodway, and they match E. Maiden ¥.v.M., from a type locality (Colombo, Lyttleton, N.S.W.) exactly. Whether 2. Maideni is an extreme form of ZH. globulus or not is worthy of further examination, and Mr. Rodway’s specimens and observations (infra) are worthy of note in connection with any experiments to reproduce certain species from cultivation of existing forms. My present view is that H. Maideni is as near midway as can be befween Z. globulus and HE. goniocalyx, and therefore I am unable to reduce it to a form of either. If my determination is correct, and I have no doubt about it in my own mind, then another species is added to the flora of Tasmania. (Maiden in Rep. Aust. Assoc. Adv. Science (Hobart), ix, 374 (1902) ). While in 1902 I had considered this a form of HE. Mazdeni, I had dropped this view in Proc. Linn. N.S.W., xxx, 499 (1905), and my thrce years later opinion should have been quoted by Mcssis. Bakcr and Smith. I came round to Mr. Rodway’s view that it was a hybrid, and added, “‘Some of the juvenile foliage in my possession is coarser than any I have seen in EH. viminalis, and I think that Mr. Rodway’s statement that this form only occurs in plantations of H. viminalis growing with E. globulus is a sufficient explanation.” From that day to this I understood that the specimens came from a plantation, and in view of the fact that Messrs. Baker and Smith state that only two trees were found, they require further examination, which I will give on my next visit to Tasmania. (Maiden in Proc. Roy. Soc. Tas., xxix, . 1914). 3. With E. viminalis Labill. Mr. Rodway is, however, of opinion that his specimens belong to #. viminalis, and he proposcs to call the variety macrocarpa, and the remarks of such an experienced observer require the most careful attention. I am of opinion that the sucker-leaves are of H. Maideni rather than E. viminalis. The locality is Domain, Hobart, and Mount Nelson Range, and the plant is worthy of further inquiry. Habit and leaves as in typical viminalis to rather more erect, and leaves slightly larger. Mature bud 1-5 em. long by 8 mm. | Operculum sub-hemispheric to conical, smooth. Fiuit of the type only 1-2 cm. diameter, often obscurely 2-ribbed. This form I have only found in plantations of Z. viminalis growing with HL. globulus. I take it to be a hybrid. Of six seedlings grown from sced of the same tree, four were closely approximating #. viminalis, one &£. globulus, and the sixth intermediate. (Maiden, /oc. cit.). Three years later I wrote— E. viminalis Labill. var. macrocarpa Rodway (in his ** Tasmanian Flora,” p. 57 (1903) (2. globulus Labill. x viminalis Labill.). Some time ago I expressed the opinion that the above form is identical with H. Maideni F.v.M. Having received better seedlings from Mr. Rodway than I originally possessed, I incline to Mr. Rodway’s view that it is nearer vuminalis, and I also accept the view, which I resisted at the time, that it is a hybrid 10 Some of the juvenile foliage in my possession is coarser than any I have scen in LZ. viminalis, and I think that Mr. Rodway’s statement that this form only occurs in plantations “of 2. viminalis growing with E. globulus” is a sufficient explanation. The seedlings of 2. Baeuerleni F.v.M. are identical with those of Mr. Rodway’s variety. The fruits also have much in common, but those of Mr. Rodway are usually more domcd. The rim of the junction of the calyx and operculum is very prominent in 2. Baeuerleni; I have not ripe buds. The ripe buds of var. macrocarpa are rounded and glaucous. The two forms (so called) of B. viminalis, viz., var. macrocarpa and var. Bacuerleni are undoubtedly closely related. I think var. macrocarpa is a hybrid of EB. viminalis x globulus. Whether FE. Baeuerleni is also a hybrid I cannot say, but I incline to think it is, the parents being possibly FB. viminalis and E. Maideni F.v.M. (Proc. Iann. Soc. N.S.W., 499 (1905) ). 4. With EF. globulus Labill. This (2. wnialata) is referred to as LH. viminalis var. macrocarpa by Rodway in “ The Tasmanian Flora,” p. 57 (1903), where it is first suggested as a cross between H. globudus and E£. viminalis. In this Journal, p. 29 (1914) I suspended my judgment as to its systematic position until I could see the trees growing naturally. Rodway, this Journal, p. 17 (1917), again refers to this tree. In February, 1918, under Mr. Rodway’s guidance, I observed a number of the trecs in the Domain at Hobart. I may say that I had Jong been satisfied that the trees were different from L#. viminalis and E. globulus, but I had understood that they had only been found in a plantation and were not spontaneous; I desired to see them before I wrote again. I am quite catisficd that they are spontaneous, and that they are natural hybrids, and that it is expedient that they should. have a distinctive name. I therefore concur in Messrs. Baker and Smith’s action. The Domain trees are large, and there are many of them. They also occur at Nelson’s Range, near Sandy Bay, and Mr. Rodway informs me that they are not uncommon at Colebrook (late Jerusalem) on the main line, 25 miles from Hobart. In all cases H. unialata oceurs intermixcd with E. globulus and E. viminalis. Doubtless they will be found in many other localities. Mr. Rodway’s observation that it is a hybrid between these two species (first recorded in 1903) is quite obvious, and it is one of the simplest cases of natural hybridisation in the genus known to me. The cross is seen in the tree generally, in juvenile leaves, buds, and fruits. It is testimony to the sound judgment of the late M. Naudin of the Villa Thuret, Antibes, in the South of France, that he detected it as something different from 2. viminalis, and only last year M. Trabut described it as new, under the name of Z. antipolitensis, and I append a translation of his description. This is not the first occasion I have had the pleasure of drawing attention to the excellent Eucalyptus work of these French botanists. (Maiden in Proc. Roy. Soc. Tas., 89, 1918.) I have no doubt that we have here a natural hybrid, of which H. globulus is one of the parents. Its relations to H. antipolitensis Trabut will be discussed when the general question of Hybridisation is dealt with in the next Part (LI). 11 DESCRIPTION: XXXI, E. Planehoniana F.v.M. A note on this species will be found in Part IX of the present work, and it has been represented to me that a figure would be desirable. There is a figure in Plate 90, Part XXIV of my “ Forest Flora of New South Wales,” but the present figures add something. The flowers are pale yellow or creamy white, and notes in regard to bark and timber will be found under Range. Besides the note in the “ Forest Flora” quoting the dedication to M. Planchon, see also under FZ. globulus in the “ Kucalyptographia.” RANGE. It is a coast species, and I am not aware that it has been recorded from further south than Camden Haven. It extends along the coast as far as Queensland. Immediately opposite Laurieton, on the other side of the Camden Haven River, near the coast, are some trees of this, then a rather rare species. It is here found over an area of about a mile, by half a mile broad. In the Brisbane district it attains a height of, perhaps, 100 feet, and a diameter of (say) 3 feet (Bailey). The same dimensions were given in regard to trees near Kempsey, New South Wales. About Camden Haven the trees are poor and pipy; a solid one could not be found. Their height goes up to (say) 30 feet, with a diameter of 15 inches, but the trees are of stunted growth. The following notes include additional particulars :— It has also been found in a more inland locality by Mr. E. C. Andrews, viz., Glen Elgin, about 30 miles north-easterly from Glen Innes, or about 20 miles easterly from Deepwater, and on the eastern watershed. He adds the following note :— The more precise locality is Pheasant Creek, 18 miles north-north-east from Glen Elgin. Occurs at an altitude of 3,000 feet on an extremely acid variety of granite. Very rocky and sandy country, almost indistinguishable from Hawkesbury sandstone tope, around National Park and Hornsby. Habit.—Tall, upright, thin tops. Huge bunches of fruits, very noticeable from ground (50-70 feet below). Associates.—£. corymbosa, E. pilularis, Stringybark (species unknown), Pimeleas, Styphelias, Boronias, Waratahs, Xanthorrheas, and various other sand-loving plants. GC 12 Mr. J. L. Boorman, Collector, Botanic Gardens, visited Mr. Andrews’ locality, and furnished the following note :— It occurs with the Waratah (Telopea speciosissima) more or less over an area of 100 square miles, 7.e., from Boundary Creek east to Pheasant Creek, north to Moojam, south to Tindale, and to the west, following the Dividing Range. It is known locally as Red Mahogany, because of the similarity of its bark to that of E. resinifera, but it has not a red timber like that tree; it is also known as Needle Bark, because it is prickly to rub down with the hands. The name Porcupine Stringybark is also applied to it for the same reason. *T have found it growing from Coffs Harbour to close to South Grafton ; the range seems to be extensive. I have not found it growing off the gravelly (ironstone) ridges, and never on flat country. It attains a height of 60 to 70 feet, straight trunks; the matured trees are very unsound (large pipes). The average length of logs 24 feet, the girth 6 feet 6 inches. There is no abundant supply of good trees, though they grow in clumps. I have seen the logs sold for White Mahogany when barked. On one occasion a hauler had the audacity to dispose of a log as Blackbutt, which was converted and sold on the Sydney market as such.” (A. H. Lawrence, Forest Guard.) Found at Corindi Creek, 8 miles north of Woolgoolga, on the Grafton road. Is plentiful in Woolli Woolli State Forest, between Woolgoolga and the Clarence. It is used for general hardwood purposes, weather-boards, flooring, &c. It is a tree attaining a height of 120 feet. It resembles Tallow-wood at a distance, but the bark is of a more stringy nature, resembling stringybark. It is known as “ Messmate.”’ The above particulars were obtained from a report by Assistant Forester C. O. Love. Mr. Forest Guard G. Boyd reports on the same area. He says it is known as “ Yellow Stringybark.” It has light yellow flowers, and although called Stringybark, the bark is short-grained and of no value for roofing as our other Stringybarks. It occurs at Woolli Woolli State Forest, No. 23, Bookram Creek, eastern slopes of Coast Range, at 10-200 feet in elevation above the sea. Height 50-80 feet, diameter up to 3 feet. The type came from Eight Mile Plains, Brisbane (F. M. Bailey) and W. Baeuerlen recorded it from the Evans River, near the Richmond. DESERIPTION: XXI. FE. marginata Sm. See Part VIII, p. 241 (1907). Tue following additional statement was published by me in Journ. W.A. ee Hist. Soc., vol. ii, January, 1911 :— These notes are based on field observations made by me in Western Australia from September to December, 1909, but I have taken the opportunity of incorporating a few notes from other sources. Mr. William Dunn, a native of Albany, over 60 years of age, says that Mahogany is the name given by the old settlers to the timber later on known as Jarrah; that he does not remember the name Jarrah ever having been employed until the introduction of saw-milling machinery ; he has sawn timber from boyhood. In-bark, and somewhat in general appearance, the Jarrah resembles the E. resinifera of coastal New South Wales and Queensland. It flowers as a shrub. Following is a description of the juvenile leaves. They were received from Mr. Max Koch, and have not been previously described :— Lanceolate, sharply acuminate, slightly oblique, rounded at the base, petiolate; thin in texture, pale on the underside, glabrous on both sides; margin thickened and slightly recurved, the intra-marginal vein distinctly removed from the edge; midrib distinct, lateral veins fairly distinct, pinnate, at an approxi- mate angle of 45 degrees with the midrib, smaller veins anastomosing and obvious; oil-dots not obvious. The irregularly striate appearance sometimes seen in fruits of this species and in a few others, e.g., E. diversicolor, is the result of the contraction of subsucculent vascular tissue over longitudinal bands of fibro-vascular tissue. E. marginata is termed “ Mahogany ” or “ Jarrail”’ (can it be a misprint or an early spelling of Jarrah ?) (“ Discoveries in Australia,” J. Lort Stokes, i, 132, 1835). VARIETY. E. marginata Sm., var. Staerii, Maiden in Journ. Roy. Soc. N.S.W., xlvii, 230 (1913). King River road, near Albany, Western Australia (J. Staer, August, 1911). The fruits of the normal species, as figured by Mueller in the “ Eucalyptographia ”’ are depicted as 1-5-2 em. long and 1-7 cm. broad, and tapering somewhat into a thickened pedicel. I have received from Mr. J. Staer, specimens of HZ. marginata with fruits ip 14 the well-dried state rather more than 2 cm. long and broad, and not tapering into the pedicel. Some of the fruits have a well-defined rim. The foliage is coarser than that of the type, and this handsome, large fruited form is evidently a product of special environment. In the same Journal, lii, 70 (1919) I published the following additional note concerning this variety :— Dr. F. Stoward, under No. 111, April, May, 1917, sends this form with the following note—* Stunted Blackbutt,” tree 30-35 feet, up to 2 feet in diameter. Grows in the Albany and Denmark districts in large and sandy flats, and is of a stunted nature. Mr. C. E. Lane Poole points out the similarity of the fruits to those of Z. Todtiana, but the anthers and the timbers sharply separate the two species. The relation of this proposed variety to the normal form (the Jarrah, E. marginata) is worthy of local inquiry. 15 pis Om? iON: CCXCI, EF. Irbyi Baker and Smith. In “ Research on the Eucalypts,”’ 2nd edition, 242 (1920). FoLLowIne is the original description :— A small tree, with a smooth, pale or ashy-coloured bark. Abnormial leaves broad-ovate to ovate, sometimes mucronate, petiolate, base rounded, truncate or slightly cordate, fairly thick and coriaceous. Normal leaves coarse, lanceolate to broad-lanceolate, or even ovate, acuminate, up to 8 inches long, mostly straight, on unusually long petioles; venation often indistinct, intramarginal vein looped, well removed from the edge, lateral veins spreading, distant, inclined at an angle of 30-40 degrees to the midrib. Peduncles angular, axillary, 1 to 2 lines long, bearing umbels of mostly three flowers. Buds shortly-pedicellate ; calyx-tube turbinate, 2 lines in length; operculum blunt, conical, often slightly broader than and more than half as long as the tube. Fruit hemispherical to sub-cylindrical, glaucous, or shining; rim flat to convex, often somewhat depressed, cracked transversely ; valves more or less exserted ; 3 lines long and 3 lines in diameter. RANGE. The type comes from Alma Tier, Interlaken, Tasmania, growing amongst E. Gunn (lL. G. Irby, now Conservator of Forests of that State) and so far it has not been found out of that island. AFFINITIES. 1. With £. Gunnii Hook., f. Some of the fruits are so like the hemispherical form of E. Gunnii, that when the material was first collected it was placed tentatively with that species until other characters could be worked out, but it is, however, a much coarser plant morphologically than that species . . . ., from which species it differs in the physical features of its bark—lacking the sweet nature of the sap of EZ. Gunnii, which can always be obtained by cutting the bark, and from which it derives its common name of “‘ Cider Gum.” In foliage it is not unlike 2. Dalyrmpleana J.H.M. Its affinities lie equally between H. viminalis,on the one hand, and EF. Gunnii, on the other, so that, in a systematic arrangement, it might be placed between these two. (Original description.) 16 2. With EF. viminalis Labill. Mr. L.G. Irby: “ . . . . thought at first it was E. viminalis from the abnormal (juvenile, J.H.M.) leaves, but noted its differences in other respects from the normal material of that species collected in other localities in Tasmania during his trip. An exhaustive oil determination, made since publishing our Research on the Eucalypts of Tasmania in Journ. Roy. Soc. (Tas.), 1912, confirmed our suspicion that it was new. In that paper it was placed tentatively under Z. viminalis. The chief specific differences from this latter are the broader abnormal (juvenile, J.H.M.) and normal leaves, both of which are much coarser than those of E. viminalis, and are always affected with a fungus, which is never so in EZ. Gunnit or E. viminalis, and which gives the whole plant a black, dirty-looking appearance. This is evidently a specific character by which it can be determined, just as in the case of E. camphora. The fruits are, however, identical in shape with those of BE. Gunnii.”” (Original deseription.) 3. With F. Dalrympleana Maiden. (See above under No. 1, E£. Gunnii). This species will be found described in Part XLIX of this work. The foliage of HZ. Irbyi is glaucous, even dull-coloured. 17 DESCRIPTION: COXCI. FE. Yarraensis Maiden and Cambage, n.sp. FoLLow1ne is the original description :— Arbor form modice. Cortex trunci et ramorum breviter fibratus. Folium maturum.—Undulatum, nitens, paulo obliquum, late lanceolatum. Systema venarum lucida, diffusa; angulus venis secundariis cum costa centrali factus circiter 30°; vena intra marginem satis magno intervallo a labro est. Flores.—Modus florescere paniculatus, umbelle cum paivis tribus ad quinque floribus qui in pedunculis et pediculis gracilibus geruntur. Et operculum-tubus-que calycis conoidales, cum linca maxima dimctiente infra quinque mm. Anthere aperientes in fissuris parallelis. Fructus.—Linea dimentiens infra sex mm.; in forma hemispheerli; valvularum apices (tres ant quatuor) clare exserti. A leafy tree of medium size, branches and branchlets terete and pendulous, the bark shortly fibrous (woolly) on the trunk and branches (Rhytiphloiz). Timber pale. Leaves not seen in their earliest stage, but the lowest leaf in Plate 211 probably closely resemblcs the juvenile leaf. Mature leaf.—Undulate, shining, equally green on both sides, thinnish, petiolate, somewhat oblique, broadly lanceolate, terminating at the apex in a blunt point, gradually tapering at the base into a petiole ofabout 2.cm. The length of the leaves is under 1 dm., with the greatest average width of 2-3 em. Venation distinct, spreading, the secondary veins making an angle with the midrib of about 30 degrees, the intramarginal vein at a considerable distance from the edge, and looped, meeting the tips of the secondary veins. : Flowers.—Inflorescence paniculate, the umbels of 3-5 flowers being supported by slender peduncles of about 5 mm. supporting pedicels of half that length. The buds symmetrical, both operculum and calyx- tube conoid, the greatest diameter under 5 mm. Anthers opening in parallel slits, a large gland at the back, versatile ; ‘filaments creamy-white. ‘ e Fruits.—Small, under 6 mm.in diameter, hemispherical, tapering abruptly into the pedicels, rims narrow, the tips of the valves (3 or 4) distinctly exsert. RANGE. Valley of the Yarra, near Healesville, Victoria (R. H. Cambage, No. 4340, January, 1921). Thetype. It will probably be found to occur moderately extensively in Victoria, and perhaps also in Tasmania, when its relations to other species are understood. 18 mer I NITY. With F. ovata Labill. E. ovata seems the nearest affinity to HZ. Yarraensis. The former has rough butts, with, in largish trees, flattish ribs of fibrous bark, reminding one of the Turpentines of New South Wales (Syncarpia laurifolia), but with smooth branches, and sometimes the upper part of the bark is smooth. #. Yarraensis, on the other hand, has the trunk and branches rough throughout. Mr. Cambage wrote at the time of collection, “ The typical 2. ovata is common on the flats around the Upper Yarra, and is quite distinct from No. 4340” (the present species). Again, the secondary veins of the leaves of FE. ovata are more transverse than those of 2. Yarraensis, more approaching an angle of 45 degrees. Further, the inflorescence of EH. Yarraensis is smaller in all its parts, and, speaking generally, the fruits are more hemispherical. 19 No. II. THE BARK. (Continued from p. 331, Part L.) FoLLow1ne is the remainder of my 1921 Classification. It will be seen that I have adhered to Mueller’s 1859 classification as closely as possible, but for the modifications of it, and the species I have placed in the various groups, I am alone responsible :— 1. LEIOPHLOL® (Smooth barks or gums). Mueller’s original Group 1 indicated Gums or Smooth Gums. By “ Yarra trees’ he meant £. rostrata. The reason why he stated “ Blue Gum trees partim ” and “ Red Gum trees partim”’ in his definition, was because he was aware that the Gums had more or less hardy-flaky or even sub-fibrous bark up the butt. I have below pointed out that a perfectly smooth Gum is an ideal, and, as regards these roughnesses at the lower part of the butt, I have only considered it useful to pick out the “ W.A. Blackbutts ”’ for special enumeration as such. This is but one indication that the roughness may be very considerable in a Gum. The usual or most elementary kind of bark is the smooth one, called the “ Gum,” and itis more or less glaucous, and more or less thick; we find this bark from the sandy coastal flats to the bleak swamps and mountain areas and away to the arid interior, e.g., White Gum (E. hemastoma Sm.), Red Gum (FE. rostrata Schlecht). In the interior this is the prevalent kind of bark, with more or less (generally not very much) blackish or hard scaly or flaky-fibrous bark at the butt. The term Gum is often used as if it were synonymous with Eucalyptus, but this is by no means the case. It is usually only applied to species with barks smooth or nearly so. As a matter of fact, the barks of very few indeed are quite smooth, most species having more or less rough bark (usually hard-scaly or ribbony) at the butt. The word Gum is usually prefixed by an adjective, which is not employed according to a fixedrule. Thus, if the bark be white, the tree may be called White Gum (hemastoma, coriacea); if the foliage be glaucous or blue, we have Blue Gum (globulus); if the bark be, by comparison, bluish, we have also Blue Gum {saligna); yet no timber is called Red Gum because of the colour of its bark, but of its timber (rostrata, tereticornis) ; while in Western Australia the Red Gum (calophylla) is so called because of neither timber nor bark, but because of the profusion of kino which exudes. As a matter of fact it would not in the eastern States be called Gum (certainly not Red), since it is a rough-barked tree and has pale timber. It is, in fact, a Bloodwood. Some obvious character, such as Broad-leaved, Poplar-leaved, Narrow-leaved, Lead-coloured, is occasionally prefixed to Gum, while to indicate softness or sappiness of bark or timber, or perhaps of both, the prefix Cabbage is not rarely applied (hemastoma var. micrantha, coriacea). This by no means exhausts all the designations, for the bushman feels himself at liberty to apply almost any prefix to a Gum (see the indexes to the various volumes of the present work). D 20 Very few barks, perhaps none, are perfectly smooth down to the ground. The perfectly smooth-barked Gum is an‘ideal. Even in the case of many reputedly smooth barks we have flaky indurated or sub-fibrous bark at the butt, to a varying height up the stem. Most smooth barks are more or less patchy, a typical instance being the Spotted Gum (#. maculata Hook. f.). In such barks a roughness in patches becomes visible. At first it is a mere discoloration, but as development proceeds, the area becomes darker and rougher and finally peels off, leaving a pure, new, clean surface, in contrast to which the remainder of the bark appears discoloured. Meantime the process of induration goes on, and the surface last to be new, first peels off or is next to do so, and so the whole of the bark, in its order, goes through the cycle of new, smooth surface, bark of varying degree of roughness, and finally exfoliation. In some cases the patches are long and the older bark contains more fibre, with sufficient tenacity to form long ribbons (e.g., Ribbony Gums, ZH. viminalis Labill.). These are commonly found in the cooler tablelands of the southern and eastern States, and, when rendered supple by the rain and blown about by a strong wind, they stand out like the arms of a semaphore. . The exfoliations referred to fall off in especially great numbers in dry weather. These remarks also apply to the smooth-barked portions (stem and larger branches) of those species which are more or less rough barked. It is frequently difficult to say where a bark commonly described as “ flaky ” can be separated from a “ ribbony ” one. In other words, it is impossible to separate “ Ribbony Gums” as a distinct section. The following sections of Gums will, it is hoped, have some value, but, being largely based on the results of environment (moisture, shelter and soil, all variables), they run into each other :— A.—Shajt-like or Columnar, with smooth, usually white bark, more or less (usually less) rough bark, often ribbony, at the butt. Trunks tending to be cylindrical and tall. Timbers mostly pale and fissile, sometimes red. Rain-forest species. ound on river banks with good soil, and in sheltered valleys generally. a. With pale timbers :— EL. Benthami Maiden and Cambage. EF. cordata Labill. EL. Dunnii Maiden. #. globulus Labill. BE. goniocalyx ¥.v.M. FE. linearis A. Cunn. EL. Maideni F.v.M. EL. Muelleri T. B. Moore. LE. nitens Maiden. EL. oreades R. T. Baker. E. regnans F.v.M. EL. unialata Baker and Smith. 21 H. BentHamt Maiden and Cambage. A large White Gum, up to 60 or 100 feet and diameter of 6 feet, with more or less rough, flaky bark at the butt. Such rough bark may be almost wholly absent, or sometimes extending to the first fork, but essentially it is a Gum, and can be readily picked out as such along the Nepean Valley, New South Wales. The rough bark is rather hard, but rarely almost fibrous, and terminating in short ribbons. The presence of rough bark, the result of injury (ringbarking in this case) may be very marked in this species, as will be shown in a photograph to be published later. EK. corpata Labill. Usually a tree with glaucous foliage, but said to exceptionally attain a large size. Bark smooth. Mr. L. Rodway, of Hobart, writes to me that at Cape Frederick Henry, Brown Mountain, and Ridgeway it is a scrambling to semi-erect shrub, of about 4-5 feet. In the south-western gully at Chimney Pot Hill (close to Ridgeway) it is a small tree up to say 20 feet high. At Uxbridge he has seen trees of it approximating 100 feet, and Mr. Fenton, of that town, an experienced timber-cutter, brought him a specimen in typical foliage and flower from a tree he said was 200 feet high with a clean -branchless bole for 100 feet, and with timber light-yellow ochre in colour. HK. Dunni Maiden. An erect species, attaining a very great size. A White Gum with more or less fibrous-flaky bark at butt. Resembling /. saligna in habit a good deal. HK. gtosuLus Labill. A lofty Gum, called Blue Gum because of its glaucousness, with more or less deciduous ribbony bark. HK. GonrocaLtyx F.v.M. A tall tree, bark smoothish, but with ribbons and more or less roughish and even flaky bark at butt. HK. LineArtIs Dehnh. A Gum tree of medium size, say up to 100 feet or less, clean-looking tree with clean-looking branches and light tops of narrow leaves. Foliage erect, not pendulous. H. Marpent F.v.M. A tall Gum, called Blue Gum because of its glaucousness, with more or less deciduous ribbony bark. It is closely related to H. globulus. K. Murewtieri T. B. Moore. A tall, erect tree, attaming 200 feet. Bark smooth, blotched with red brown, scaly at base, smooth above, often glaucous. HK. NITENS Maiden. This tree, near Bombala, was measured (by W. Baeuerlen im 1889) by tape 3 feet above the ground and found to be 50 feet in circumference. It is a very large tree, growing to a height of 200-300 feet. It is a Gum with a good deal of deciduous bark hanging in strips, and more or less rough at the butt, the upper portion, which usually includes nearly the whole of the trunk, smooth and even shining. 22 KE. orEADES R. T. Baker. A tall tree with a smooth, whitish bark down to the ground, or sometimes leaving a lighter rough bark 6-8 feet from the ground. Timber fissile. E. REGNANS F.v.M. A tall, shaft-like species, with more or less rough, ribbony bark at the butt. In some cases the amount of rough bark is very small, giving the impression of a Gum, in others, in drier situations, the bark is dark coloured and peppermint-lke. Timber specially fissile. This is probably the highest tree in Australia, attaming a height (measured) well over 300 feet. See my “ Forest Flora of New South Wales,” vol. 1, p-. 161, and also Part VII, p. 183, of the present work. E. unraLata Baker and Smith. A medium-sized or tall Gum tree, with usually a good deal of deciduous, ribbony bark. b. With red timbers :-— EF. Deanei Maiden. E. diversicolor F.v.M. 2. grandis (Hill) Maiden. 7. Naudiniana F.v.M. EB. saligna Sm. K. Deanet Maiden. A very large, bulky tree, up to 200 feet. Sometimes gnarled and scrambling in habit, but usually a straight tree with more or less rough bark at butt, and a large umbrageous head. It is closely allied to #. saligna. Sometimes called “ Silky Gum” because of the sheen of its bark. KE. DIVERSICOLOR F.v.M. One of the largest species of the genus. A Gum with more or less flaky-ribbony bark at the butt. Already referred to in Part XX, p. 298, of the present work. KE. aranpis (Hill) Maiden. The principal Flooded Gum of eastern Australia. It is a majestic tree, which attains a height of 90-140 feet, and a diameter of 40-60 inches. Its timber is red and in high repute for strength, lightness, and durability. It is closely allied to Z. saligna. EK. Naupinrana F.v.M. One of the few species which is extra-Australian. See Part XII, p. 81. A tall tree attaining the height of 100 feet, with a smooth bark. E. saLicNa Sm. A tall, shaft-like tree, with smooth, but more or less sub-fibrous or dark-coloured, scaly bark at the butt. 23 B.—More or less erect in habit, but not shaft-like. ‘Tending to branch, and with more or less rough bark at butt and flaky or ribbony bark on trunk. Denizens of more exposed situations than A. a. With pale timbers :— Mostly belonging to the Renantheree and eastern. Speaking generally, the timbers of the Renantheree are more fissile (which implies a certain degree of toughness) than the rest. . Dalrympleana Maiden. . jrawinoides Deane and Maiden. . hemastoma Sm. . leucoxylon F.v.M. . Linearis Dehn. . maculosa R. T. Baker. . Mitchelli Cambage. . numerosa Maiden. . Perriniana F.v.M. . praecor Maiden. . Risdoni Hook. f. rubida Deane and Maiden. . scoparia Maiden. . Smith R. T. Baker. . viminalis Labill. (Also a var. of vimenalis, Dorrigo, New South Wales.) KH. DALRYMPLEANA Maiden. A massive White Gum, displaying considerable resemblance to H. viminalis. EH. FRAXINOIDES Deane and Maiden. A tall tree, smooth barked, the outer layer falling off in ribbons; the bark blotched, reminding one somewhat of Spotted Gum (#. maculata) as regards its blotches, and L. viminalis (Ribbon Gum) as regards the strippmg of the outer bark. Timber both pale-coloured and fissile, hence often called ““ Mountain Ash.” K. HAMASTOMA Sm. A tree of medium size, with a smooth, white bark, with usually a little thin, hardy, flaky bark at the butt. Often not a long barrel, the trunk being often branched. Canopy moderate. Timber pale-coloured to pink. KE. LEUCOXYLON F.v.M. A medium-sized to a large tree, smooth-barked, but with more or less deciduous flaky bark, falling away in patches. 24. E. yivearis Dehn. Tree of medium size, say up to 100 feet, with smooth, slightly ribbony bark (the smooth portion of a yellowish cast) and very little scaly bark except perhaps a little at the lowest portion of the butt. Clean-looking tree, with clean-looking branches and light tops of narrow leaves. The foliage rather erect, certainly not pendulous, although occasionally slightly so. This is a White Peppermint, according to the Adventure Bay people and also Mr. Rodway. This tree differs from EZ. amygdalina as we know it, in two important pomts :— (1) An erect, smooth-barked (not rough-barked) tree. (2) Foliage erect, not pendulous. HK. macutosa R. T. Baker. A White or blotched Gum, rarely exceeding 60 feet in height. E. MircHe.iiana Cambage. An umbrageous tree up to 50 feet high, with a stem-diameter of 2 feet. Bark smooth and white, except for a few rough flakes at the base. E. NuMEROSA Maiden. A medium-sized to rather tall, rather slender tree, essentially a White Gum, with sub-fibrous or Peppermint butt, succeeded by especially long ribbons, so tough that they were used by the aborigines for tying purposes. It is known as Ribbony Gum. The timber is white and fissile. EK. Perrioiana F.v.M. A semi-pendulous small, or medium-sized White Gum, with the usual deciduous patches. Timber brittle. K. pR&cox Maiden. A small Gum tree of drooping habit. E. Rispont Hook. f. A smooth-barked tree of medium size, but always more or less scaly at the butt. KE. rubipA Deane and Maiden. A medium-sized tree, perfectly smooth for the most part, the outer layer of bark falling off in ribbons. The ‘bole and limbs very white, as if whitewashed.” The name “ Candle-bark ’’ is also excellently descriptive of the appearance of the bark in the most southern parts of New South Wales and north-eastern Victoria. It frequently exhibits reddish or plum-coloured patches (hence the specific name); this is a colour rarely, if ever, seen in EL. viminalis. K. scoparta Maiden. A slender tree of 30-40 feet, with narrow, pendulous foliage, and an entirely smooth white bark. 25 HK. Smrrair R. T. Baker. A ribbony-barked tree of considerable size. It has smooth limbs, and most of the butt is smooth. KH. viminauis Labill. A tree usually of moderate size, but sometimes attaining a great height, with a rough, persistent bark, at least on the trunk and main branches; that of the smaller branches often smooth and deciduous, and sometimes the whole described as deciduous. Mueller quotes it up to 320 feet high, with a diameter of 17 feet or 20 feet. While it is undoubtedly a large tree, | would like such an extreme size to be authenticated. It is a White Gum, with more or less hard, dark bark at the butt. It is also called Ribbony Gum, the ribbons being sometimes very long. While it is usually smooth and white from the base, sometimes the trunk is coarsely scaly, or scaly-fibrous, even to the upper branches. See Part XXVIII, p. 167. b. With red or reddish-brown timbers :— It is sometimes very difficult to say where red ends and reddish-brown begins, particularly because the latter tint is often a sign of over-maturity of a normally red timber. . accedens W. VY. Fitzgerald (reddish-brown). . amplifolia Naudin. . Blakelyi Maiden. Dawsoni R. T. Baker. . intertecta R. T. Baker. Lane-Poolex Maiden (reddish-brown). . mcrotheca K.v.M. (in part). . Parramattensis Hall. . rostrata Schlecht. . Seeana Maiden. . tereticornis Sm. EH. acceDENS W. V. Fitzgerald. A medium-sized tree, a sturdy White Gum, attaining a height of 60 feet and a diameter of 2 feet. Bark greyish or white, with the usual lenticular patches, hence the name “Spotted Gum”; called a “ powder bark” because of the pulverulence of the outer surface. The timber is pale-reddish brown when fresh, and of course darkens with age. E. ampuiroiia Naudin. A medium-sized tree with coarse foliage. Bark smooth or more or less ribbony. E. BuakeLy1 Maiden. An erect tree of medium size with smooth, more or less, blotched bark. HE. Dawsont R. T. Baker. A tall tree with smooth bark more or less falling away in lenticular flakes. Closely allied to EH. polyanthemos. 26 E. INTERTEXTA R. T. Baker. A large tree, up to 80 feet and 3 feet in diameter. It is sometimes called “ White Gum’’; it is always blotched, and sometimes has rough bark up to 20 feet from the ground. The upper part of the trunk and the branches are smooth. E. Lane-Poo.e1 Maiden. A White Gum, attaining a height of from 40 to 50 feet, and from 24 to 3 feet in diameter. Being of stunted appearance, has a rather short bole and crooked appearance, although some are 20 feet in length and perfectly straight; the limbs are generally very crooked. The colour of the outside of the trees and branches is whitish in appearance, with a tinge of salmon colour towards the sunny side. There is also a fine white powder on the bark which is easily. rubbed off. The bark on some of the trees is of a brownish colour. There is very little deciduous rough bark. Sapwood pale-coloured and thick; timber interlocked and rich reddish-brown. K. microtHeca F.v.M. Although this tree is normally a rough-barked species, I invited attention to a form of it which is a White Gum-—a Powder Bark. See Part XI, p. 53, and also below, p. 39. E. PARRAMATTENSIS Hall. A small or medium-sized tree; the bark smooth, whitish, or greyish with deciduous flakes. Timber “pale, pink-coloured,”’ inferior, 7.e., brittle and not durable, but it is really red, for it is only pale in saplings. E. rostrata Schlecht. A large, picturesque tree, whose bark is mainly smooth, with more or less flaky, deciduous bark. It has the great merit, for a tree yielding a valuable timber, of flourishing in flooded land. EK. Seeana Maiden. A smooth-barked tree of medium or large size, with blotches on the bark. E. TERETICORNIS Sm. A tall tree with a thick trunk. Smooth bark with deciduous patches or ribbons, c. With brown timbers :-— E. ochrophloia F.v.M. E. redunca Schau. . Thozetiana F.v.M. >) E. ocnropHiora F.v.M. A somewhat erect tree of 40-50 feet. Has usually an erect trunk for 2)-30 feet, then it branches obliquely into moderately umbrageous branches. The trunks are up to 3 ft. 6 in. in diameter. It is a Gum, with clean branches, but at the butt of the tree it is very rough scaly, peeling off and very black. Called “ Yellow Jacket” owing to the yellow cast of the bark. 27 HE. REDUNCA Schau. var. elata. A large White Gum, the trunk generally swelling out suddenly near the ground. K. Tuozetrana F.v.M. An erect, slender, graceful tree, attaining a height of 70 feet. It is a smooth- barked species with but little rough, flaky bark at the butt. “The trunk is beautifully fluted, which appears to be a constant character of this species.” (O’Shanesy.) “It is like a Mallee, but I do not think it has the bulbous stock of a Mallee.”” (C. C. Chapman.) C. Scrambling in habit.—In the present state of our knowledge, B. and C, appear to run into each other, and both into A. a. With pale timbers :— . cladocalyx F.v.M. . Cooperiana F.v.M. . corvacea A. Cunn. . de Beuzeviller Maiden. . Gunnii Hook, f. . Irbyi Baker and Smith. . Kitsoniana (J. G. Luehmann) Maiden. . megacarpa F.v.M. . stellulata Sieb. & Se ehbeeh& H. CLADOCALYX F.v.M. An umbrageous tree, a White Gum, more nor less scaly barked like the eastern E. hemastoma. Sometimes the bark more closely resembles that of a Grey Gum (EZ. punctata). Usually called Sugar Gum. E. Cooprriana F.v.M. Particulars concerning this species are not known. It is closely allied io E. cladocalyz. E. contacea A. Cunn. A White Gum, variable in habit from tall and erect to more or less pendulous, when it is known as Weeping Gum. Sometimes it may be scrambling, and then earns the name of “ Tumble-down Gum.” It often has a scribbled bark, owing to insect action. This tree is exclusively found at the “ tree-line”’ at Mount Kosciusko in its variety alpina. K. DE BruzevitLEr Maiden. A tree of medium size, up to 60 feet high, a White Gum, more or less glaucous, and more or less rough-flaky bark at the butt. EK. Gunnit Hook, f. A White Gum, of somewhat scrambling habit, and with the usual deciduous lenticular patches. E. Irspyt Baker and Smith. A small tree, with a smooth, pale or ashy-coloured bark, E 28 KE. Krrsonrana (J. G. Luehmann) Maiden. A dwarf Gum tree, up to 30 feet. Bark smooth in texture and ashy-grey in colour, which becomes lighter in the upper branches. E. MEGACARPA F.v.M. A medium-sized gouty Gum tree with stems up to 3 feet. Bark thickish, like a White Gum, or perhaps like a Grey Gum (£. punctata of eastern New South Wales). Timber pale-colowred, brownish near the heart; brittle. See also page 40. KE. STELLULATA Sieb. A forest tree of medium size in the Monaro (New South Wales) and Gippsland (Victoria), forming a shapely tree of 50 feet in height and more, with a stem-diameter of 2 or 3 feet, and with dense foliage. Sometimes it takes on a straggling habit. It is a Gum, and the bark (see Part V, p. 129) often coloured green, olive-green, or lead- coloured, giving it an unusual appearance. b. With dark-coloured timbers, red to reddish-brown :— BE. alba Remw. E. Bancrofti Maiden. . cosmophylla F.v.M. . dealbata A. Cunn. . Drummond F.v.M. . fasciculosa F.v.M. . pallidifolia F.v.M. . salmonophloia F.v.M. . squamosa Deane and Maiden. EH. ALBA Reinw. A typical White or Cabbage Gum. Though not a very tall tree, it has a good trunk, though often scrambling; branches brittle. An entirely smooth bark without flakes. Timber red or reddish-brown, coarse fibred. E. Bancrortr Maiden. : A tree of medium size, often crooked and gnarled, bark smooth, falling away in irregular patches. Very similar in appearance to Angophora lanceolata. It may be phytogenetically a form of FZ. tereticornis. E. coSMOPHYLLA F.y.M. A smooth-barked tree, the exfoliating bark coming off in irregular patches, never hanging in strips. EK. DEALBATA A. Cunn. A scraggy, small tree, never quite a Gum, but with the bark falling from the greater part of the trunk and branches in flakes or small ribbons. Often (particularly north and north-west of New South Wales) it is of a Mallee habit. K. Drummonpi F.v.M. A White Gum, small in size, with the usual flaky-deciduous bark. E. FAScIcULOSA F.v.M. A White Gum of medium size, the bark somewhat flaky at the butt. Timber deep reddish-brown. 29 EK. PALLIDIFOLIA F.v.M. A crooked tree, bark white to the ground and brittle. Hi. SALMONOPHLOIA F.v.M. “Salmon Gum;’ “ Nankeen-coloured Gum” of the old writers. A tree up to 100 feet, with a stem-diameter of 3 feet, bark smooth, shining, greyish with a purplish tinge, or sometimes blotched. A very characteristic-looking bark, sometimes a little rough-flaky bark at butt. Timber reddish-brown, “red with crimson in it.” HE. sQuamosa Deane and Maiden. A medium-sized Gum, with a scrambling and drooping habit, often stunted. Doubtless a depauperate or decaying species. Bark smooth or scaly, often blotched. Timber deep red. C. Western Australian Blackbutts—Vhis type is essentially a “Gum,” and I would again remind my readers that all Gums practically have some rough, hard, flaky, or ribbony bark on the butt. This class of Blackbutt is not to be confused with the Blackbutt of south-western Australia (H. patens) or the more numerous Blackbutts of eastern Australia, of which EZ. pilularis is a type. The latter are characteristic by their sub-fibrous or fibrous barks, and belong to the rough-barked series. The true Western Australian Blackbutts are trees of medium size, with a diameter of 2 or 3 feet, and have usually a cigar-brown timber. The following go under the name of Blackbutt in Western Australia :— . celastroides Turez. . Cleland: Maiden. . confluens (W. VY. Fitzgerald) Maiden. . corrugata Luehmann. . Dundasi Maiden. . Flocktonie Maiden. . gracilis B.v.M. (a form). . Groffithsia Maiden. . Houseana (W.V.F.) Maiden. Mooreana (W.V.F.) Maiden. le Souefii Maiden. . Stricklandy Maiden. . transcontinentalis Maiden. . Woodward: Maiden. Bee ee ee eee E. CELASTROIDES Turcz. A medium-sized tree, with a trunk 2 feet in diameter. A “ White Gum” or “ Blackbutt,” a little rough bark, which may be Box-like at the butt, smooth above. 30 KE. CueLranpi Maiden. A Blackbutt. A tree of medium size, bark hard-flaky or fibrous-flaky and blackish at butt, the rest of the trunk and all the branches smooth. Branchlets glaucous, as likewise the whole of the saplings. E. CONFLUENS (W.Y.F.) Maiden. A small tree, up to 30 feet high, with a diameter up to 1 foot. Bark “ persistent, white and smooth.” By this I understand that it is mainly a smooth- barked tree, but there is a certain amount of “ persistent” bark on the butt. Timber red to brownish-red. E. corruGata Luehmann. A tree attaining about 30 feet in height, with a smooth, ashy-grey.bark. E. Dunpast Maiden. A species but imperfectly known at present. E. Frocxronr® Maiden. An erect, many-stemmed shrub of 6-8 feet as originally described, but Mr. C. E. Lane-Poole has kindly sent me an admirable photograph by Prof. EH. H. Wilson of the Arnold Arboretum, U.S.A., which shows an erect tree of 40 feet with a diameter of 8 inches. Bark almost perfectly smooth, with the exception of a few flakes. The colour of the timber is indicated by its local name of “ Redwood.” EK. eracriis F.v.M. (the W.A. form). : “Snap and Rattle.” Over 2 feet in diameter and up to 60 feet high. It grows in divaricate clumps, but is not Mallee-like. Its timber is cigar-brown. Often it is dwarf and crooked, and with the usual hard, dark-coloured bark found on the short trunk of a Mallee of this size. See also “‘ Mallee,” p. 325, Part L. K. Grieritusit Maiden. A large White Gum, attaining a trunk diameter of 2 feet in the case of the type at Kalgoorlie. The bark is somewhat ribbony, box-scaly at butt. A photograph at Widgiemooltha shows a tree of 60 feet high with a diameter of 2 ft. 6 in., with the rough bark about 12 feet up. EK. Houseana (W.V.F.) Maiden. A tree up to 70 feet high, with a diameter up to 24 feet, bark persistent, white to greyish-white, smooth. By this I understand a White Gum, but I do not understand the meaning of the word “ persistent’ in this case. Timber reddish. EK. Moornana (W.V.F.) Maiden. A small, crooked tree, up to 30 feet high, glaucous all over. A White Gum with reddish timber. 3 K. Le Soverim Maiden. A tree of medium size, bark flaky at the butt, the greater portion of the trunk and the whole of the branches smooth. So far the type and a photograph of a tree by Prof. E. H. Wilson at Widgiemooltha shows a tree of 50 feet with a diameter of 2 feet, with the rough bark up to the first fork, say 10 feet. 31 E. StrickLtanpi Maiden. I have excellent photographs both by Prof. E. H. Wilson and by Mr. C. E. Lane-Poole. The former gives the measurements of his tree as 35 feet, with a diameter of under 2 feet; the latter says it does not grow to a large size. The bark adheres for 2 or 3 feet from the ground; the rest of the stem, however, is perfectly clean. Timber rich deep brown. EK. TRANSCONTINENTALIS Maiden. A medium-sized tree. It is a White Gum or Blackbutt, with blotched bark, and more or less short, flaky ribbons on the trunk. I have excellent photographs by both Prof. E. H. Wilson and Mr. C. E. Lane-Poole. The height of the tree in the former’s photograph is given at 65 feet with a stem diameter of over 2 ft. 6 in. Mr. Lane-Poole speaks of it as “a fine, clean-stemmed tree mixed with Gimlet (Z. salubris) and Salmon Gum (£. salmonophloa) all through the Coolgardie district. It is difficult to distinguish it outwardly from 2. Flocktonie. Both are known as Redwood (colour of timber rich reddish-brown), and are used indiscriminately as fuel for the mines.” E. Woopwarpt Maiden. A tree of 40-50 feet, bark smooth, somewhat scaly at the butt, all parts very glaucous, almost mealy. D. Gimlet Gums.—So called because the stem is twisted like a gigantic corkscrew rather than a gimlet. The typical species (salubris) belongs to Western Australia. EB. salubris F.v.M. E. Campaspe 8. Moore. E. occidentalis Endl. var. astringens Maiden (note only). E. Thozetiana F.v.M. K. SALuBRIS F.v.M. Gimlet Gums. A medium-sized or tall tree. the whole stem often twisted like a gigantic corkscrew, less like a gimlet. Bark smooth, shining, ash-coloured. They have a peculiar olive-green hard bark (reminding one of Z. stellulata of the east a little). Sometimes Gimlet trees have short uniform ribbons all up the trunk; they stick out, and such Gimlets are termed “feathery.” Timber pale brown. HK. Campaspe 8. Moore. Very glaucous. “It has no trunk, but the limbs appear to grow and spread from the ground much like a very large Mallee. (Probably because of local circum- stances, J.H.M.) Up to 40 feet, and its branches spread and droop like a willow.” Has a smooth, thin bark with ribbons. Timber hard, pale coloured, with a little brownish centre. “White Gum with a ribbony bark’’ (Dr. Webster). 32 Called “* Silver-topped Gimlet ’ by Mr. Lane-Poole. He says it does not grow to the same size as the true Gimlet (2. salubris). I have excellent photographs by Mr. Lane-Poole. Another by Prof. E. H. Wilson gives the dimensions as 35 feet high, with a diameter of 6 inches, will be published later. Tn regard to EZ. Campaspe, the stem is just as twisted as that of the Gimlet; if it is not so in the photograph it is simply because that particular tree was a straight one. Wood-cutters can never tell the difference; they call them both Gimlets, so I suggest “ Silver-topped Gimlet” to make the distinction. (C. E. Lane-Poole, 2nd September, 1919.) From the photo you will see that £. Campaspe is not a Mallee. It grows to a much larger size and the stem is single. (Ist September, 1919.) E. occrmDENTALIS Endl. var. ASTRINGENS Maiden. Trees of this variety seem to somewhat resemble ZL. salubris in general appearance. EK. THozeTiana F.v.M. Speaking of this species, O’Shanesy says: “The trunk is beautifully fluted, which appears to be a constant character of this species.” E. Grey Gums.—The term Grey Gum is applied to FE. punctata (which is a typical form) because of the dull grey appearance of the bark. The bark has a roughish or raspy appearance, in contradistinction to a smooth and even shiny one, possessed by so many of our Gums. It has smooth, white patches in places, caused by the outer layer of bark falling off. These white patches in their turn become grey, and the process of exfoliation of the bark is repeated until probably the whole of the bark on the trunk is shed at one time or another. Although rather difficult to propezly describe, the bark of the Grey Gum is so characteristic that, when once pointed out, it could not be confused with the bark of any other hardwood tree. They are all large trees, and the first three have red timbers :— LE. adjuncta Maiden. E£. propinqua Deane and Maiden. E£. punctata DC. E. canaliculata Maiden. E. maculata Hook. E. maculata is an anomalous member of the Bloodwood Group; it has a bark reminiscent of the Grey Gums and a pale-coloured timber. It may be looked upon as a transit form between the Grey Gums and the Bloodwoods. J. canaliculata is a Grey Gum with pale-coloured timber, and in some respects connects the Grey Gums with 2. maculata. E. ADsjuNCTA Maiden. A tree attaining a height of 80 feet, with a diameter of 3 or 4 feet. 33 EK. propingua Deane and Maiden. A Grey Gum, very closely allied to H. punctata. E. puncrata DC. The typical Grey Gum. Bark dull grey in appearance, has a roughish or raspy appearance, in contradistinction to a smooth and even shiny one, possessed by so many of our Gums. It has smooth white patches in places, caused by the outer layer of bark falling off. HK. CANALICULATA Maiden. A tall species, over 100 feet in height, with a diameter of 4 feet. Timber pale coloured, somewhat coarse-fibred, interlocked and tough. EH. mMacutata Hook. A tall, smooth-barked tree, more or less blotched, giving it a spotted or mottled appearance, hence the name “Spotted Gum,” which was originally applied to this species. ‘Timber pale coloured. 2. HEMIPHLOIAL (Half-barks). The illustrative instances Mueller quotes in his 1859 paper are Moreton Bay Ash (EL. tessellaris), the Blackbutted Gum (a term now archaic and shortened to Blackbutt, of which H. pilularis is the type, and Box-trees partum, amongst which he probably intended to include E. hemiphloia, the tree which was first named Box, but he badly mixed it up when he described it later. See this work, Part XI, p. 14. It includes most of the Peppermints. The outstanding fact is that the average bushman unhesitatingly does not greet the Hemiphloiz as Gums, but realises that the rough, sub-fibrous bark proceeds a considerable distance up the butt, often to the first fork. As a rule, the upper part of the butt, and always the limbs, are smooth. The Hemiphloie are intermediate between the Leiophloie and the Rhytiphloie. There are no abrupt stages in Nature, and so it is that sometimes an exceptional member of the Leiophloiz may have so much rough bark that it verges towards the Hemiphloiz, while a member of the Hemiphloie tends to the rough-barkedness of the Rhytiphloiz. Nevertheless, the Hemiphloie afford us a useful practical classification. It is remarkable that the vast preponderance of the Hemiphloie have pale timbers. My provisional grouping is— A.—Renanthere.—Kastern species. Timbers pale. Different members are known, chiefly as Peppermint, but also as Blackbutt and Mountain Ash. The bareness of the branches is sometimes emphasised in the name White Top. 34 Following is the list :-— E. amygdalina Labill. E. Andrewsi Maiden. E. Consideniana Maiden. E. dives Schauer. . gigantea Hook. . Laseroni R. T. Baker, . Penrithensis Maiden. . pilularis Sm, . radiata Sieb. . Sieberiana F.v.M. . taeniola Baker and Smith. E E E E BE. piperita Sm. E E E E. vitrea R. T. Baker. : EK. AMYGDALINA Labill. “ Black Peppermint.” Often the dimensions of a small shrub, but attaining the size of a small tree. Seems to be confined to Tasmania, so far as we know at present, but I confidently look for it on the mainland. It is undoubtedly a Peppermint with sub-fibrous bark, though smooth when quite small, and with the branches always smooth. EK. AnpDREwstI Maiden. A large tree, known both as Peppermint and Blackbutt. Large trees measure from 150-180 feet. Diameter at least 8 feet. The shape and habit of the tree is a good deal like that of 2. pilularis with the branches and branchlets more or less smooth. On a low elevation on basalt, bark more fibrous than on higher granite soils. E. CoNnsIDENIANA Maiden. A medium-sized tree with grey tough bark to the tips of the branches, said bark being of that sub-fibrous character well-known in Australiaas Peppermint. At the same time it is not a typical Peppermint, and it was once described contemptuously by my driver as having a “ mangy-looking bark.” E. pives Schauer. A tree of medium size. A typical Peppermint, usually rather scrambling in habit, with smooth limbs. In southern New South Wales it attains a larger size and grows more erect. : E. GIGANTEA Hook. Ha; tall, clean, tapering trunks. The bark on the lower half of the stem very thick and woolly, like Stringybark. This ceases abruptly about half the height of the stem or barrel, no matter what height the tree or length of stem may be. Above this the bark is quite clean, very thin, the old bark peeling off in long, thin strips. Yields a specially fissile timber. 35 HK. Lasrront R. T. Baker. A medium-sized tree, not quite a Stringybark, and hence known as Bastard Stringybark. The fibrous bark covers the trunk and decorticates in long strips from the main branches, which are otherwise smooth. K. PenritHENsis Maiden. A tree of medium size, bark hard-fibrous on the trunk, branches smcoth, intermediate in character between a Stringybark and a Peppermint. H. PILULARIS Sm. This is the tree which most usually goes under the name of “ Blackbutt,” and sometimes by way of distinction, for it attains enormous size, the “ Great Blackbutt.” It is a stately, shapely tree, and perhaps the best known of all the genus to Sydney residents, as it is so abundant. Its rough outer bark is confined to the trunk of the tree, the branches being smooth and white. From the latter circumstance it sharcs with some other species the designation of “ White-top.” The outer bark of this tree is fibrous and closely matted, forming a sort of middle lmk between such fibrous- barked trees as the Stringybarks, and such smooth ones as our White Gum. I do not know that the term “ black,” as applied to the butt, is particularly appropriate; the word “ grey ” would be better, though exception could be taken to this adjective alco. H. PIPERITA Sm. Not very dissimilar to H. pilularis in general appearance, but a smaller tree, denizen of rockier conditions and with far inferior timber. Bark sub-fibrous on the trunk, with smooth branches. Sometimes decidedly a mbbony Gum. EH. RADIATA Sieb. A tree usually moderate sized, but sometimes attaiming a considerable height the bark fibrous and persistent, not so fibrous as that of a Stringybark, and of a looscr texture than that of a Box of the character usually known as Peppermint. The fibrous bark occurs only on the trunk or at most on the largest branches. “The branches are usually quite smooth or ribbony. HK. Sieseriana F.v.M. Looked at from some little distance most people would pronounce it an Ironbark, and, because of the clean white branches, it is sometimes known as White Ironbark. Sometimes the rough bark only reaches half way up the stem. The young branches and upper parts of the trunk are often glaucous—indeed, this seems always a character of the species. The bark is, however, by no means so hard as the Ironbarks, nor are the ridges so sharp or well sculptured; the bark is something between that of the Ironbarks and the Stringybarks; indeed it varies in texture between that of these two groups. H. TAENIOLA Baker and Smith. A tree of 40-50 feet, with a Peppermint bark. F 36 Ki. virreA R. T. Baker. A shrub or small tree to one of medium size, the bole with persistent bark, the branches smooth. The bark is variously described; thus (1) “ Bastard Stringybark, ribbony tops, hard scaly bark, not fibrous”; (2) “ Rough and thin and of a dark brown colour, hanging loosely from the stem, in short loose pieces ” (Wingello, J.L.B.). “ Peppermmt. Rough bark about 15 or 20 feet high. Near Oberon, on Hampton-road.” (R. H. Cambage). “Smooth bark, except just at butt. Black chippy bark. Three miles south of Marulan, on side of gravelly ridge.” (A. Murphy). It is nearest to a Peppermint. B. Boxes, j.c., trees with sub-fibrous, interlaced bark and interlocked timber. Eastern Australia; some tropical. ‘Timbers pale-coloured, or at all events not dark- brown, although, if one keeps a timber long enough, it will become very dark. This remark is of general application. The name arose because of the interlocked timber of some of them. ‘This was associated with a certain type of bark, and then we obtained the “ box’ bark, sometimes irrespective of the boxy nature of the timber. As regards bark alone, some species may be termed Woollybutts, but the true Woollybutts have red timber. PE. aggregata Deane and Maiden. E. Banksii Maiden. E. Bosistoana F.v.M. E. cinerea F.v.M. LE. hemiphloia F.v.M. EB. Howittiana ¥.v.M. E£. Macarthurii Deane and Maiden. E. melliodora A. Cunn. E. nitens Maiden. Y. Normantonensis Maiden and Cambage. 7. ovata Labill. 2. Pillagaensis Maiden. B£. pruinosa Schau. EL. quadrangqulata Deane and Maiden. FE. Yarraensis Maiden and Cambage. Ii. aGGREGATA Deane and Maiden. “ Black Gum.” Usually a small, gnarled tree, but may be straighter, up to 40 feet, with a trunk of 2 feet. The bark of the butt box-like or rather more flaky, with smooth, dark-green branches. KE. Banxsit Maiden. “ Tenterfield Woollybutt.” A very large tree, up to 100 feet, reminding one of BE. goniocalys in habit. Bark of a dull uniform grey (not quite smooth, but almost a Grey Gum), woolly or fuzzy (not as soft and as boxlike as HZ. Stuartiana) along the butt, hence the name ‘* Woollybutt.” This is a species which runs insensibly into the Rhytiphloie. 37 EK. Boststoana F.v.M. An upright-growing large tree, with a flaky, sub-fibrous bark growing on the trunk to a varying height. The branches smooth, and often the upper part of the trunk. It presents a good deal of general similarity to Z. hemiphloia. The adjective Yellow refers to the timber, and not to the bark, as in H. melliodora. KE. cINEREA F.v.M. A moderate sized or large tree, with a matted, persistent bark, the foliage more or less glaucous. Ragged, fibrous, reddish-brown on trunk and larger limbs, then on smaller limbs, coming off in strips and curling inwards, leaving creamy-white smooth branchlets. KE. HEMIPHLOIA F.v.M. “ White or Grey Box,” the species to which the name Box was first applied in Australia. Erect in habit, the trunk with a grey, sub-fibrous, compact (Box-like) bark, the branches smooth, or with short ribbons. Var. albens F.v.M. Glaucousness is a character of this variety. Var. microcarpa Miaden. A medium-sized or large tree, rather erect in habit, the bark sub-fibrous, rather compact, and greyish or whitish on the trunk, the limbs smooth. KE. Howirrrrana F.v.M. A tree attaining a height of about 100 feet, with a girth at the butt of 12 feet “ Bark less fissured than that of some of the Box-Eucalypts, more resembling that of the Stringybark trees.” EK. Macartuuri Deane and Maiden. A tall tree, of beautiful form, with a rounded head. The bark rough, somewhat box-like, but very woolly, the upper branches smooth. Like 2. Bankszi, this might be termed a Woollybutt. E. MELLIOpORA A. Cunn. One of the most beautiful of our medium-sized or larger trees, because of the density and grace of its pendulous foliage. Its trunk is usually somewhat crooked or forks early, the bark is sub-fibrous or box-like (often somewhat ragged), varying in texture and in the height to which it extends. As a rule it covers the trunk and thicker branches. The cast of the bark is yellow; the colour of the inner bark bright yellow. E. niTens Maiden. A fine large Gum up to 150 feet, with a symmetrical barrel of 3 or 4 feet diameter. Rough bark about one-third of the way up, and then peeling into ribbons. 38 EK. NorMANTONENSIS Maiden and Cambage. Small Box-trees of 10-30 feet, sometimes suggestive of a Mallee. Box-bark on trunk and large branches. Upper branches sometimes smooth and greenish. K. ovata Labill. Large trees, with rough butts, with flattish ribs of fibrous bark reminiscent of Turpentine (Syncarpia laurifolia). Branches smooth, but they are rough-barked trees or the whole. Ki. PruricaENnsis Maiden. : A medium-sized tree, with whitish-grey bark and persistent, asin H. hemiphlova, on the trunk and main branches. Timber pale-brownish and interlocked. Known a3 “* Narrow-leaved Box.” EK. prutnosa Schau. Silver-leaved Box. A medium-sized tree, with diameter of about a foot, bark ersistent, grey, thin and fibrous. A tropical species. Ij. QUADRANGULATA Deane and Maiden. A tree of 80-100 feet and diameter of 2-4 feet. Very much resembles the ordinary Box (hemiphloia) in general appearance, but bark more fuzzy and less soft than the latter. The branches have smooth tips. E. Yarraensis Maiden and Cambage. ‘A medium-sized tree with woolly bark on trunk and branches. C. With red or reddish-brown timbers :— EH. bicolor A. Cunn. EL. Brownii Maiden and Cambage. Li. Cambageana Maiden. LE. polyanthemos Schauer. : E. microtheca, F.v. M. These five timbers are put in their present place because of their red or reddish- brown colour. They all seem to be rightly placed in the Hemiphloiz, but additional experience may show that they may be fitly placed in another Group. K. prcotor A. Cunn. ; A large tree with pendulous branches, which are more or less smooth. Bark dark coloured, very thick, and even furrowed like an Ironbark when old, though not so hard, flaky-fibrous, sometimes even reminiscent of a Stringybark. “‘ Close and even, resembling a typical Grey Box in younger trees.’ Timber red, rarely reddish- brown. Ki. Brownit Maiden and Cambage. A medium-sized Box-tree, about 40 feet high, erect rather than droopmg, with hard, thin flaky Box-bark on the trunk and large branches, the ultimate branchlets smooth. ‘Timber dark red in colour. 39 EH. CaMBAGEANA Maiden. A medium-sized tree, up to from 50 to 80 feet high, with long pendulous branches. Bark scaly up to 3 or 4 feet from the ground, hard and dark-coloured, hence the name “ Blackbutt.’ The remainder of the stem and branches are smooth and white. Timber deep red or chocolate, said to resemble that of Red Box (H#. polyanthemos). E. POLYANTHEMOS Schauer. “Red Box” par excellence. Usually a medium-sized, scrambling tree, the amount of “ boxy ”’ or scaly bark on the trunk varying. (See Part XLII, p. 58). EK. microtHeca F.v.M. The description of no Kucalyptus bark has given me more trouble than this species. The description of the original species says: “ With a dirty brownish-white bark full of wrinkles and cracks, persistent on the trunk, deciduous on the upper branches, leaving them ashy white.” Bentham (B.FI. iii, 223, 1866), in the well-known confusion with EL. brachypoda Turez., referred to in Part XI, p. 51, of the present work, says :— A tall shrub or small or moderate sized tree, the bark varying from smooth and whitish to dark and 1ugged, persistent or shed in large patches (Oldfield), dark and rough on the trunk, smooth, whitish and deciduous on the branches (F. Mueller). Mr. R. H. Cambage, in Journ. Roy. Soc. N.S.W., xlix, 433 (1915), refers to the uncertainty in regard to the bark at some length. He rightly points out that the Bourke (N.S.W.) tree has “smooth, perfectly white branches ”’ and “ brownish-red”’ timber. The Gulf of Carpentaria tree is entirely covered with Box bark, but there are some intermediate forms going northward from Bourke. The Gulf Coolabah has timber of a shade darker than that of the Bourke tree. I have referred to the subject in Part XI, p. 53, of the present work, and also in my “ Forest Flora of New South Wales,” Part LI, p. 20. Mr. W. V. Fitzgerald (MSS.) speaks of the Kimberley (North-west Australia) tree as ““ 30-50 feet, trunk to 25 fect, diameter 1-2 feet, branches often pendulous, bark persistent on stem and branches, dark gray, rather thick, rough and longitudinally fissured, often of a fibrous texture, timber red, hard and tough.” This could also be taken asa description of the tree as we usually find it in eastern Australia but we have on the Murchison River (limestone and vicinity of fresh water) and also in tropical coastal Wes‘ern Axtstralia, an undoubted white gum with a white-washed bark. The environments which have brought about these changes have not yet been explained. Perhaps we have a secondspecies. (Maiden in Jowrn. Roy. Soc., N.S.W., LI, 453 (1917). Sammarising, I think the position of the species is something like this :— A tree of medium or large size (up to 70 or 80 feet, with a diameter of 4 feet), but generally much smaller, often more or less crooked, branches pendulous, and the trunk, to a varying height, covered with a sub-fibrous, shaggy bark, to scaly or flaky bark, the branches smooth and perfectly white. In tropical and sub-tropical Western Australia we have the extreme form of the whole of the trunk being smooth and white. 4.0 D. Western Australian Species.—This provisional group contains three tropical species, of whose bark and habit we are but imperfectly informed. When we know more about some of the members included in it, it will be revised. The timbers are all brown, or believed to be so. E. argillacea W. V. Fitzgerald. EB. cornuta Labill. EB. foecunda Schau. EB. gamophylla F.v.M. E. Guilfoylei Maiden. BE. megacarpa F.v.M. EB. occidentalis Endl. EB . oligantha Schau. E. argituacea W. V. Fitzgerald. A tree of 25-40 feet, 9-12 inches diameter. Bark dark grey, persistent on the trunk and semi-fibrous, approaching that of a Box. We know very little of this species; perhaps it would be better with the Western Australian Blackbutts, see p. 29. E. cornuta Labill. A tree of medium size, spreading, with rough, boxy, fibrous, dark bark, with vertical fissures close to each other, limbs ribbony and smooth. An old Yate resembles an Ironbark at the butt. E. FoncuNDA Schau. A tree of medium size, the trunk with rough bark up to the branches, which are usually spreading. It has black flaky to almost ribbony bark on trunk, smooth limbs. Sometimes when it is young it grows in clumps from one root, thus showing affinity to the Marlocks. E. GAMOPHYLLA F.v.M. A glaucous shrub or small tree, widths of timber not exceeding 8 inches being available. Notes on the bark are not available to me. E. GumLFoyLet Maiden. A tall tree, with fibrous or stringy bark to within a few feet of the branches. It seems to resemble 2. acmenioides of the eastern States a good deal. } , EK. MEGACARPA F.v.M. . This is locally known as “ Blue Gum” in South-Western Australia. It is a gouty, useless timber tree, which may exceptionally attain a diameter of 3 feet. The bark is like a White Gum, or perhaps like a Grey Gum (2. punctata, eastern New South Wales) to some extent ; thatis to say, white and smooth, with patches of bark of sand- paper-like texture, which peel off and present a smooth surface, which, in its turn, roughens and exfoliates. Bark rather thick, wood not hard, with large gum-veins, and becoming brownish towards the heart. AL KE. occrpENTALIS Endl. This species, like some others, is variable alike in height and bark. It may be :— (1) An erect, small, or large tree with flat top, hence the name “ Flat Top Yate,” the bark blackish and furrowed (on lower half of the trunk), then flaky or feathery, with black twisted strips, like a French fowl, for approximately the remaining half, then with smooth branches. Timber brown. (2) The Mallets, which are smooth-barked trees of medium size, and the bark of some of them is used for tanning. KE. OLIGANTHA Schau. -A tropical tree about 40 feet in height, with a trunk up to 15 feet, and diameter of 1 foot; bark greyish, thin and smooth. 3. RHYTIPHLOLA (Rough Barks). These are rough barked all over, that is to say, not hali-barked, like the Hemiphloie. In Mueller’s original definition (1859) he included Bloodwood trees, Box trees (in part), Peppermint trees (in part). In the “ Eucalyptographia,” as 1 have already shown in Part I, he introduced a number of species which are still recognised as Rhytiphloiz, but mcludes the Hemi- phloiz (which he abolishes as such), together with one member of the Leiophloiz (£. stellulata), one a South Australian Peppermint (Z. odorata), not an eastern one, and large numbers of the Bloodwoods. Indeed his classification of 1884 is very much worse than that of 1859; it is retrograde. In his original group, it Mueller had not cited some examples, it would not have had to be so much modified now. But his group is still useful (without his examples). He defined it as: “ With wrinkled persistent bark, rather solid.” It may be defined as: With certain rough barks, which extend to the tips of the branches, or very close - thereto, and not half-way im the case of the Hemiphloiz, and not absent in the case of the Leiophloie. The Bloodwood trees must be excluded, as they come better in Section 6— Lepidophloiz. Most of the Peppermints (but not all of them) must be excluded tco, and it must be remembered that over sixty years ago we knew less of the Peppermints than we do now. It includes a number of trees which the bushmen give separate names to, but, even in the present state of our knowledge, the Rhytiphloiz is the least satisfactory of Mueller’s six groups. In considering the Rhytiphloiz, it is wo1th emphasising that it is intended to include trees (not otherwise disposed of in the almost natural rough-barked groups of Stringy- barks, Ironbarks, and Bloodwoods), which have rough bark to the ends of the branches, in contradistinction to the Hemiphloize. I think it will be found a useful broad group, 42 as the time goes on, but, as in all groups, the difficulties start with what shall be included in it, and how it shall be subdivided. When we know more of the trees of our own country, these difficulties will largely disappear. a. W.th Pale Timbers :— acaciejormis Deane and Maiden. | . angophoroides R. T. Baker. . Baueriana Schauer. Cloeziana F.v.M. conica Deane and Maiden. . decipiens Endl. eleophora F.v.M. . gomphocephala DC. . microcorys F.v.M. . Mundijongensis Maiden. . notabilis Maiden. . nova-anglica Deane and Maiden. . odorata Behr, and Schlecht. . patens Benth. Planchoniana F.v.M. . populifolia Hook. rariflora F. M. Bailey. Raveretiana F.v.M. . rudis Endl. . striaticalyx W. VY. Fitzgerald. . Stuartiana F.v.M. . Todtiana F.v.M. . torquata J. G. Luehmann. _E. acact#rormis Deane and Maiden. Bark dark, hence the name “ Black Peppermint;’’ fibrous, and sometimes so rough and furrowed as to resemble an Ironbark at a little distance. E. ancoruoroipes R. T. Baker. A medium-sized tree with a white box bark, persistent to the ultimate branches. E. Bavertana Schauer. A tree of medium or large size, with a rounded head of dense foliage when in full vigour. Rough greyish or dark soft bark on the trunk and ultimate branchlets. KE. Crorziana F.v.M. “ Messmate.’’ A tall tree, the bark flaky-fibrous and furrowed. Its bark has been described as brown, deeply furrowed, flaky, resembling that of E. siderophloia, but, of course, not hard. Pale-coloured, drying yellowish-brown. 43 EK. conica Deane and Maiden. A tree of medium size, say 40-60 feet, with a fuzzy bark almost to the tips of the limbs, but the covering of the rough bark varies in amount. Timber pale brown. H. DECIPIENS Endl. A “Swamp” or “ Flooded Gum.’ The Fremantle tree (the type), attaining 30-50 feet, but usually much less, the branches spreading or almost pendulous, and very much like HZ. gomphocephala DC. in appearance. Bark thick, persistent and rough, of an ash-grey colour, the bark of the upper portions sometimes smooth. The southern form varies from a shrub to a small or large tree, but on the banks of creeks or rivers it attains the height of 60-70 feet, with a diameter of 3 feet, but is never an erect tree. The bark is fuzzy-fibrous, the outer layers softish, flaky and furrowed, very much like that of H. Stuartiana. HK. ELZOPHORA F.v.M. A medium or large tree. A Box, the rough bark as that of an Ironbark in old trees. Persistent rugose bark, dirty ash-grey. Rough scaly bark, persistent on stem and branches is another description. H. GOMPHOCEPHALA DC. The bark is sub-fibrous (matted), reminding one of the ““ Box” trees (Hemiphloiz) of eastern Australia, except that the branches are not smooth, and therefore have no ribbons. The superficial resemblance is perhaps closer to #. Stuartiana, the Apple-tree of eastern Australia. HK. microcorys F.v.M. Bark fibrous, flat-furrowed, reminding one of a Turpentine (Syncarpia laurifolia), or a Jarrah (Hucalyptus marginata), but paler. It can be further described as sub- fibrous, of loose and even woolly texture. In colour it is of a sort of brick or rusty red, and is persistent even to the smallest branches. It is often of a corrugated apppearance, particularly in old trees. HE. MunpDIJoNGENSIS Maiden. A tall tree of 80-100 feet, 5 feet in diameter. Fine adherent bark at base, top clean. Hard flaky, breaking off in long woody strips. Bark of smaller branches smooth. It is reminiscent of #. gomphocephala, the Tuart. EK. notaBitis Maiden. A tree of medium size, with dark umbrageous foliage. Bark flaky-stringy or fibrous-flaky in young trees. It is rough to the tips of the branches. Timber pale- coloured, of the palest brown when freshly cut, fissile. HE. Nova-Aneiica Deane and Maiden. A tree of medium size, much branched. It is a Peppermint with rough bark, fibrous to scaly or flaky, branches smooth. G Ad. E. oporata Behr. A Dark grey, rough, persistent bark. Fairly large tree, trunk 18 inches in diameter. Bark black, scaly or rough, hard, furrowed in the case ofthe largest trees. Branches smooth or nearly so. Timber pale-coloured to brown, and hard. E. paTens Benth. A large tree, with rough bark all over the trunk and branches. Said bark is soft rather than hard, thick, greyish, black. In Western Australia such a bark is called Blackbutt. In eastern Australia it would be called a Woollybutt. E. PLANCHONIANA F.v.M. A tree attaining a height of 100 feet. Although sometimes termed Stringybark, the bark is short-grained and cannot be used for roofing purposes, hence it is called Messmate. It is rough to the branchlets. It has a flat-fibrous bark, somewhat resembling that of 2. resinifera. It has also been compared with that of H. robusta. The timber is pale-coloured and is sent to market sometimes as a substitute for Tallow- wood (E£. microcorys). é EK. poputiroLia Hook. “ Bimble Box.” A small to medium-sized, sometimes umbrageous, tree, often rather erect in habit, but with more or less pendulous branches. Bark sub-fibrous and somewhat matted (box-like); persistent on both trunk and branches. Timber pale brown. E. RARIFLORA F. M. Bailey. A tall tree, the trunk and large branches covered with hard-fibrous, black, corrugated bark such as would merit the name of Black Box. Timber pale brown. E. RaveretiaAna F.v.M. A “ Box.” 4. Ironbarks. A. Tronbark-Boxes. 5. Bloodwoods. A. Red. B. Pale. (a) EL. setosa group. (b) Moreton Bay Ashes. (c) Budesmic. 6. Western Australian Hardwoods. A. Pale brown. B. Dull cigar-brown. C. Red. 0. MALLEES. These are listed at p. 321, Part 50, and, as a rule, are too small to be enumerated as timber. I have, therefore, not repeated the lists. 1, PALE HARDWOODS. Nos. A. to F. belong to the Renanthere, and are more or less fissile. Amongst the Renanthere, HZ, hamastoma (a White Gum) has been transferred to the Pink timbers. E. microcorys (Tallow Wood) and £. Planchoniana have been transferred to the Pale inlocked timbers. This section includes— A. Peppermint (9 species). B. Mountain Ash (6 species). C. White Mahogany (2 species). D. Blackbutt (1 species). A. PEPpPERMINT— EB. amygdalina Labill. FE. numerosa Maiden. EL. Andrewsi Maiden. LE. piperita Sm. EL. Consideniana Maiden. LL. radiata Sieber. ). dives Schauer. ; E. teniola Baker and Smith. LE. linearis Dehnh. (Very little rough bark.) These are trees with what is known as the ‘‘ Peppermint” bark, and character- istics of the timber are paleness (not always as pale as Mountain Ash), liability to gum- veins, and a medium fissility, with low durability in the ground. Some of them have satisfactory durability for situations which do not involve contact with the earth. a oe ee . S 143 = EK. AMYGDALINA Labill. Pale, durable, with the limitations referred to. E. ANDREwsI Maiden. Pale to pale-brown, has gum-veins; durable. Mr. Forest Guard N. Stewart, of Glen Innes, New South Wales, reports :— This Blackbutt varies very much in quality according to soil and altitude, as I find that this timber growing on granite formation and at a high altitude is pale in colour and harder than the same timber at a lower altitude on soil of a basaltic formation. Where growing on the latter, the timber is generally of a pale brown colour, denser and heavier than the former, and the bark is of a more fibrous nature. It appears to be very subject to eum-veins, although not to such an extent as to injure the timber. EH, CoNSIDENIANA Maiden. Pale-coloured, liable to gum-veins, inferior in durability; resembles 2. piperita a good deal. E. pives Schauer, Pale, full of concentric kino veins. E. tIngEArtIs Dehnh. Pale and moderately fissile. This is a true Gum (Leiophloiz), and not a Half- bark (Hemiphloiz). HE. NuMEROSA Maiden. Pale-coloured, very fissile. ‘Tough when freshly cut, but afterwards of inferior strength. H. PIPERITA Sm. Pale-coloured, with gum-veins, deficient in strength and durability, and only used in default of better timber. H. RADIATA Sieber. Pale-coloured, moderately fissile and durable. E. THNIOLA (Black Peppermint of Rodway) Baker and Smith. Moderately fissile. B. Mountain AsHo— E. fraxinoides Deane and Maiden. E. regnans F.v.M. E. gigantea Hook. f. E. Sieberiana F.v.M. E. oreades R. T. Baker. EB. Sethi R. T. Baker. As compared with the Peppermints, this section flourishes in colder climates. The timbers are paler, often almost white, and some are remarkably fissile. They are comparatively light in weight, and include some useful furniture woods, particularly for bedrooms. To show how puzzling the use of vernacular names is, we have the name Pepper- mint in use also for Brittle-Gums (sub-sections Half-barks and Rough-barks), to mention no others. F 144 E. FRAXINOIDES Deane and Maiden. Pale-coloured, light in weight, fissile, tough. E. GIGANTEA Hook. f. Very pale, very fissile, of especial merit. FE. oREADES R. T. Baker. Pale-coloured, rather soft, fissile. EK. reqnans F.v.M. Sometimes also known as Blackbutt. Pale, very fissile. KE. Srepertana F.v.M. Pale-coloured, moderately fissile. E. Smrrut R. T. Baker. Pale, moderately fissile. C. Waite Manocany— E. acmenioides Schauer. E. wmbra R. T. Baker. These are intermediate in character between the two preceding groups, and Blackbutt (Z. pilularis). E. wmbra may be looked upon as an inferior quality of E. acmenioides. The best White Mahogany sometimes resembles Tallow-wood (E. microcorys). H. ACMENIOIDES Schauer. Pale-coloured, dense, somewhat fissile and durable. Often resembles J. microcorys somewhat. K. umBra R. T. Baker. Pale and somewhat resembling the preceding. D. BLuackBuTT— I. PILULARIS Sm. Pale-coloured, more or less fissile, durable. It is usually readily diagnosed by the presence of narrow, concentric gum-veins, but sometimes these gum-veins are nearly or wholly absent. As a rule, they are too narrow to cause deterioration. E. StrRIncyBARK— E. Blazlandi Maiden and Cambage. E. macrorrhyncha ¥.y.M. E. capitellata Sm. LE, Muelleriana Howitt. EL. eugeniowdes Sieb. EL. obliqua L’Herit. EL. levopinea R. T. Baker. LE. Penrithensis Maiden, 145 All distinctly fissile, although not so much so as the most fissile of the Renanthere. All well-grown trees yield valuable timber. Colour of timbers varying from “not white” to brownish and reddish brown, i.e., becoming darker coloured than most of the Renanthere. It is not easy to make distinctive remarks in regard to the various Stringybarks. The names are not always distinctive. K. Braxtanpi Maiden and Cambage. Closely allied to the next. EH. CAPITELLATA Sm. Brown Stringybark. E. EUGENIOIDES Sieb. White Stringybark. HK, LavopINEA R. T. Baker. A silver-leaved Stringybark. E. MACRORRHYNCHA F.v.M. Red Stringybark. KH. Muecieritana Howitt. Yellow Stringybark. E. oprigua L’Herit. | Sometimes called Messmate. EB. Penriraensts Maiden. Bastard Stringybark. Light to reddish-brown, concentric though not abundant gum-veins. Not a typical Stringybark—a reputed hybrid. F. Cortacka— E. de Beuzevillei Maiden. FE. Risdoni Hook. f. E. coriacea A. Cunn. E. stellulata Sieb. E.. Laseroni R. T. Baker. E. vitrea R. T. Baker. Ek. Mitchelliana Cambage. Mostly Gums, more brittle, and perhaps more liable to gum-veis than the generality of the section of Renantherz to which they belong. E. Laseron is anomalous, for it is a reputed hybrid with a Stringybark, and its timber seems to bear out that assumption. It is sometimes known as “ Stringybark,” but it has more or less of a clean top. Indeed, several of the species have bark more or less rough at the butt. — The placing of #. Risdoni with the Coriacee rather than with the Peppermints (of which #. amygdalina is a representative) is a departure which will be emphasised in due course. K. pe Beuzevitiet Maiden. Pale-coloured, almost white, with kino veins. General resemblance to LE. corvacea timber, 146 E. corntacea A. Cunn. White Gum. Pale-coloured, liable to gum-veins, warps seriously. Bi. Laseroni R. T. Baker. “ Stringybark.” Yellowish-brown, tough to cut, brittle; pale, with gum-veins. A poor, upland timber. RK. MrrcHeLiiana Cambage. Drooping Gum. Pale coloured, with gum-veins. K. Rispont Hook. f. Risdoni var. elata (Drooping Gum). Pale coloured. This species appears to have a greater affinity with the Coriacez than with amygdalina, alongside which it has been usually placed. HE. STELLULATA Sieb. Green or Lead Gum. Pale-coloured, rarely free from gum-veins, warps seriously. Timber that shrinks much in drying may do so regularly or irregularly. Those of the first-class have, when dry, practically the same shape as the original piece, but those of the second-class take on irregular shapes. The timbers of Z£. stellulata and E. coriacea belong to the latter class. K. vitrea R. T. Baker. White-topped Messmate. Liable to gum-veins. G. BrittLe Gus. I name these timbers (enumerated below) collectively Brittle Gums, as their timbers are brittle rather than fissile. Colour pinkish (particularly when newly cut) to pale red. (They connect with both the Whites and the Reds). Most of them are indeed Gums (18), with Half-barks (5), and Rough-barks (6). (a2) Gums (Leiophloize). It will be observed that most of the timbers of this section are Gums. Most of them go under the name of White Gum, but some have different qualifying adjectives. E. alba Reinw. E. leucoxylon F.v.M. E. Benthami Maiden and Cambage. E. maculosa R. T. Baker. LE. cladocalyz F.v.M. E. Muelleri T. B. Moore. ). cordata Labill. LE. Naudiniana F.v.M. Y. Dalrympleana Maiden. LE. Perriniana F.v.M. LB. Dunnii Maiden. EB. precox Maiden. 2. Gunnii Hook. f. EL. rubida Deane and Maiden. LE. hamastoma Sm. EL. scoparia Maiden. ~ E. Irbyi Baker and Smith. vD . viminalis Labill. (It will be observed that 2. hamastoma has been removed from the Renanthers section as regards the timbers.) 147 E. auBA Reinw. White or Cabbage Gum. Red when newly cut, drying reddish-brown, coarse- fibred, not fissile, brittle, not durable. E. BentHami Maiden and Cambage. White Gum. Timber pale pink when fresh, and of moderate hardness and fissility. E. cuapocatyx F.y.M. Sugar Gum. Pale, but slightly brown in the centre, tends to be brittle. White ants are fond of it. E. corpata Labill. A White Gum. Pale pink. EK. DALRYMPLEANA Maiden. White Gum. A pinkish timber, reputed to be of promise for paper-pulp. HE. Dunnit Maiden. White Gum. White throughout, from the sap to the heart, somewhat coarse- grained and fissile, apparently tough. EK. Gunnit Hook. f. Cider Gum. Pale-coloured, pink when fresh; brittle. EK. HZMASTOMA Sm. White Gum. Reddish; soft, brittle and usually considered inferior. E. Irpyt Baker and Smith. White Gum. Pale-coloured. K. LEUCOXYLON F.v.M. White Gum. Pale, inferior. H. macutosa R. T. Baker. White or Spotted Gum. Pink when fresh—dries paler; brittle, not durable. EK. Muetuert T. B. Moore. Wood of a light red colour, extremely hard and surprisingly heavy, and of a stringy and close-grained character. i. Naupimtana F.v.M. Reddish when fresh. H. Perrriana F.v.M. A White Gam. Pale, brittle. E. przcox Maiden. White Gum. Pale-coloured, with kino veins; brittle. E. pusrpa Deane and Maiden. Candle-bark. Pink when fresh, dries paler. Britile, not durable. 148 E. scopArta Maiden. White Gum. Pale-coloured. KE. vimrinaris Labill. Ribbony or White Gum. Pale pink when fresh. (b) Half-barks (Hemiphloiz). I would emphasise the point that there is not a line of absolute demarcation between this section and the next (Rough-barks) so far as the timbers go. The members go under the name of Woolly Butt (Banksw and Macarthuri), Peppermint (cinerea), while two (ovata and Yarraensis) are most commonly known as Swamp Gum, eloquent testimony to their affinity with the Gums. EB. Banksii Maiden. E. ovata Labill. E. cinerea F.v.M. BE. Yarraensis Maiden and Cambage, E. Macarthuri Deane and Maiden. E. Banxstt Maiden. Woolly Butt. A good hard timber, pale-coloured, said to resemble that of E. Stuartiana somewhat. E. cINEREA F.v.M. Peppermint. Reddish, inferior, not durable. HE. Macartuurt Deane and Maiden. Woolly Butt. Pale-coloured, nearly white. Does not split well, not durable. E. ovata Labill. Swamp Gum. Pale, not durable. EK. YARRAENSIS Maiden and Cambage. Swamp Gum, Pale-coloured, resembling that of 2. ovata. (c) Rough-barks (Rhytophloie). E. acacieformis Deane and Maiden. E. elaophora F.v.M. E. aggregata Deane and Maiden. E. nova-anglica Deane and Maiden. E. angophoroides R. T. Baker. LE. Stuartiana F.v.M. Most of these trees go under the name of Peppermint (acacia/ormis, aggregata, nova-anglica, Stuartiana). ‘Three are called Apple of one kind of another, viz., ango- phoroides (Apple-top Box), elaophora (Apple or Bastard Box), Stuartiana (Apple or Peppermint). These names show a relation with the Peppermints enumerated at p. 142. The Australian bushman uses the words Apple and Peppermint somewhat similarly. In the colder regions where the Apple-barked trees are found, he usually means that the Apple has a woollier bark than the Peppermint. 149 EK. Acacita@rormis Deane and Maiden. Peppermint. Pale reddish. EK. AGGREGATA Deane and Maiden. Black Gum. White, tough, not durable. H. ANGOPHOROIDES R. T. Baker. Apple-top Box. Pale-coloured, soft, specifically light timber, open in the grain and perhaps to be regarded as porous. EK. ELHOPHORA F.v.M. Bastard Box. Pale-coloured, not durable. HK. Nova-ANGLIcA Deane and Maiden. Peppermint. Pinkish or pale red when fresh, dryig to a pale colour. Not durable. EK. Srusrtiana F.v.M. Apple Box. Pale (sometimes flesh-coloured when fresh), soft, brittle, not durable. H. PALE, INLOCKED TIMBERS. Economically this Group includes valuable timbers, indeed some of the best of the genus; there is not an inferior timber in the group. E. canaliculata Maiden. E. macrocorys F.v.M. EB. globulus Labill. E. goniocalyx F.v.M. E. hemiphloia F.v.M. EB, Maideni ¥.v.M. . quadrangulata Deane and Maiden. E. melliodora A. Cunn. EB. unialata R. T. Baker. . nitens Maiden. . notabilis Maiden. . Planchoniana F.v.M. Some & & Of the above, the Gums (Leiophloiez, 5) are canaliculata, globulus, goniocalyz, Mardent, unialata; the Half-barks (Hemiphloie, 4) are hemuphlova, melliodora, nitens, quadrangulata; the Rough-barks (Rhytiphloie, 3) are mucrocorys, notabilis, and Planchoniana. E. CANALICULATA Maiden. A Grey Gum. Pale-coloured, pale snuff-brown (Dauthenay Plate 2, shade 303). Somewhat coarse-fibred, tough, resembling that of H. maculata (Spotted Gum) and E. microcorys (Tallow-wood) a good deal. ; E. etosutus Labill. Tasmanian Blue Gum. ‘Timber pale. E:. GoniocaLyx F.v.M. Mountain Gum. Pale-coloured, sometimes inclined to be fissile. _E. HEMIPHLOIA F.v.M. ~ Grey Box. Pale-coloured or light brown. 159 KH. Marwent I.v.M. A Blue Gum. Timber pale. KE. MELLIODoRA A. Cunn. Yellow Box. Pale, almost yellowish, drying to a pale brown. E. microcorys F.v.M. Tallow-wood. Pale-coloured. Pale yellowish brown, tough, interlocked, of a greasy nature. HE. NITENS Maiden. Grey Box. Almost flesh-coloured when fresh, dries white. Straight in grain, but not very easy to work. H. NoTaBILis Maiden. Pale-coloured (of the palest brown when freshly cut). Fair tensile sirength. HE. Prancuontana F.y.M. Bastard Tallow-wood. That it is sometimes substituted by Tallow-wood (EZ. microcorys) will give some idea of its properties. E. QUADRANGULATA Deane and Maiden. Grey Box. Pale, tough. EK. uniauata R. T. Baker. Blue Gum. Pale-coloured, closely resembling globulus. 2. BROWN. Most of these timbers are known as “ Box ” of one kind or another. The colour of the timber is brown, usually pale-brown, and of medium hardness and coarseness of fibre, but those of L. ochrophloia and EL. Thozetiana are very hard and very dense, and also very brown. They are looked upon as durable, and generally valuable. It is certainly sometimes not easy to make a sharp line of demarcation between some members of those in Group 1 (Pale Hardwoods) and some of the present group. The trees producing the present group are divided between the Half-barks (Hemiphloiz) and the Rough-barks (Rhytiphloie), two groups, it has already been explained, which run into each other. The vast preponderance of them belong to ths Rough-barks. EB, Baueriana Schauer. FE. odorata Behr. ). Blackburniana Maiden. HE, Pilligaensis Maiden. Y. Bosistoana F.v.M. EL. populifolia Hook, }. Cloeziana F.v.M. EL. rarifolia F, M. Bailey 7. conica Deane and Maiden. E. Raveretiana F.v.M. EL. exserta F.v.M. Li. Thozetiana ¥.v.M. EL, ochrophloia F.y.M. | ' | | | 1651 KH. BAaveriana Schauer. Blue Box. Timber brown, heartwood very hard, hence one of the local names, Lignum vite. ; E. BLACcKBURNIANA Maiden. A Box. Pale brown. Interlocked. KH. Bosistoana F.v.M. A Yellow Box. Its timber is often of a yellowish colour, a tint which it preserves for some time. Sometimes it is pinker, and hence obtains the name of Red Box. It is tough and inlocked. HE. Crozziana F.v.M. Pale-coloured, drying yellowish brown. Fissile, rather coarse and wavy in grain. HE. contca Deane and Maiden. Fuzzy Box. Pale-brown, with a shade of pink. KH. exserta F.v.M. Brown, not red. Softish, easily split. EH. ocuropuioia F.v.M. Yapunyah. Brown, hard, heavy, close-grained. KH. oporata Behr. South Australian Box or Peppermint. Pale coloured to brown, hard, interlocked. KH, PituicaEnsis Maiden. Narrow-leaved Box. Brown, interlocked. E. porutiroiia Hook. Bimble Box. Pale brown, wavy in grain, interlocked. H. RARIFLORA Bailey. A Box. Brown, very much like the preceding. K. RaveREtTIANA F.y.M. A Box. Brown, very hard. KE. THozettana F.v.M. Brown, or blackish brown, not red. Tough. Perhaps the following three timbers come in here, but I have not seen satisfactory specimens of them :— E. Howittiana F.v.M. E. Normantonensis Maiden and Cambage. E. pruinosa Schau, EK. Howrrtiana F.v.M. “Wood, however, much like that of the former (.c., the Boxes), but its fibres not quite so interwoven, hence easier to split.” (Inspector Stafford.) G 152 E. NorMaAnTONENSIS Maiden and Cambage. Box. Colour unknown. E. prutnosa Schau. Believed to be hard. 3. RED HARDWOODS. All the timbers in this group are red, sometimes deep red, and, probably when over-mature, more or less brown. They are all durable. It is very difficult to sub- divide them, but I have submitted a classification. A. Rep Gums— EB. amplifolia Naudin. EL. rostrata Schlecht. E. Bancrofti Maiden. FE. Seeana Maiden. BE. Blakelyi Maiden. E. squamosa Deane and Maiden. E. dealbata A. Cunn. E. tereticornis Sm. E. Parramattensis C. Hall. Most of these, viz., amplifolia, Bancrofti, Blakelyi, dealbata, Parramattensis, rostrata, Seeana, tereticornis, cluster round EH. rostrata, the Murray Red Gum, as a type. They are deep red in colour, inclined to shell from presence of gum-veins when growing in uncongenial surroundings, but at their best, hard, interlocked, and durable. E. ampiiroiia Naudin. Red, interlocked; inferior. EK. Bancrorri Maiden. Dark reddish brown, an inferior timber, so far as I have seen it. E. BuaKketyt Maiden. Red, interlocked. E. pEALBATA Maiden. Timber red and tough, often faulty; the trees usually gnarled. EK. PaRRaMATTENSIS C. Hall. Red of varying depth of tint, “ soft, seasons badly ’’; “ soft and ringy,” “ Centre wood red.” This is either a disappearing species, or perhaps a form of HL. Seeana. E. rostrata Schlecht. River Red Gum. Deep red, interlocked. K. SeeanA Maiden. Deep red, tough, durable. EK. squaAmosA Deane and Maiden. This seems to be a disappearing species; at all events, it is only known as a small, somewhat gnarled tree. EK. TERETICORNIS Sm. Forest Red Gum. Red, interlocked. 1538 Following are three species not closely related to those Red Gums which have just been enumerated :— _ E. cosmophylla F.v.M. E. fasciculosa F.v.M. E. pallidifolia F.v.M. EK. COSMOPHYLLA F.v.M. A Red Gum. Red, easy working timber. Durable. Splits readily on the quarter, but backs badly with irregular fracture along the annual rings of growth. Con- fined to South Australia” E. rasctcutosa F.v.M. Pink Gum. Deep reddish brown, not considered valuable. This is a second of a few species confined to South Australia. EK. PALLIDIFOLIA F.y.M. A Red or White Gum. Red, hard, close-grained. This is a tropical species of whose timber we know but little. B. BruE GumM— This is & term used in the old Australian sense, for the name Blue Gum originated, in the earliest days of settlement at Port Jackson, owing to the glaucous or bluish appearance of Eucalyptus saligna. E. Deane Maiden. E. grandis (Hill) Maiden. E. saligna Sm. EK. Deanet Maiden. | Red or reddish brown. EK. @ranpis (Hill) Maiden. Strong, durable, will float in water when dry, which is an unusual circumstance in Eucalyptus timber. KE. SALIGNA Sm. Red, fissile. C. Grey GumM— The original Grey Gum is Z. punctata, and E. propinqua is closely related to it. The origin of the name Grey Gum was described at Part LI, p. 32. ; E. adjuncta Maiden. E. propinqua Deane and Maiden. E. punctata DC. E. apguneta Maiden. Timber deep red. 15k I. PROPINQUA Deane and Maiden. Red. The timber so resembles that of Red Ironbark as to be often substituted for it. KE. puncetata DC. Hardly to be distinguished from the preceding. D. Rep Box— The term ‘“ Red Box ” was first given to E. polyanthemos, to indicate a tree with “ box ” bark (a term of rather wide application, as has already been seen, under Barks, Part LI, p. 36),and with red interlocked timber. Every tree is known as Box of some kind or another. Most of them come from New South Wales, but three are peculiar to tropical Queensland. There is sometimes a very undefined line between a Box and a Gum, while the name Blackbutt is often applied locally (see Part L, p.-310) to a Gum with not very much dark, flaky bark at the butt. E. bicolor A. Cunn. E. leptophleba F.v.M. E. Brownvi Maiden and Cambage. _—-L. microtheca F.v.M. E. Cambageana Maiden. E.. polyanthemos Schauer. E. Dawsoni R. T. Baker. LE}, Rudder: Maiden. E. intertexta R. T. Baker. E. Bicotor A. Cunn. Box of one kind or another. Timber red, or rarely reddish-brown. Interlocked. KE. Brownut Maiden and Cambage. Box. Dark red. E. CAMBAGEANA Maiden. Blackbutt or Gum. Deep red or chocolate; used for milling. E, Dawson R. T. Baker. Deep red, interlocked. Ki. INTERTEXTA R. T. Baker. Red, interlocked. E. LEPTOPHLEBA F.vy.M. Box or Blackbutt. Red, hard, durable. IX. MIcROTHECA F.v.M. Coolabah or Flooded Box. See Part LI, p. 39. KE. poLyANTHEMos Schauer. The original Red Box. Deep red, interlocked. I. Ruppert Maiden. ted. (A dubious brown specimen noted at Part XIII, p. 118.) H. Manocany— This name is a very old one as applied to Australian hardwoods, and was first applied to E. resinifera, the Red or Forest Mahogany. It reminded the first settlers of the West Indian Mahogany, to which is is not botanically closely related, EB. Kirtoniana F.v.M. E, pellita F.v.M. E. resinifera Sm. HK, Kirtontana F.v.M,. Red. EK. PELLITA F.v.M. A Mahogany, Red. HK. RESINIFERA Sm. Red or Forest Mahogany. Red, durable. F. WooLiy-BuTT— The term Woolly-butt is self-explanatory, being applied to trees whose butts are more or less covered with a soft bark. All vernaculars tend to laxity of application, and this particular name has been applied to trees which have harsh rather than soft barks. E. botryoides and E. robusta are often known as Mahogany, but their barks are softer than those of H. resincfera and its allies. E. botryoides Sm. E, longifolia Link and Otto. E. robusta. Sm. HK. BOTRYOIDES Sm. Bastard Mahogany, Deep red. K. tonerrouia Link and Otto. Woolly-butt or Peppermint. Red, EK. ROBUSTA Sm. Swamp Mahogany. Deep red. 4. IRONBARKS (Schizophloie). Ironbark timbers form (as a group) the heaviest, toughest, and strongest of Eucalyptus timbers. The prevailing colour is red, but in H. Beyeri we have brown as the prevailing colour, and F#. paniculata (usually looked upon as the most valuable of all Ironbark timbers) has the palest-coloured of all the Ironbarks, with, however, shades of red. E. Beyert R. T. Baker. E. melanophloia F.v.M. E. Caleyi Maiden. E. paniculata Sm. E. crebra F.v.M. E. siderophlova Benth. E. Culleni R. H. Cambage. E. sideroxylon A. Cunn. E. decorticans (Bailey) Maiden, - J£. Staigeriana F.v.M. E. drepanophylla F.v.M, 156 K. Bryrert R. T. Baker. Beyer’s Ironbark. “ Dark chocolate.” It is the brownest of the Ironbark timbers, which are, however, all more or less brownish. EK. Cateyt Maiden. Caley’s Ironbark. Deep red, durable. K. cresra F.v.M. Narrow-leaved Red Ironbark. Red, hard, durable. E. Cuntent R. H. Cambage. Cullen’s Ironbark. Red. KE. pecorticans (Bailey) Maiden. Deciduous barked Ironbark. Red. EK. DREPANOPHYLLA F.v.M. Red. Imperfectly known. K. MELANOPHLOIA Fv. M. Silver-leaved Ironbark, Red; inferior. EK. PANICULATA Sm. Grey or White Ironbark. In colour it varies from grey to shades of a yellowish colour, or light red and very brown dark, but these colours change in drying, sometimes becoming, where dark, much paler, and in the case of pale red and grey, becoming of darker colour. E. stpERopHLoIA Benth. Broad-leaved Red Ironbark. Red. HK. sIDEROXYLON A. Cunn. Fat-cake Ironbark. Mugga. Dark red. E. SraicerRiana F.v.M. Lemon-scented Ironbark. Red. A. TronBarK-Boxes— Hard pale-coloured, tough, timbers. The trees are assumed to be natural hybrids between the Ironbarks and the Boxes, and the timbers have characters which seem to be intermediate between those of the reputed parents. Some of the Ironbarks and Boxes are deemed to be especially susceptible to hybridisation. The subject is dealt with at some length at p. 109 of the present Part. E. affinis Deane and Maiden. EL. Boormani Deane and Maiden. E. hybrida Maiden. E. arrintS Deane and Maiden. Medium brown, hard, heavy, tough. 157 E. Boormant Deane and Maiden. Pale reddish brown. Hard, tough, very durable. K. HYBRIDA Maiden. Pale-coloured, hard, interlocked. 5. BLOODWOODS. They are liable to shell and to contain much kino. Geologically they are reputed to be the oldest of the Hucalypts, and hence to include some of the least vigorous species and, therefore, timbers. A. RED BLoopwoops— FE. Abergiana ¥.v.M. E. latifolia F.v.M. E. Cliftoniana W. V. Fitzgerald. EH. miniata A. Cunn. E. corymbosa Sm. E. perfoliata R.Br. E. dichromophlova F.v.M. E. phenicea F.v.M. E. Foelscheana F.v.M. E. ptychocarpa F.v.M. E. grandifolia R.Br. E}. pyrophora Benth. E. hematoxylon Maiden. E, terminalis F.v.M. E. Hillii Maiden: Some of the timbers in this section are described as reddish-brown. They are, however, deep coloured and more or less red. It may be that we have a group of inter- mediates, reddish-brown; on the other hand, I have seen so few timbers of this class, that I am inclined to think that they are a faded or oxidised form of the definitely red timbers, and, until further evidence is available, I think they should be looked upon as Red Bloodwoods. At the same time, I have followed my usual practice of not altering original notes as to colour, &e. The red timbers are especially durable. It is very interesting to find that the timber of L. hematoxylon is red, while the colour of that of #. calophylla and E. ficifolia, the only other sub-tropical Western Australian species, is pale. HK. ABerciana F.v.M. “ Reddish.”’ I have not seen a specimen. ; HK. Cuirroniana W. V. Fitzgerald. “ Red, tough and hard.” E. CORYMBOSA Sm. Deep red. HE. DICHROMOPHLOIA F.v.M. Reddish brown. HK. Fortscueana F.v.M. Red, apparently not a large tree. KE. GRANDIFOLIA R.Br. Reddish brown. 158 K. H&MATOXYLON Maiden. Red, with gum-veins. “‘ Very soft.’ Our specimen is red, like £. corymbosa, and thus sharply different from 2. ficifolia and LZ. calophylla. E. Hitt Maiden. Rich reddish brown. Hard. EK. LATiFoLia F.y.M. Pale red. (I have reason to believe that this refers to the timber of a small tree which is paler than that of a mature one.) KE. mintata A. Cunn. Red, hard, but “ reddish brown,” according to Mr, Cambage, E. pprrouiata R. Brown. Dark red, tough and hard. Ii, pHa@nicea F.y.M. Reddish brown, : E. prycuocarpa F.v.M. Red, soft and very porous. E, pyropuora Benth. The colour of the variety polycarpa is red. I have not seen timber of the normal species. E, TERMINALIS F.v.M. Deep red. B. Pate BLoopwoops— E. calophylla R.Br. BE. maculata Hook. E. eximia Schauer. LE. peltata Benth. L. ficifolia F.v.M. EL. trachyphloia F.v.M. EB. intermedia R. T. Baker. EL. Watsoniana F.v.M. These correspond, in the main, to the Pale Bloodwood barks enumerated at p. 5%, Part LI. While 2. calophylla and £. ficifolia have pale timbers, their barks are not so pale as most of those of the Pale Bloodwoods. LE. maculata (Spotted Gum) is an extreme form, with pale bark, it is true, but with the smoothness of a Gum, while the timber is paler than all the others of this section. E. cALOPHYLLA R.Br. . Red Gum. Pale-coloured, with numerous gum-veins. E. eximta Schauer. Yellow Bloodwood. K. rictrouia F.v.M. Resembles 2, calophylla a good deal, but a smaller tree. 159 4 HE. InNTERMEDIA R. T. Baker. White Bloodwood. Pale coloured. ‘‘ Hard, straight-grained.” Sometimes pinkish, but paler than 2. corymbosa, and somewhat variable. K. macunata Hook. Spotted Gum. Tough, interlocked, durable. K. petrata Benth. Yellow Jacket. Pale towards the outside, dark brown near the centre. K. TRACHYPHLOIA F.v.M. White Bloodwood. Brown, brittle of some writers. Pale coloured, somewhat like FE. maculata. K. WATSONIANA F.y.M. Pale brown. (a) E. setosa Group. This Group has the Bloodwood-like fruits, combined with scabrous Angophora- like foliage, and thus we have a connecting link between the Bloodwoods and the Moreton Bay Ashes. The only important member, /. Torelliana, has timber which _ resembles that of H. maculata, the Spotted Gum. E. aspera F.v.M. EB. setosa Schau. E. ferruginea Schau. — BE. Toreliana F.v.M. K. aspera F.v.M. A small tree; I know little of its timber. EK. FERRUGINEA Schau. This is closely allied to H. setosa, and is apparently small. I have not been able to obtain a specimen of the timber. KH. serosa Schau. Reddish, moderately hard and tough, according to one writer. Dark brown (R. H. Cambage), hard, strong, and durable. HE. Torevuiana F.v.M. Very pale, whitish to pale brown. Reminiscent of . maculata, only freer. Very fissile. An important timber. (6) Moreton Bay Ash Group. This is a naturally defined Group, with thin, papery fruits, which are very deciduous. The bushman is quite aware of the peculiar nature of these fruits, which remind one of those of the common Apple-trees (Angophora). The colours of the timbers vary from dark brown to brownish-red and red. It must be borne in mind that we know but little of most of these timbers, except H 160 E. tessellaris, and it will probably prove to be a fact that the prevailing colour is dark brown, and that they present a good deal of similarity to that timber. E. brachyandra F.v.M. BE. Spenceriana Maiden. E. clavigera A. Cunn. LE. tessellaris F.v.M. EB. papuana F.v.M. i KE. BRACHYANDRA F.v.M. Red, hard, and tough. BK. cLavicera A. Cunn. Brownish red, and fairly hard and tough, according to Mr. Froggatt. Described by others as “ dark brown” and “ rich deep brown.’’ Close in the grain and durable. White-ants will not touch it in the Northern Territory. H. PAPUANA F.v.M. Very dark brown. K. SPENCERIANA Maiden. Dark reddish brown. Interlocked, “ excellent, durable.” K. TESSELLARIS F.y.M. Dark brown, heavy, interlocked in fibre. (c) Eudesmiez. The relations of this very small group of trees is marek botanical, and remain of scientific interest at present. Some members of the Group are imperfectly known (e.g., eudesmioides) and may prove to attain a size and an abundance in certain districts which will render them of economic importance. E. Baileyana ¥.v.M. L. lirata (W. V. Fitzgerald) Maiden. EL. tetrodonta ¥.v.M. HK. Baireyana F.v.M. Light grey when fresh, very tough, inferior in quality. E. trrata (W. V. Fitzgerald) Maiden. Brownish, fairly hard and rather free in the grain. i. rerroponta F.v.M. Messmate or Stringybark. Reddish brown and hard. Of considerable importance locally. 6. WESTERN AUSTRALIAN HARDWOODS. me offer this as an empirical classification— . Because they are largely endemic to the Western State, and . For geographical reasons it will be convenient, from all points of view, to ieee most of the Western Australian timbers separate. 161 A. Patt Brown— FE. cornuta Labill. E. occidentalis Endl. E. decipiens Endl. p FE. patens Benth. E. feecunda Schau. Ef. redunca Schau. E. gomphocephala DC. BE. rudis Endl. E. Guilfoylec Maiden. E. salubris F.v.M. E. megacarpa F.v.M. Ei. Todtiana F.v.M. E. Mundijongensis Maiden. Practically all these timbers come from the comparatively well-watered south- west. They vary a good deal in colour from the palest to a moderately dark brown, and in quality from exceptionally hard, tough, and durable, such as 1. cornuta (Yate) and F. occidentalis (Flat-topped or Swamp Yate), to such inferior timbers as decipiens, megacarpa and rudis, with a number of useful intermediate ones. HK. cornuta Labill. Yate. Pale brown; toughest of Western Australian woods, and said to be the strongest in Australia. EK. DECIPIENS Endl. Dull pale brown, liable to gum-veins, cracks radially, is brittle and perishable, and of no ascertained economic value. HK. racunpa Schau. York Gum. Timber dark brown, hard. HK. GOMPHOCEPHALA DC. Tuart. Pale-coloured and of a yellowish cast. Reminds one of cladocalyx and leucorylon, but is superior in quality to both. H. GuiLtroyLer Maiden. Yellow Tingle Tingle. Pale-coloured, fissile. EK. MEGACARPA F.v.M. Brownish towards heart, liable to gum-veins; not durable, apparently a disappearing species. K. Munpisoncensis Maiden. A Tuart. Pale-coloured, reminiscent of H. gomphocephala, but not seen by me. EK. occipENTALIS Endl, Tlat-topped Yate. Brown, tough. E. PATENS Benth. Blackbutt of the south-west. Pale brown. HE. ReDUNCA Schau. Wandoo or White Gum. 4. redunca var. elata. Pale brown, drying dark brown, . hard, particularly tough. interlocked, heavy and durable. 162 K. rupis Endl. Swamp Gum. Yellowish to pale brown when fresh, to brown later, brittle and readily attacked by. insects. ; K. sALuBRIS F.v.M. Gimlet. Pale brown. BK. Toptriana F.v.M. A Blackbutt. Pale brown, brittle, not durable. B. Dutt CiGAR-BROWN— E. celastroides Turez. EL. Griffithsvi Maiden. E. Clelandi Maiden. E. Le Souefi Maiden. BE. corrugata Luehmann. E. Strickland: Maiden. EB. gracilis F.v.M. These are Gold-fields (Kalgoorlie district) timbers, and I followed the wood- choppers on the wood-lines for some days. I formed the opinion that most of the timbers were of that bright brown colour known as cigar-brown. It may be, however, that this colour represents a stage of oxidation or over-ripeness. EK. CELASTROIDES Turcz. Cigar-brown, “ very hard, dense, splitting very straight’; a spear wood. E. Ciretanpi Maiden. Cigar-brown. HE. corruGcata Luehmann. Cigar-brown. KE. graciuis F.v.M. Deep cigar-brown, tough. (I am referring to the Western Australian form of this tree). K. Grirrirast Maiden. Reddish brown. EK. Le Sovert Maiden. Cigar-brown. E. StrRicKLANDI Maiden. A Blackbutt. Colour of timber, rich deep brown. C. Rep TimBpers— E. accedens W. V. Fitzgerald. BE. Jacksoni Maiden. E. argillacea W. V. Fitzgerald. EL}. Lane-Poolei Maiden. BE. confluens W. V. Fitzgerald. B. longicornis F.v.M. E. diversicolor ¥.v.M. EB. marginata Sim. EL. Drummondii Bentham. EE. Mooreana (W.V.F.) Maiden. EL. Flocktonie Maiden. Li. salmonophloia F.v.M. L. Houseana W. V, Fitzgerald. EL). transcontinentalis Maiden. Here, again, the colour varies from red to reddish-brown, and we require more information as to colours. The majority of these trees come from coastal localities, . but some are from the drier country. Sn Pe 163 HK. AcceDENS W. V., Fitzgerald. Powder-bark. Pale reddish when fresh, darkening somewhat with age. Hard, interlocked. H. arcitiacea W. V. Fitzgerald. Reddish to brownish, very hard and tough. (From the tropics.) — E. conriugens W. V. Fitzgerald. Brownish red to red, very hard and extremely tough. (A tropical species.) H. DIVERSICOLOR F.v.M. Karri. Red. Resembles #. marginata, but not durable underground. (A south-western species.) ; KE. Drummonpi Bentham. Red, but apparently only a small tree. EK. Fiockxtonr® Maiden. The timber-cutters see no differenze between this timber and ZL. transcontinentalis (see below, this page). HK, Houseana W. V. Fitzgerald. Reddish, not very hard or tough. (A tropical species.) E. Jackson Maiden. sivas Red Tingle Tingle. Timber bright red, reminding one, in this respect, of E. resinifera. It is fissile and tough. (A south-western species.) E. Lane-Poorer Maiden. A White Gum. Rich reddish brown, drying, in course of years, to deep purplish brown; interlocked. (A south-western species.) H. LONGICORNIS F.v.M. Morrel. Red, very tough. H. MARGINATA Sm. Jarrah. Deep red, durable; Perth and south-western districts; the best known of the Western timbers. EK. Mooreana (W.V.F.) Maiden. Reddish, tough and moderately hard. (A tropical species.) H. satmonoputora F.y.M. Salmon Gum. Reddish brown, red with crimson in it when fresh; very durable. The largest tree on the Gold-fields, and often associated with Gimlet (Z. salubris). E. TRANSCONTINENTALIS Maiden. Rich reddish brown, very tough. la. 3a. la, 2a. 3a. lu. 2a. 164 Explanation of Plates (216-219.) PLATE 216. BE. Barmedmanensis Maiden, n.sp. Twig with mature leaves and buds; 10, leaf, somewhat enlarged, to show venation; 1c, immature fruits, showing rims; ld, mature fruits. ‘‘ White Ironbark ’’ or ‘‘ Ironbark Box,” Barmedman, New South Wales, 16th September, 1900 (R. H. Cambage). The type. . Twig with mature leaves and buds; 28, fruits. ‘‘ Ironbark ” or “ Bastard Ironbark,” Trowell Creek, Nymagee, New South Wales, May, 1900 (R. H. Cambage). This differs from the type in longer peduncles and pedicels, and in more attenuated opercula. E. melliodora A. Cunn. var. Intermediate leaf; 3b, mature leaf; 3c, buds; 3d, anther; 3c, immature fruit; 3f, mature fruits, Murrurundi, New South Wales, May, 1902 (J.H.M. and J. L. Boorman). A form of the species referred to at p. 111. PLATE 217. E. Tenondrensis Maiden, n.sp. 1, le. Intermediate leaves in various stages; 1d, mature leaf and fruits. February, 1921. Juvenile leaf, or the youngest leaf I have seen; 26, immature buds. April, 1921. The whole from an Ironbark tree in Tenandra State Forest, No. 166, Parish Baronne, county Leichhardt, New South Wales (Forest Guard Withers). The type. E. Peacockeana Maiden, n.sp. Juvenile leaves; 3), mature leaf with buds; 3c, two types of anthers produced by this hybrid; 37, fruits. Elsmore Station, parish Elsmore, Inverell district, county Gough, New South Wales, November, 1920 (J.ance Beresford Peacocke). The type. PLATE 218. E. Stopfordi Maiden, n.sp. Intermediate leaf (in as carly a stage as J have seen); 1h, twig with mature leaves and buds (double opercula are common); 1c, three views of anthers. Near Inverell, New South Wales, May, 1910, (the late A. I. Stopford, District Forester.) The type. BE. Forsythii Maiden, n.sp. Twig with flowers; 2b, anther; 2c, twig with fruits. Coonabarabran-Baradine road, October, 1899 (the late William Forsyth). The type. PLATE 219. EB. Auburnensis Maidea, n.sp. . Juvenile leaf; 1b, juvenile leaf, a stage further, in the acuminate stage; 1c, mature leaf; 1d, fruits. Auburn Vale, near Inverell, New South Wales, 1907 (District Forester Gordon Burrow). The type. EL. Yagobiei Maiden, n.sp. (erroneously spelle! on the Plate). Juvenile leaf; 2b, 2c, 27, various stages of intermediate leaf; 2c, mature leaf; 2/, bud; 2y, two views of anther; 2h, panicle of fruits; 27, top view of fruit. Parish of Yagobie, on banks of Gwydyr River, county of Burnett, New South Wales, 1916 (District Forester Gordon Burrow). The type. PE. Studleyensis Maiden, n.sp. a. Juvenile leaf; 3h, intermediate leaf; 3c, twig with mature leaf and buds; 3d, front and back view of anther; Se, fruits. Studley Park, Kew, Melbourne. Victoria (Alfred Douglas Hardy). The type. ‘The following species of Eucalyptus are illustrated in my “ Forest Flora of New South Wales”’* with larger twigs than is possible in the present work; photographs of the trees are also introduced wherever possible. Details in regard to their economic value, &c., are given at length in that work, which is a popular one. The number of the Part of the Forest Flora is given in brackets :— acacioides A. Cunn. (xlviii). melliodora A. Cunn. (ix). acmenicides Schauer (Xxxii). microcorys F.v.M. (xxxviii). affinis Deane and Maiden (lvi). ‘ mocrotheca F.v.M. (Iii). amygdalina Labill. (xvi). Muelleriana Howitt (xxx). Andrewsi Maiden (xxi). numerosa Maiden (xvii). Baileyana F.v.M. (xxxv). obliqua Li Heérit. (xxii). Baueriana Schauer (lvii). ochrophicia F.v.M. (1). BauervanaSchauer var.conica Maiden (lvit!). odorata Behr and Schlectendal (xli). Behriana ¥.v.M. (xlvi). oleosa F.v.M. (1x). bicolor A. Cunn. (xliv). . paniculata Sm. (vii). Boormani Deane and Maiden (xlv). pilularts Sm. (Xxxi). Bosistoana F.v.M. (xliii). prperita Sm. (XxXxiil). Caley Maiden (lv). Planchoniana F.v.M. (xxiv). capitellata Sm. (xxviii). polyanthemos Schauer (lix). conica Deane and Maiden (lviil). populifolia Hook. (xlvii). Consideniana Maiden (xxxvi). propinqua Deane and Maiden (Ixi). corvacea A. Cunn. (xy). punctata DC. (x). corymbosa Sm. (xii). radiata S.eb., a3 amygdalina (xvi). crebra F.v.M. (li). reqnans ¥.v.M. (xviii). Dalrympleana Maiden (Ixiv). resinifera Sm. (iii). dives Schauer (xix). robusta Sm. (Ixvii). dumosa A. Cunn. (Ixv). rostrata Schlecht. (1xi). eugeniordes Sieber. (xxix). rubida Deane and Maiden (liu). fruticetorum F.v.M. (xlii). saligna Sm. (iv). gigantea Hook. f. (li). stderophloia Benth. (xxaix). globulus Labill. (Ixvil). sideroxylon A. Cunn., (xiil). goniocalyx F.v.M. (vi). Sicbertana F.y.M. (xxxiv). hemastoma Sm. (XXxXvii). stellulata Sieb. (xiv). hemiphlaa F.v.M. (vi). tereticornis Sm. (x1). longifolia Link and Otto (11). tessellaris F.v.M. (1xvi). Luehmanniana F.v.M. (xxvi). Thoztiana F.v.M. (xix). macrorrhyncha F.v.M. (xxvii). viminalis Labill. (1xiv). maculata Hook. (vii). vuigats Sieb. (xxv). Maideni F.v.M. (1x1x). vttrea R. T. Baker (xxiii). melanophloia F.v.M. (liv). *Government Printer, Sydney. 4to. Each part contains 4 plates and other illustrations. Nora by GovegxMENT PRINTER. War conditions have so largely affectel publications that it is no longer possi le to continue the issue of ‘‘ The Forest Flora of New South Wales” at the old rates, and from this date onward, 7.e., from and including Part 7, Vol. VII, the price of the individual Parts will be raised to 28. €d. each. For those Parts already published the old sale price will be adhered to, and subscriptions already 1eceived will not be disturbed, but the new subscription rate of 2s. 6d. per part, or 25s. for 12 parts, will come into effect as from the Ist July, 1921. Sydney; William Applegate Gullick, Government Printer—- 1922. ae ‘ ‘ . = +. —., — » ;: * i ; 5 i the : $ , -t ar hi Wea, ¢ Pi : cS ee ¢ tel) Fe Pe Py meet? 8S Sea som Y ies JES ». = PL. 216. CRIT. REV. EUCALYPTUS. M.Floekton del-eF lifh- (1, 2). X EUCALYPTUS BARMEDMANENSIS MAaIpEn, n.sp. [See Plate 6r.] (3). E. MELLIODORA A. CUNN.; var. PL. 2h7. Crit. REV. EUCALYPTUS. M.Floekton. del-et lith- ~ 2, eee SI 7 a ee Ne (il, © xX EUCALYPTUS TENANDRENSIS MAIDEN, n.sp. (8). XE. PEACOCKEANA MAIDEN, n.sp. i a & CRIT. REV. EUCALYPTUS. M. Flockion.del. er fith- x EUCALYPTUS STOPFORDI Marien, nsp (1). XE. FORSYTHII Marpen, n.sp. (2). PL. 219. Crit. REV. EUCALYPTUS. } | i WARS RRP DLA MESSRS ORL ah Ntibed PESOS AN WEEE NI RKO RT M -Flockton.dej. eF lith- X EUCALYPTUS AUBURNENSIS Mar1pEen MS, (Cy ) Xx E. YAGOBEI MarpeEn, n.sp. (2). XE. STUDLEYENSIS Marpen, n.sp. (3). INDEX OF PARTS PUBLISHED—‘ontinued. PART XXI. PART XXIX. PART XXXVI. 113. E. cinerea F.v.M. 149. E. Baeuerleni F.v.M. 182. E. occidentalis Endlicher. 4 * (14, EZ. pulverulenta Sims. 150. E. scoparia Maiden. 183. E. macvandra F.y.M. ‘4165. EZ. cosmophylla F.v.M. 151. E. Benthami Maiden and Cambage. 184. 4. saluoris F.v.M. : 116. BE. gomphocephala A. P. DC. 152. BH. propingua Deane and Maiden. 185. H. cladocalyx F.v.M. 4 . Plates, 89-92. (Issued March, 1914.) 153. E. punctata DC. 186. E. Cooperiana F.vy.M. 154. E. Kirtoniana F.v.M. 187. E. intertexta R. T. Baker. PART XXII. Plates, 120-123. (Issued February, 1988. 2. confluens (W. V. Fitzgerald) Maiden. teeriionens Puce. : 1917.) Plates, 148-151. (Issued January, 1919.)- . E. acacieformis Deane & Maiden. E. pallidifolia F.v.M. PART XXX. PART XXXVII. . E. cesia Benth. Se ays 189. EZ. clavigera A. Cunn. E. tetraptera Turcz. Too mesuntserc pI 190. E. aspera F.v.M Meitiorestiana Dicls. 156. E. pellita F.v.M. 191 E. air i ata . E. grandifolia R.Br. . EF. miniata A. Cunn. 157. E. brachyandra ae 4 2 192. E. papuana F.v.M. . E. phenicia F.v.M. FBI (G9 USERS 3 Plates, 152-155. (Issued March, 1919.) Plates, 93-96. (Issued April, 1915.) ; Mee tnikéa Smith. 158. E. tereticornis Smith. 193. E. tessellaris F.v.M. E. botryoides Saath 159. E. Banerofts eee TE . 194. E. Spenceriana Maiden. > eS 160. £. amplifolia audi. 195. EH. Cliftoniana W. V. Fitzgerald. Plates, 97-100. (Issued July, 1915.) Plates, 128-131. (Issued July, 1917.) 196. E. setosa Schauer. bn : 197. ZL. ferruginea Schauer. } er at PART XXXL peers . % 128. E. Deanei Maiden. Tele EM Geren Maiden 57. Ez ‘ 2 wane: _ 199. £. Dunnii Maiden. ae AT Ae Bact ee ae ” 180. E. Stuartiana F.v.M. es peer = TET HEACE: LL ie 5 163. E. Parramattensis C. Hall. 201. E. radiata Sieber r 131. E. Banksii Maiden, 164. E. Blakelyi Maiden 209. B.. 4s 182.:E. quadrangulata Deane and Maiden. 165. zE. Brine Gs 3 oer Peete Sa HEEL MESS Plates, 100 bis-103. (Issued November, |. 7 a, so m ae 203, 2. nitida Eval &- : 1915.) 7 166. EZ. Morrisu R. T. Baker. Plates 156-159. (Issued July, 1919.) 167. E. Howittiana F.v.M. PART XXY. Plates, 132-135. (Issued September, PART 133. E. Macarthuri Deane and Maiden. , He 204. E. Torellaun sa ae 134. E. aggregata Deane and Maiden. ~ é 205, E. cory i a Sr ith. 135. E. parvifolia Cambage. PART XXXII. Ber eee aa a 136. E. alba Reinwardt. "168. E. rostrata Schlechtendal. Si aa eR uta *ASI6.) 104107. CESSTEL February, 169. E. rudis Endlicher. 208. E. celastroides aveeatinees 170- E. Dundasi Maiden. 209. E. gracilis F.v.M. PART XXVIL 171. E. pachyloma Benth. 210. HE. transcontinentalis Maiden. 188. E. Perriniana F.v.M. paste) See Serene ott lengicorme Eye 139. E. Gunnii Hook £. 73. E. oleosa F.vy.M. 140. E. rubida Deane and Maiden, Bie Tes GGL WAN. Plates, 108-111. (Issued April, 1916.) PART XXXIV. coe NEE ORC ETS ie 213. EF. oreades R. T. Baker. 9 PART XXVII. 173. E. accedens W. V. Fitzgerald. es & oblesHiors ee ‘Wl. E. maculosa R. T. Baker. 174. B, cornuta Labill. Bah os canotees Desay aus Mende “V2. E. precor Maiden. 17a, BH. Websteriana Maiden. een) 160-163." (Issued " Webrnary, _ :143. £. ovata Labill. , Plates, 140-143. (Issued April, 1918.) 144. E, neglecta Maiden. PART XL Plates, 112-115. (Issued July, 1916. ; ; ‘ : % ) PART XXXV. 216. E. terminalis F.v.M. " i PART XXVIII. 176. E. Lehmanni Preiss. 217. E. dichromophloia F.v.M. Oe sernicosa Hock §. 177. E. annulata Benth. . 218. E. pyrophora Benth. ‘146. E. Muelleri T. B. Moore. 178. E. platypus Hooker. 219. E. levopinea R. T. Baker. ‘147. E. Kitsoniana (J. G. Luchmann) Maiden. 119. E. spathulata Hooker. 220. E. ligustrina DC. 148. HE. viminalis Labillardire. 180. £. gamophylla F.v.M. 221. HE. stricta Sieber. Plates, 116-119. (issued December, 181. Z. argillacea W. V. Fitzgerald. 222. E. grandis (Hill) Maiden. : 1916.) Plates, 144-147. (Issued August, 1918.) Plates, 164-167. (Issued March, 1920.) — INDEX § ‘ | PART XLI. (23. EB. latifolia F.v.M. (204. E. Foelscheana F,v.M. 225. EB. Abergiana F.v.M. 226. £. pachyphylla F.v.M. 114. 2 riformis Turezaninow, var. Kings- ili Maiden. . 92, E. ,. Oldfield F.v.M. 227, E. Drummondii Bentham, I i Plates, 168-171. (Issued June, 1920.) PART XLIL . EB. eximia Schauer. . E. peltata Bentham. . E. Watsoniana F.v.M. . E. trachyphloia F.v.M. . E. hybrida Maiden. . E. Kruseana F.v.M. 62. E. polyenthemos Schauer, 64. E. Baueriana Schauer, } 235. E. conica Deane and Maidem 70. BE. concolor Schauer. Plates, 172-175. (Issued August, 1920.) | PART XLIII, (236. E. ficifolia F.v.M. 237. E. calophylla R.Br. 238. E. hematorylon Maiden. 239. E. maculata Hook. 240. E. Mooreana (W. V. Fitzgerald) Maiden. 241. E. approrimans Maiden. 242. E. Stowardi Maiden. Plates 176-179. (Issued November, ' 1920.) é PART XLIV. 243. EB. perfoliata R, Brown. (244. E. ptychocarpa F.v.M. ‘945. E. similis Maiden. 246. E. lirata(W. V. Fitzgerald) Maiden,n.sp. 247. E. Baileyana F.v.M. 248. E. Lane-Poolei Maiden. 249. E. Ewartiana Maiden. 950. E. Bakeri Maiden. 251. E. Jackseni Maiden. 952. E. eremophila Maiden. Pilates, 180-183. (Issued february, 1921.) PART XLY. 253. E. erythrocorys F.v.M. 944. E. tetrodonta F.v.M. 255. E. odentocarpa F.v.M. 17. E. capitellata Smith. 256. E. Camfieldi Maiden. . Marlandi Matden and Cambage. J. Normantonensis Maiden and Cambage, Plates, 184-187. (Issued April, 1921.) > OF PARTS PUBLISHED—continued. PART XLVI. tefragona F.v.M. eudesmioides F.v.M. Ebbanoensis Maiden n.sp. Andrewst Maiden. 262. EB, angophoroides R. q. Baker. 263. E.. Kybeanensis Maiden & Cambage. . (dup. of 252) EB. ‘eremophila Maiden. 70. 1°, decipiens Endl. : Plates, 188-191. “(Issued May, 1921.) PART XLVII. . Laseroni R. T. Baker. . de Beuzevillei Maiden. . Mitchelli Cambage. . Brownti Maiden and Cambage. 269. 1). Cumbageana Maiden. . E. miniata A. Cunn. DB. Woollsiana R. T. Baker. . E. odorata Behr and Schlecht. : . E. hemiphloia a Wasa var. microcarpa Maiden. . bicolor A. Guin: . Pilligaensis Maiden. . Penrithensis Maiden. micranthera F.v.M. . notabilis Maiden. . canaliculatn. Maiden. Plates, 192-195, (Issued July, 1921.) PART XLVIII. paniculata Sm, decorticans sp. nov. Culleni R. H. Cambage. Beyeri R. T. Baker. gtobulus Labill. FE. nova-anglica Deane and Maiden. THE GROWING TREE. Rate of growth. Natural afforestation. Increment curves. The largest Australian trees. Plates 196-199. (Issued August, 1021.) 259. E. 260, E. 261. EB. E. ~] oS Qo SSeS tw a é rm by ty ty Sy oy by 61. E. 274. E. 275. E. 276. E. 98. E. 277. PART XLIX. 278. E. drepanophylla F.v.M. 33. E. leptophleba F.v.M. 279. E. Dalrympleana Maiden. 280. KE. Milli Maiden, 217. KE. dichromophloia F.v.M. THE GROWING TREE—continued. Nanism. The flowering of Mucalypts while in the juvenile- leaf stage. Dominance or boas Gree PE of certain specios, Natural grafts. Artificial grafts, Fasciation. Tumours and galls. Protuberances of the stem, Abortive branches (prickly stems). Pendulous branches. Vertical growth of trees. Plates, 200-203, (Issued September, 1921.) . E. Houseana (W. V. zg : = Jutsoni Maiden. ik E. pilularis Sm., yar. 3 ) . B. pumila Cambage. eC 1. Barly refe Eucalyptus cl 2. Eucalyptus bark classifi O. Mallees, | a ua 0 SRE SRR Bee gern pseudo-g! , x B, Trabuti Vilm E, Stuartiana x 9 Hu oy! 2 Insizaraensis Ma “THE BARI aoe 3. Classification of Trees in of their Bar 4. Variation in Barks 0 5. Bark in ‘Relation to 6. Adventitious ‘Shoots, 7. Ringbarking. 8. Coppice-growth (uci 9. Twist in Bark. , . Bark Repair. 11. Microscopic Characters | 0 12. Caleium Oxalate, 13. Tannin. 14. Oil in Bark. 15, Fibre in Bark. < " tHE. fs 7 a i. 5 ae yg: e's 4 . AUSTRALIAN HYBRIDS. BOTANICAL E. sideroxylon A. Cunn., and F. leucoxylon F.v.M. (a) As I had seen specimens which, in my view, showed hybridism between H. sideroxylon A. Cunn. and #. leucorylon F.v.M., 1 some years ago wrote to Mr. J. Blackburne, then Secretary of the National Forest League of Maryborough, Victoria, drawing his attention to the subject. In a few weeks he sent me four specimens from the Maryborough district. No. 1 is typical Z. sideroxylon A. Cunn., “ Red Ironbark.” Timber red, bark furrowed. ~ No. 4 is typical LZ. leucoxylon F.v.M., called by Mr. Blackburne “ Smooth-barked Ironbark.’ Timber pale, bark smooth. I wrote to Mr. Blackburne in regard to his use of the term “ Ironbark” for this species, it bemg often termed “ White Ironbark ” in Victoria, although there is often little or no “iron” bark. To this he replied : “T think Victorian writers in speaking of ‘White Ironbark’ undoubtedly referred to ‘Li. leucoxylon. I know that Howitt did so. Another tree, #. Sieberiana, is sometimes SEP 13 1999 alluded to as White or White-topped Ironbark, but I think you can rest assured that E. leucoxylon is the tree generally meant. LH. leucoxylon is not altogether a white wood, although the heart wood is much paler in colour than sideroxylon.” His Nos. 2 and 3 he described in the following words :— “ No. 2 has a thin, brown bark, lighter in colour than No. 1, and not so deeply furrowed; the upper portion of the trunk and branches are smooth, like No. 4.” “No. 3 has at the lower part of the stem or trunk the deeply furrowed, dark- coloured bark of No. 1, changing then for some feet into the type of No. 2 (thin and brown). Higher up it becomes. thinner and flaky in texture. Upper portion of stem and branches like No. 4 (Gum top).” He then adds—* You will, of course, understand that Ironbark trees showing hybrid forms are not common in our young forest, being only occasionally met with.” I have received from Mr. Blackburne a complete suite of herbarium specimens, bark and timbers of these trees. They bear out his descriptions. Nos. 2 and 3 are imtermediate between Nos. 1 and 4, and on these specimens alone I fail to see how the fact that BH. sideroxylon and FE. leucoxylon hybridise can be resisted. (b) The following two specimens, both collected by Mr. W. $. Brownscombe, of Messrs. J. Bosisto & Co., of Melbourne, from Black Waterholes, near Redcastle, Victoria, are, in my opinion, hybrids of the above species. 114. Bark rough, black, rugged, but not grooved like #. sideroxrylon. Upright habit, bark on branches of a bluish-grey hue, and deciduous, like the upper branches of LH. hemiphlora. 124. Tree upright im habit, 2 feet in diameter at butt. Bark having resin-deposits in layers, characteristic of #. sideroxylon; bark at butt black, inclined to be grooved, but rugged, gradually getting less rugged, but persistent and black to the smaller branches, thence smooth. ae 166 DES@RIPTION. i CCCX. E. Melntyrensis n.sp. Assumed parents—Z. rostrata Schlecht., and £. ovata Labill. A medium-sized, scrambling gum-tree, with more or less flaky bark on the butt. Timber red. Juyenile leaves glabrous, equally bright green on both sides, pointed-ovate, petiolate, rather coriaceous, pucker-d, venation distinct, curved-spreading, the intramarginal vein distinctly removed from the edge. A common measurement of the blade is 13 x 7 cm. Mature leaves lanceolate, up to 16 em. long and 3 cm. broad, somewhat spreading, the secondary veins distinct, making an angle of about 45 degrees with the midrib, the intramarginal vein distinct from to rather distant from the margin. Inflorescence.—An axillary umbel up to five in the head on arounded peduncle of at least 1 em., and pedicels of about half that length, buds rostrate, anthers (not perfectly ripe) opening in parallel slits, with a gland at the back; versatile, Fruits hemispherical, under 1 cm. in diameter, with a distinctly domed rim, and four exsert valves, Type from Mount McIntyre, South Australia (Walter Gill, Conservator of Forests, South Australia, April, 1921). RANGE. It is confined to south-eastern South Australia so far as we know at present. Mount McIntyre is about 10 miles west from Kalangandoo Station, and Mount Burr (where an allied form occurs) is about the same distance south-west from Kalangandoo. Both mountains are about north-west from Mount Gambier, the first, say, 30 miles, and the second 22 miles distant. —_ -——-- 167 ee NTT TES; This seems a hybrid in which BF. rostrata appears to be concerned. What the other parent is, if it. be a hybrid, is less clear. It appears to be H. ovata, which is common in the district. 1. With £. rostrata Schlecht. The timber of the assumed hybrid may be described as resembling. quickly- grown rostrata, that is to say it is a little paler and a little more fissile than that of normal rostrata. Comparison of the figures of H. rostrata as shown in Plates 136 and 137 of Part XX XIII, shows that there is considerable similarity m the mature leaves and buds, and occasionally in the fruits, which are, however, larger in the hybrid. A wider divergence is, however, seen in the juvenile foliage, which in £. rostrata is always thin and glaucous, never puckered, rarely broad, and never, unless malformed, nearly ovate. 2, With £. ovata Labill. See Plates 113 and 114, Part XXVII, but particularly 2d of the latter plate, which depicts the fruits of var. grandiflora, obtained from the Mount Gambier district of South Australia. The timber of E. ovata is paler, and the resemblances in other characters less close to the hybrid than is Z. rostrata. 3. With EF. rudis Endl. For this species see Plates 138, 139, Part XX XIII. This is a Western Australian species, with inferior, pale timber. The fruits of this species and of the hybrid are sometimes not unlike; the resemblance in the case of the buds is less close. The affinity with #. rostrata is far closer. 168 FOSSIL PLANTS ATTRIBUTED TO EUCALYPTUS. Enpuicuer, 1840.—Endlicher (Genera Plantarwn, 1836-1840) was a pioneer in recording fossil plants in their proper systematic position in comparison with existing plants. Thus he records fossils in Marsiliaceis affinis (Sphenophyllum), Isoetacee, Lycopodiaceze, Lepidodendrae, Cycadacez, and perhaps others. He does not take cognisance of Eucalyptus; indeed, I do not think a fossil Eucalypt had been described up to 1840. Hooker, 1853.—Hooker (in Hooker’s Journ. Bot., vol. v, p. 415, 1853) made an early protest in regard to deductions from inadequate data, although he did not, at this date, make any reference to Eucalyptus in this connection. We regret also to observe a tendency on the part of the author of the pamphlet before us (‘ Pllanzenverbreitung und Pflanzenwanderung,” by Dr. Herman Hoffmann, Darmstadt, 1853) to place a degree of reliance on the identification of fossil species of plants with those now existing, which we do not by any means think the materials usually at the disposal of fossil botanists can warrant. Everyone who is accustomed to the handling of large masses of plants must have felt the great difficulty of referring specimens without flowers or fruit to the Natural Orders. How much more difficult, then, must it be to identify fossil specimens, chiefly single leaves, with living species! a thing now often done, with the utmost confidence, on exceedingly slender grounds. We should not like to be obliged to distinguish fragments of dried specimens of Pinus Pumilo from Pinus sylvestris, or from a great many other Pines; and yet our author tells us, on the authority of Goppert, that the former of these so-called species is found in Miocene strata in Germany. Such hasty references are, in our opinion, particularly dangerous, and likely to lead to a great deal of mischief. A few years later he remarked :— ~* Wesel and Weber describe from the brown coal of the Rhine a rich and varied flora, representing numerous families never now seen associated, and including some of the peculiar and characteristic genera of the Australian, South African, American, Indian and European Floras.” (Hooker, “Introd. Hssay,” Fl. Tas., p. xxi., 1861.) In a footnote Hooker says— * See Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc. XV, Misc. 3, where an abstract is given, with some excellent cautions, by ©. J. FP. Bunbury. The Australian genera include Hucalypius, Casuarina, Leptomeria, Templetoma, Banksia, Dryandra and Hakea. 1 am not prepared to assert that these identifications, or the Australian ones of the Mollasse. are also so unsatisfactory that the evidence of Australian types in the brown coal and Mollasse should be altogether set aside; but I do consider that not one of the above-named genera is identified at all satisfactorily, and that many of them are not even problematically decided.” Uncer, 1861.—Prof. Franz Unger, of the University of Vienna, delivered in 1861 a lecture (“Neu Holland in Europa,” Braunmiiller), which, under the title “ New Holland in Europe,” was translated and published in Jowrn. Bot. iii, 39 (1865). It is well illustrated (though not with Eucalyptus), is charmingly written, and gives an interesting account of the views then held in regard to the relations of the European and Australian floras in the Hocene’ period. Following are some extracts from the paper :— ag [ proceed to prove that New Holland exercised a decisive influence on the formation of our much favoured continent (Hurope) and, paradoxical as it may sound, contributed to make it what itis . . . When New Holland stood in the connection T allude to with Europe . . . andthesoil covered with plants . . . the continent (New Holland) was youthful and vigorous, full of precious germs destined for distribution over the globe ” (p. 40), 169 He alleges that the European Eocene contains Huealyptus. “* Of several species the peculiar leaves, as well as the fruit, have been found ” (p. 42). Prof. Unger was sometimes content with very little, for he goes on to say—* The sameis the case with the Epacrids, although as yet only a single leaf furnishes evidence of the former existence of this now widely-diftused natural order.’ [The italics are mine. ] Then follows a list of all those plants hitherto (1861) discovered in the Eocene formation (of Europe) having analogous species in New Holland or any other part of the southern hemisphere. here is a remarkably long list of genera and species, It is not surprising that when one gets to the Proteaceze we find large numbers of species attributed to individual genera. When one has had experience with the marvellous protean character of the leaves of this Family, the list almost takes one’s breath away. *“ After this review, showing what a considerable portion of the Australian and Polynesian flora was already represented by characteristic types in the Eocene vegetation, there can no longer be any doubt that Europe stood in some kind of connection with that distant continent (Australia).” He {aen discusses the Huropean forests formed of Araucarias instead of Pincs (Pinus, &c.) and the underwood of Proteacez, Santalez, &c., instead of Rhamni, Privets, and Hazels, and concludes that at the Eocene period Hurope must have had a climate like that of New Holland at the present day (p. 44). - ~ Nothing remains but to assume that either the New Holland plants emigrated to Hurope, or (what is less probable) the former European plants, which had an Australian character, passed from Europe to New Holland” (p. 46). He then goes on to discuss theories and possibilities of migration of plants between the two continents. ~ The continental connection of Australia and Europe during the Eocene period is consequently a necessary assumption . . . incontravertibly . . . that the highway by which the New Holland plants passed to Kurope led through Asia . . . ” (p. 48). The European fossils attributed to Kucalyptus enumerated in his paper are— E. Radobojana Ett. (Radoboj); “LH. Zgea Ung. (Kumi); #£. Heringiana Ett. (Haring); LH. oceamca Ung. (widely distributed, for Unger records it from Sotzka, Haring, Sagor, Monod, Thalheim, Sinigagtia, Salcedo, Chiavon, Nocale, Pastelio (Verona). There is a brief account of Franz Joseph Andreas Nicholaus Unger by Bentham in Proc. Linn. Soc., 1870, p. exu. He was born 30th November, 1800, at Leitschach, in Styria. He died mysteriously at Graz on 13th February, 1870. He published “ Genera et Species Plantarum Fossilium ” in 1850, and Bentham says that a biblio- graphy of his works will be found in the Botanische Zeitung of 22nd April, 1870. BENTHAM, 1870.—For some criticisms on Unger’s work and consideration as to « “what place a leaf really holds mm systematic botany,” we have some remarks by Bentham in a Presidential address. He says :— “ Would any experienced systematic botanist, however acute, on the sole examination of an unknown leaf, presume to determine, not only its Natural Order and genus, but its precise characters as an unpublished species? B “ Paleontologists have . . . in the majority of these Tertiary deposits, had nothing to work upon but detached leaves or fragments of leaves, exhibiting only outward form, venation, and to a certain degree, epidermal structure, all of which characters may be referred to that class which Prof. Flower, in his introductory lecture at the Royal College of Surgeons (February, 1870), has so aptly designated as adaptive, in contradistinction to essential and fundamental characters.” (Proce. Linn. Soc. [xxxiii, 1870.) 170 While willingly conceding the value of such determinations as that of Podogonium by Heer, he proceeds to say— ' 3 5 vis f But the case appears to me to be far different with the theory so vividly eXpounded by Prof. Unger in 1861, in his address entitled “ Neu Holland in Europa.’ This theory, now generally admitted, scems to be established on some such reasoning as this :—There are in the Tertiary deposits in Europe, and especially in the earlier ones, a number of leaves that look like Proteacee; Proteacex area distinguishing feature in Australian vegetation; crgo, European vegetation had in those times much of the Australian type derived from a direct land communication with that distant region. After saying that contemporary paleontologists enumerated nearly one hundred Tertiary species as above, he says— And yet, although the remains of the Tertiary vegetation are far too scanty to assert that Proteacew did not form part of it, I have no hesitation in stating that I do not believe that a single specimen has been found that a modern systematic botanist would admit to be Proteaceous unless it had been received from a country where Proteaceie were otherwise known to exist. He then refers to the fact that he has recently had to make analyses and detailed descriptions of between five and six hundred Proteacee [for vol. v of the Flora Australiensis.—J.H.M.]. He discusses the Proteaceze at some length, and finally does not concur in some of Ettingshausen’s determinations in his ‘‘-Die Proteaceen der Vorwelt.” Bentham, always judicial, points out that he is only a “ recent botanist,” and not a paleontologist, and offers his criticisms in “. . . the hope that they may in some measure distinguish proved facts from vague guesses, in order that we may know how far reliance is to be placed on their conclusions.” BE. W. Berry, a distinguished American paleobotanist (“Science,” xlix, p. 91, 24th January, 1919), makes the following remarks :— The identification of the antipodean genus Lucalyplus in the fossil floras of Europe was the subject for a sweeping condemnation by the veteran systematist Bentham in one of his addresses. Without subscribing to the viewpoint of one who was at best a narrow specialist and could see nothing usefulin the study of fossil plants, it remains true that the identification of Hucalyptus in many fossil floras has led to what I believe to be erroneous conclrsions in the minds of many geologists and botanists who lack both time and the special knowledge for passing on the returns. If what I have already quoted fairly represents Bentham’s views that Professor Berry has in his mind, then, as a life-long student of Bentham’s work, I express the “narrow specialist ” is ludicrously incorrect. I am not aware that Bentham could “ see nothing useful in the study of fossil plants ”; © opinion that the description of him as a I think he has done good service in drawing attention to the fact that certain risks have been run in attributing some fossil leaves to Protean genera. It would appear that Bentham’s judgment has, in the opinion of present-day paleeobotanists, come true as regards reputed Hucalypti in the northern hemisphere, and he was the greatest authority on the genus at the time he wrote the Flora Australiensis, and paved the way for Mueller’s work. ETTINGSHAUSEN, 1883.—Ettingshausen’s papers dealing with plants of the Tertiary of Australia (1883, 1886), and his paper on the Cretaceous plants of Australia (1895) will be dealt with at pp. 177 and 182 of the present Part. 171 Mvurtier, 1884.—In Papers and Proc. Roy. Soc. Tas., p. 203 (1884), there is a paper “ References to Baron Constant von Ettingshausen’s recent Observations on the Tertiary Flora of Australia’ by Baron von Mueller. He quotes the 1883 paper already referred to. He chiefly refers to a well-known Derwent River (Tasmania) locality for paleobotanical specimens, and cites R. M. Johnston’s labours. The following involved sentence contains a protest :— Were I to be allowed to offer a suggestion on the subject, which from its very nature must be perplexing, it would be to recommend a p:zeference of new generic names for all such organic remnants as cannot be put with any degree of certainty along with generic forms now living, nor can safely be placed into clearly-defined fossil genera, as this would not commit us to fix the exact systematic position of any organism, known only from fragments quite insufficient for that strict generic recognition which, for instance, would be expected from dealing with Laurinez, in the sense of living genera of that order, the corresponding exact circumscription of which for fossils, even if flowers and fruits were always or finally obtained, would ever remain an impossibility. The paper does not criticise Ettingshausen in detail, and puts forth another plea for the necessity of obtaming flowers and fruits (in addition to leaves) before one can be certain of one’s ground in naming them. _ Deane, 1896.—Mr. Henry Deane, in his Presidential address (Proc. Linn. Soe. N.S.W., xx, 639, 1896), combats the views of Unger, Ettingshausen, &c., “that in Tertiary times, or earlier, there was a universal flora of mixed types, which later on, through the influence of floral climates, became sorted out, so that at the present day distinct regions present distinct peculiarities which at first did not exist.” At p. 651 he refers to Schimper, Schenk, and Zittel’s ““ Handbuch der Palon- tologie,” Part II (Palzeophytologie), (1890), and shows that Zittel (the editor) abandons a number of the Australian genera alleged to have been found in European deposits. Speaking of the remains attributed to the capsular Myrtaceze (which, of course, includes Eucalyptus), Zittel says there is no necessity to fly to that explanation. . . Ihave looked carefully through Zittel’s work, and I cannot find that the correctness of the identification of any Australian forms is acknowledged except some fossils of the Upper Cretaceous, which have been classed and named Bucalyptus Geinitz. It is to be observed that all resemblances to Australian existing vegetation in the Tertiary flora is looked upon by Hooker, Bentham, Zittel, and many others as fanciful and unproved. As regards the supposed Hucalyptus Geinitz7, it will be noticed that the figure in Zittel’s book reminds one of the style of growth of a Eucalypt, but the fruits are by no mean like what exist at the present day. Itis, however, just possible that here we have something like an ancestral example of the capsular Myrtacee, or indeed of the whole group of the Myrtacew, for it may be a sumed that the fleshy-fruited section of the Order, developed by natural selection out of the hard-fruited one-community of type no doubt implies community of origin. There is, however, an element of doubt about the whole matter, as it is strongly to be suspected that the immediate ancestors of Eucalyptus in Australia had opposite leaves. Be that as it may, however, there is nothing to prove that in Tertiary times any of the Australian groups existed outside Australia. See a note on these fruits, infra, p. 172. They will be discussed at leneth, with figures, in the next Part (LV) of the present work. 172 At p. 653 Mr. Deane goes on to say— Ettingshausen examined some fossil plant remains found when excavating some railway cuttings, near Brisbane [Oxley.—J.H.M.], and submitted a preliminary report of them to the Imperial Academy of Sciences at Vienna on 13:h April, 1893 [see his 1895 paper referred to at p. 182—J.H.M.]. The presence of many Tertiary forms is apparent, and among them Myrica, Quercus, Fagus, Cinnamomum, Banksia and Eucalyptus are found to be well represented. In his address of the following year (xxi, p. 833) Mr. Deane says that he had received a number of specimens from these Oxley beds. “ They seem to me as a whole to be rather conspicuous for the scarcity of Eucalypts and Proteads as we know them, a cireumstance which, as I have already indicated, we need not be at all surprised at.” Deane, 1900.—Subsequently Mr. Deane published two papers (Proc. Linn. Soc. N.S.W., xxv, 1900) entitled “* Observations on the Tertiary Flora of Australia, with special reference to Ettingshausen’s Theory of the Tertiary Cosmopolitan Flora ” (xx, p. 463; xxi, p. 581). He continues his former criticisms, and traverses the conclusions made by Unger, Ettingshausen and others, discounted as they may be by Zittel in his “ Paleophy- tologie.”” He deprecates the statements of those who take the determinations of Ettingshausen and others for granted and speak of— ‘ in Eocene times forests of Hucalypts waved in Eneland and that the vegetation was largely of an Australian character, while on the other hand in Australia during the Tertiary period forests of oak and beech flourished. It will be my endeavour to show that it is unnecessary to seek outside Australia for the types of our fossil flora.” (p. 464.) He quotes (p. 470) Zittel’s work as throwing doubt on a great many of the determinations of Ettingshausen and his school. It seems to be conceded, indeed, that the existence of Eucalyptus, which most of the specimens do not absolutely prove, receives strong support from the case of 2. Geinitzi in the Cretaceous, as leaves, flowers and fruit approximating to those of Eucalyptus have been produced, the fruits indeed separate, but the leaves and flowers on the same stalk. Now, however, we have in Dr. Newberry’s posthumous work on the Amboy Clays (Monographs U.S. Geol. Survey. vol. xxvi),a statement that the author has discovered Heer’s fruits of 2. Geinitzi-in great abundance, that he has no doubt whatever of their being identical with Heer’s specimens, and that he has proved them not to be those of any species of Eucalyptus at all, inasmuch as they are flattened, not round as they ought to be if of that genus, and that he has obtained them attached to a core of a cone, evidently that of a conifer (see p. 46 of the work referred to). Clearly the so-called fruits have been improperly assumed to be associated with the leaves and flowers, and without them the value of the evidence is almost nil, for the leaves and flowers might easily belong to something else quite different. The matter of these alleged #. Geinitzi fruits will be discussed when I quote Newberry’s remarks at p. 111 of his “ Flora of the Amboy Clays” in the next Part (LY) of the present work. I will then give a few notes on Zittel’s observations. At p. 471 Mr. Deane asks the question— “Tf BLucalyptus flourished in England and Europe in the Cretaceous and Tertiary, and if the Cosmopolitan theory is trustworthy, throughout the world in the latter age, what possible conditions could have caused its extinction everywhere else but in the Australian region?” Part Il of Mr. Deane’s paper (op. cit., 581, 1900) is entitled “On the Venation of Leaves and its value in the determination of botanical affinities.”’ 173 His remarks are very trenchant in regard to nomenclature based on leaves, and the deductions which have been made on such scientifically incomplete material. I sympathise with him, and while I think that most of the conclusions to which he refers were wrong, knowledge has been advanced by stating the case as Httingshausen and others have stated it, particularly when good, if scanty, figures have been employed. We have thus been favoured with the other side of the case, and can conveniently refer to statements in discussions since they have been admirably presented. This imposition on the impression of the leaf of a bigger burden than we believe it can bear, is a passing phase, or “ cult,’’ and has been by no means a useless one. CaMBAGE, 1913.—Mr. R. H. Cambage, in his presidential address (Proc. Roy. Soc. N.S.W., xlvui, 48, 1913), has some observations on “ Fossil (Hucalyptus) Leaves.” He, for the first time, groups these fossils according to their venation, as had been already done with living forms, viz., oblique, transverse, &c., with all the disadvantages of the imperfect venation we see in the fossils themselves, and the somewhat diagrammatic venation as indicated im some of the drawings of them. This phase of the subject will be better understood when I arrive at the general question of Kucalyptus leaves and their venation in a subsequent Part of the present work, He says :— Of the fossil leaves which have been identified as Hucalypts in Miocene deposits in South-eastern Australia, some are considered to possibly belong to other genera, but those recorded as Kucalypts are distributed aomewhat as follows:—Those showing the transverse venation have been recorded from Oxley, near Brisbane,* in latitude 274 dee. to Tasmania, and those with the oblique venation, from northern New South Wales to southern Victoria, though one or two of the Brisbane specimens show the beginning of the latter venation. A typical form of the oblique venation, #. Pluli McCoy, has been found near Daylesford, in Victoria, in Miocene beds. Mr. H. Deane has described what he regards as probably a Eucalyptus fossil, from a specimen discovered at Mornington, towards the extreme south of Victoria, under the name of ZL. precoriacea (below, see p. 187). It has the parallel venation of the living #. coriacea, but also much resembies a phyllodineous Acacia or a Haken, as suggested by Mr. Deane. The same author has also described several species from the fossil flora of Berwick in about latitude 38 deg., but these belong chiefly to the section which has leaves with the early oblique venation, the lateral veins being usually arranged in these specimens at angles of from 40 to 65 deg., or rarely 70 deg. with the midrib. The Mornington and Berwick beds are doubtfully referred to the Hocene period. Mr. F. Chapman, in writing of some fossils of probably Janjukian or Miocene age, from Wannon Falls, Redruth, Western Victoria, says, “Several fragments of long, ovate, pomted leaves, can without doubt be referred to the genus Eucalyptus. Theis venation differs from those of the fossil species described by McCoy and Ettingshausen in having remarkably long and subparallel veins; and very closely agree with the leaves of 7. amygdalina.” t If the extreme or parallel type of venation had been evolved in Hocene or early Miocene time, then it would seem not unlikely that the genus originated as far back as towards the close of the Cretaceous, though its occurrence in Europe in Cretaceous or Tertiary time seems most improbable, as already pointed out by Mr. Deane (op. cit., p. 463, ante, p. 172). Mr. R. M. Johnston has described two species of Eucalyptus from fossil leaves found in Tasmania, one, H. Kayseri from Mount Bischoff, and the other, H. Mulligani, probably from Macquarie Harbour (infra, see pp. 176 and 177). From the drawings, these both belong to the transverse venation type, and this implies that Eucalypts, haying leaves with this class of venation, had extended south to latitude 42 deg. in Hocene or Miocene time, or about 4 degrees beyond where living examples of this type are found to-day. * Baron von Ettingshausen, Denks. K. Akad. Wissen, Wien., Math.-Naturw. Cl. Ixii, p. 48 (1895). + A. E. Kitson, Rec. Geol. Surv. Victoria, 1902, p. 52, t Proc. Roy. Soc., Victoria, 1910, p. 25. 174 In his Presidential address to the Linnean Society, Mr. Deane eats to this phase of distribution, owing to the warmer early Tertiary climate, and said :—‘* Taking into consideration the difference between the Eocene and Miocene climate and that of the present period, we might expect to find existing types afew degrees further south in the fossil state ” (op. cit., p. 832, ante, p. 172). Mr. Chapman has also kindly shown me a Tertiary fossil leaf with the oblique venation, probably a Eucalypt, from near Burnie, in Tasmania. The leayes described by Ettingshausen as Eucalypts, from Miocene beds at Emmaville (Vegetable Creek) in latitude 29} deg., include those with both the transverse and oblique venations, the former predominating (infra, see pp. 180, 181, and 182). The somewhat meagre fossil evidence available rather supports the idea that the transverse venation belongs to the earliest form of Eucalyptus leaf, while it also goes to show that even the extreme or parallel type of venation flourished in the south as far back at least as the Miocene period. After the Kosciusko uplift, and perhaps assisted by the glacial period in Pleistocene time, this latter type was enabled to invade New South Wales from south to north by travelling along the Main Divide. Berry, 1916.—Professor EK. W. Berry, in “ Maryland Geological Survey, Upper Cretaceous” (1916), p. 249, makes the following sweeping statement. I think it is so vague and so unfair that it will probably be detrimental to his own honourable reputation :— There have been more worthless articles written about the Cretaceous and Tertiary floras of Australia than of any other equal area of the carth’s surface. With the exception of Ettingshausen and Ferd. yon Mueller, none of the contributors appears to have had any knowledge of botany or any acquain- tance with paleobotany. The latter student did a small amount of admirable work on the fossil fruits of the late Tertiary gold drifts. The former did pioneer work on the floras of what he called Cretaceous and Eocene. Since his day the age determinations have been shifted back and forth. The Hocene floras are now considered Oligocene and Miocene. The Cretaceous flora he described may or may not be Cretaceous. Ettingshausen deducted certain broad conclusions from his studies, the most notable being that as late as the Tertiary, the Australian flora was not a provincial flora, but a part of the cosmopolitan flora. Doubtless many of Ettingshausen’s determinations are over-sanguine, and his comparisons in general were with European fossil floras rather than with existing Australian floras; at the same time itshould be pointed out that such a statement has a much greater theoretic probability when applied to the Cretaceous or Eocene than when applied to the later Tertiary. The following were included by Ettingshausen (Ettingshausen, C. von, “ Beitrage zur Kenntniss der Kreideflora Australiens.” Denks. k. Akad. Wiss. Wien, Bd. lxii, 1895, pp. 1-56, p. i-iv). *Rucalyptus eretacea, Bucalyptus Davidsoni, Bucalyptus Ozxleyana, Bucalyptus scoliophylla, Eucalyptus Warraghiana (all Ettingshausen). Parton, 1919.—In his ‘‘ Notes on Kucalypt leaves occurring in the Tertiary Beds at Bulla” (Victoria), by R. T. Patton, Proc. Roy. Soc. Vict., xxxi (New ser.), 362 (1919), with one text-plate, it is remarked that they “‘ appear to belong to the same general type. . . . Ido not think we are justified in making species out of materia] which all conforms to a general type.” I take it that the object in giving fossil Eucalyptus leaves full botanical names is to label them for convenience of reference, a clumsy arrangement, but perhaps the best that can be done. These fossil leaves reputed to be Kucalyptus can be said not to belong to the same “ general type” in the sense that they vary in venation, but no fossil species yet discovered can be defined with any degree of precision comparable to that possible in a living one. ‘ * The identity of this and the following forms with Lucalyptus is questionable. 175 During a long official career, with special experience arising out of much travel, and the care of a rich botanic garden and herbarium, I have had frequent experience of the way in which the average citizen firmly believes that the botanist can name a plant from a leaf. One has to tell him that unless the leaf is characteristic and well known, naming becames a guess. With fresh leaves (and to a less extent with dry ones) we have an upper and lower surface, and can examine colour, texture, thickness, smell, taste, &c., but what shall we say of the disabilities of those botanists who determine plants from impressions, frequently of one surface, and frequently poor impressions and broken. In a fossil Species we can measure the approximate angle the secondary veins make with the midrib, and we can note the shape of the leaf, a very variable thing: When [ arrive at consideration of the Mature Leaf, I shall offer details of the angles of the leaves of Fossil species and make comparisons and deductions. I follow the great Bentham in his remarks already quoted. I have often been requested to express an opinion as to supposed fossil Hucalyptus remains, but, as a very general rule, an affirmative expression of opinion would, as regards the specimens submitted to me, require such an exercise of the imagination as seemed to me not justified. I attach importance to the opinions of men such as Bentham (although he protests his ignorance of paleontology), Johnston and Deane, who knew and know the living genus. The variation in leaves in Australian and other plants has been emphasised in my mind through the researches of one of my late assistants (Mr. A. A. Hamilton), who has specialised in making collections of leaves from individual species of various genera and families, showing the startling variation which can only be ascertained by actually making and viewing such collections. I am quite certain that one cannot realise the amount of foliar variation without examination of such special collections as those to which I have referred. It is quite impossible to bear them in mind in a general way unless they are specially brought together. A.—AUSTRALASIAN. I give serial numbers, together with descriptions and figures, of the following fossil plants, all of them found in Australia and Tasmania, because I look upon them as Hucalypts (with a possible reservation in regard to some of those referred to the Cretaceous). 176 DESCRIPTION. COCXI. EF. Pluti McCoy. In Prod. Palwontol. Vict., Dec., iv, p. 29, Plate xxxix (1876), also Couchman’s Progress Report, 1877, iv, p. 17. From Daylestord, Victoria, in the Deep Leads. FoLLowre is the original description :— Leayes usually about 5 or 6 inches long and 10 lines wide, falcate, acuminate, rapidly tapering near the petiolate base; substance thick; veins delicate, numerous, oblique, subparallel, with rather few branches, or anastomosis; intramarginal one moderately close to the edge. The foliage of this species is almost identical in size and shape with that of the living Hucalyptus globulus, but the veins are much more numerous, straighter, or less flexuous, and more nearly parallel in the fossil than in the living analogue. DESCRIPTION. CCCXI. E. Kayseri R. M. Johnston. In Pap. and Proc. Roy. Soc. Tas., 1885, p. 322 (also ante, p. exii), with Plate 11, fig. 4. Tuts will be found in a paper “* Deseriptions of New Species of Fossil Leaves from the Tertiary Deposits of Mount Bischoff (Tasmania) belonging to the genera HLucalyptus, Laurus, Quercus, Cycadites, etc.” Following is the original description :— Leaf lanceolate, acuminate, slightly bent, and very attenuate towards the acute apex; base rounded and tapering, about 4? inches long and 21 millimetres wide; substance evidently thin, midrib well marked; lateral veins numerous and very delicate, subparallel, almost horizontal near midrib, the most prominent being very indistinet and curving upwards at junction with intramarginal vein, the least prominent usually anastomosing before reaching the same vein; intramarginal vein delicate, wavy, following moderately close to the edge. This form is easily distinguished by its most delicate, close, and almost horizontal veins, and by its extremely acuminate apex. See also the same author's “ Geology of Tasmania,” p. 290, and Plate xxxix, fig. 8 (1888). — a 177 DESCRIPTION. CCCXIM, EF. Milligani R. M. Johnston. In Papers and Proc. Roy. Soc. Tasmania, p. 336, Plate ii, fig. 4 (1885). FOLLOWING is the original description :— Leaves ovate-lanceolate or lanceolate, mucronate acute, with very numerous fine transverse parallel veins, the intramarginal one scarcely distant from the edge. The lateral parallel veins emerge and radiate gently outwards and upwards. This species more closely approaches the existing Bucalyptus ftevfolia of Western Australia than to existing species in Tasmania, or to the described fossil species, EL. Kayseri mihi, and #. Pliti MeCoy. Large specimen:, 9 inches long when perfect, and 2% inches broad at greatest diameter. 5 =) Supposed locality: Tertiary leaf beds, Macquarie Harbour (Tasmania). See also the same author’s “ Geology of Tasmania,” p. 293 and fig. 11, Plate XXXIX (1888). “The only Eucalypts (fossil) described by me up to the present time are E. Kayseri and BE. Milligant. The genus Eucalyptus, in our old Tertiary (Hocene) is the most rare of all genera associated therewith. I have only come across two or three casts among many thousands of representatives of other genera. The period in Tasmania indicates the dawn of our Eucalypts of Australia.” R. M. Johnston m letter tome of 21st January, 1918 (he died in March). Now we come to— * Beitrage zur Kenntniss der Tertiirflora Australiens,’ by Dr. Constantin v. Kttingshausen. The origmal (Part I) appeared in Denkschrijten der Math. Naturwiss. K. Akad. Wiss., Wien., xlvii Bde. (1883), and Part II, op- cit., lin Bde (1886). At p. 142, with Taf. vi, fig. 15 of Part I, we have Aucalyptus Deljtii, sp. n. (1883). In Part II (Zweite Folge) we have Hucalyptus Mitchelli, Diemenii (p. 51), Houtmani, Hayi (p. 52), spp. n. (1886). The whole of the two Parts appeared in Sydney as— “ Contributions to the Tertiary Flora of Australia,’’ by Dr. Constantin, Baron von Ettimgshausen. Translated to form Mem. Geol. Survey, N.S.W. Edited by R. Etheridge, Jnr., as No. 2 of the Paleontology Series (1888). I take the following notes from this translation :— * Although the Tertiary Flora of Australia deviates very much from the living one, we find num-rous points of connection between them. . . . Hucalyptus (is) represented by species more or less closely related to living Australian forms” (p. 81). See also p. 4 and the late Mr. C. 8. Wilkinson’s 178 preface summarising Ettangshausen’s conclusions. . . . . the Mertiary Flora in general contains the elements of all the living floras of the globe. This conclusion fe based, first on the occurrence in the European Tertiary Flora of Alnus, &e., and other genera peculiar to the Northern Hemisphere, together with . . . . Bucalyptus and other genera particular to the Southern Hemisphere.” At p. 78 Ettingshausen quotes his previous conclusions that “ the elements of floras are united, not only in the Tertiary Flora of Europe, the Arctic Regions, North America, and of Australia, but also in the Tertiary Floras of other portions of the globe. The facts just mentioned confirmthis evcn more strongly. Besides, I am able to state the same result from facts obtained by examining the Tertiary Flora of New Zealand. . . . There is now scarcely any doubt that the general chazacter of all Tertiary Floras of the globe is one and the same in regard to the mixture [including Eucalyptus in both hemispheres.—J.H.M.] which they exhibit, and carried, until the separation of the elements of floras into th> special floras towards the present period.” See also the general conclusions at p. 81. See also some stratigraphical notes, concerning Dalton, near Gunning, New South Wales :— The fossil plants of this locality are found in layers of clay, sand, and marl, which are ferruginous. Similar strata occur also in New England. Mr. C. S. Wilkinson regards these strata as at least Lower Miocene. The author then enumerates the plants of peculiar interest, and proceeds— ** Among these, however, there are no forms of specifically Australian character, which would appear to have retreated into, the background altogether. A Pittosporum and a Eucalyptus are the only plants of this kind. . . . I regard the Fossil Flora of Dalton as Eocene.” (p. 9.) For further stratigraphical notes of certain localities contaming Eucalyptus deposits, see Etheridge in the same work, p. 185, in regard to the Emmayville deposit containing £. Diemenii, E. Houtmanni, E. Hayi, and p. 187 in regard to a second Emmayille locality containing 2. Mitchell. “T believe that Ettingshausen’s conclusions as to the character of the flora and its resemblance to _ the flora of other parts of the world, as based on the determinations of the Dalton and Vegetable Creek fossils are utterly wrong.” (Deane, Proc. Linn. Soc. N.S.W., xx, 654, 1896.) “Messrs. Hall and Pritchard suggest that the beds at Dalton and Vegetable Creek, which have the same lithological character, and which Ettingshausen considered Eocene, may have to be referred back to the Cretaceous.” (Deane, ib., xxi, 857, 1897.) At p. 16 Ettingshausen gives 2. oceanica Unger, of the Tertiary of Europe; E. sibirica Heer, of the Tertiary of the Arctic Zone; FE. americana Lesq., of the Tertiary of North America, as the nearest relations to the New South Wales and Victorian fossils EL. Delfi Ett., B. obliqua L’Herit., BE. Pluti McCoy. a ae ee ee eS ee ee ee ee ee 2 ee ee ee a a a a FoLitowrng is the 1883 species :— DESCRIPTION: CCCXIV. EF. Delftit Ettingshausen (883). (Ante, p. 177.) Dalton, near Gunning, New South Wales, in hard siliceous grit, reposmg on Silurian rocks. He compares it with his own ZL. feretiuscula “and others” (Httingshausen, Blattskelete der Dicotyledonen, Pl. Ixxxv., fig. 17). Here is the original description :— Sp. Char.—. folus yigide coriaccis lanceolato-oblongis obtusiusculis, integerrimis; nervatione camptodroma; nervo priniario apicem versus subflexuoso; nervis secundaris subaneulis 30-40° orientibus, tenuibus margimem adscendentibus, cum neryo marginali anastomosantibus (?%); nervis tertiariis obsoletis. Obs.—A leaf whose strong, somewhat recurved margin indicates a remarkably rigid texture. At the base it can be restored into an oblong, almost lanceolate leaf, which is narrowed towards both ends and obtuse at the apex. The midrib is somewhat flexuous towards the apex, and not prominent on the upper surface of the fossil, whilst the under side is covered by the rock material. Owing to this unfavourable circumstance, even the course of the fine and remarkably acute-angled secondary veins, but more especially their behaviour at the margin, cannot be observed with sufficient accuracy. In one place near the margin I thought I could perceive an indication of the marginal vein, with which the secondary veins are connected. Tertiary veins and reticulation have not been preserved. The form of leaf, texture, and venation just described are found in Lucalyptus, viz., in E. teretiuscula, and others. As the assumption that Hucalyptus was not wanting in the Tertiary of Australia is, at all events, more probable than the contrary, so much the more as this genus occurs even in the Tertiary Flora of Europe, I believe the Kucalyptus-like leaf remains found amongst the plant fossils from Dalton may for the present be set down as in all probability a representative of Eucalyptus. A more detailed comparison of the species with hitherto described fossil species of Eucalyptus can only be undertaken when more periect material has been obtained. I named this species after the Dutchman, Van Delft, who in the eighteenth [seventeenth.—J.H.M.] century made important exploring journeys in Australia. 180 FoLLowInG are the 1886 species (ante, p. 177) :— DESCRIPTION. CCCXV. FE. Diemenii Ettingshausen. (Ante, p. 177.) See also Tate, Rept. Horn. Exped., 1896, Part 3, p. 69. Desert Sandstone of South Australia. a Ettingshausen compares it to 2. marginata Sm. and EH. corymbosa Sm., a remark- able comparison. It comes from near Emmaville, New South Wales, under basalt. Tate and Watt record it from Arcoona, Central Australia. Following is the original description :— Sp. Char.—B. foliis coriaceis, petiolatis, lanceolatis, basi acutis, apice acuminatis, integerrimis; 5-75° orientibus, valde approximatis fere congestis, tenuibus, subrectis, neivo marginali inter se conjunctis; nervis tertiariis e secundariis extus angulis acutis egredientibus, abbrevatis. ne.vatione brachidodroma; nervo primario, prominente; nervis secundariis subangulis 6 Obs.—The leaf is smaller and broader than that of the preceding species (HZ. Mitchell), not faleiform and less narrowed at apex. Its most distinguishing character is thatthe secondary nerves are very close to one another, and that they quit the primary one at rather acute angles of divergence. From the close secondary nerves the tertiary ones are very much abbreviated, and the reticulation less developed (see Fig. 94, magnified). Of the living species, Hucalyplus marginata Sieb., and PB. corymbosa Smith, correspond to our fossil, the first relating to form and texture, but the second to all the leaf characters. 181 DESCRIPTION. CCCX VI. EF. Hayi Ettingshausen. (Ante, p. 177.) E. resimfera Sm. and #. pilularis Sm. “ show a striking similarity in leaf-formation.” Emmaville, New South Wales, in brown carbonaceous clay, below basalt. Following is the original description :— Sp. Char.—k. folis coriaceis, petiolatis, lanceolatis, utrinque attenuatis, integerrimis; nervatione brachidodroma; unervis secundariis subangulis 30-40° orientibus, approximatis, tenuibus, flexuosis hervo marginali inter se conjunctis; nervis tertiariis e secundariis extus angulis variis acutis obtusisque egredientibus, inter se conjunctis. Obs.—This species is different from the others here described in its secondary and tertiary nerves. The former are more flexuous, and diverge from the primary at more acute angles, the latter, varying in their angles of divergence, are unequal in their course, longitudinal and transversal intermixed, especially on the forepart of the leaf. The network partly preserved on the specimen, Fig. 5, is represented in Fig. 5a, slightly enlarged, and consists of irregularly-edged meshes. DESCRIPTION: CCX Vil. E. Houtmanni Ettingshausen. (Ante, p. 177.) THE author compares it with EH. Mitchelli and H. Diemenw. It “ corresponds to E. Handingert Ktt., of the European Tertiary flora, and to H. robusta Sm., of the living flora.” Found in the Emmaville district, New South Wales, in brown carbonaceous clay, below basalt. Deane (Rec. Geol. Surv. Vict., vol. i, Part I, p. 24, Plate iv, fig. 1) doubtfully refers a leaf from the deposits at Berwick, Victoria, to this species. He points out the differences from Kttingshausen’s type. Following is the original description :— Sp. Char.—l. foliis coriaceis, late lanceolatis, utrinque aneustatis, integerrimis; nervatione brachidodroma; nervo primario firmo, prominente; nervis secundariis subangulis 65-75° orientibus, approximatis, tenuibus, subflexuosis, nervo marginali inter se conjunctis; nervis tertiariis vix conspicuis. Obs.—Differs from the other Hucalypit described here by its larger and broader leaf. Besides, this species deviates from Hucalyptus Mitchelli by the secondary nerves diverging at more obtuse angles, and from HL. Diemenii by the more distant secondary nerves. The nervation is represented in Fig. 3A, enlarged. 182 DESCRIPTION. CCCX VIL, E. Mitehelli Ettingshausen. (Ante, p. 177.) Also Tate, Rept. Horn. Exped., 1896, Part 3, p. 69. Desert Sandstone of South Australia. He compares it as similar to the living 2. rudis Endl., and B. scabra Dum. (LH. eugemrordes Sieb.), and says it “‘ corresponds ” to #. oceanica Ung. of the European Tertiary flora. The type comes from near Emmaville, New South Wales, in ironstone shale, under basalt. ‘‘ Certain fragments of leaves appear to have the characters on which Ettingshausen described this species.” So Mr. Deane writes on specimens from Mornington, Victoria, figured by him, Plate iii, figs. 5, 6, 7, 8 (Rec. Geol. Surv. Viet., vol. i, Part I, p. 24, 1902). Tate and Watt record it from the Elizabeth River, Central (South) Australia. Following is the original description :— Sp. Char.—. foliis coriaceis, petiolatis, lanceolatis vel lineari-lanceclatir, subfaleatis, basi attenuatis, apice acuminatis, integerrimis; nervatione brachidodroma; nervo p:imario prominente; nervis secundariis subangulis 50-60° orientibus, approximatis tenuibus subflexuosis, arcubus laqueorum in nervum marginalem confluentibus inter se conjunctis; nervis tertiariis e secundariis extus subangulis acutis egredientibus; reticulo microsynammato. ; Obs.—The fossil leaves represented in figs. 6, 7, 8 doubtless belong to one and the same species. They are equal in texture, shape and neryation, and only show fragments of different partsof leaf. The specimen, fig. 7, exhibits the petiole and the rather narrowed base of leaf, and the specimen, fig. 6, shows the lamina of the leaf to be | nceolate and falciform. The texture is coriaceous as the above-mentioned specimens, and that of fig. 8, indicate. Borders are untoothed. The nervation represented in fig. Ta (enlarged) is well preserved on all specimens, and exactly shows the type of the Myrtacew. The priinary nerve is prominent. The secondary nerves are thin, approximate, somewhat flexuous, and joined together by a marginal nerve. The tertiary nerves join the secondary ones in a direction which is oblique to the axis of the leaf. The network consists of minute meshes. The well-preserved specimens, figs.6 and 7, exhibit fine dots, equally spread over the lamina. When examined through a strong glass they show themselves to be the receptacles corresponding to the oil glandules due to the leaves of Myrtacew. A comparison of these fossils to the leaves of the recent Myrtacem led me directly to the large genus Eucalyptus. E.rudis Endl.,and L. scabra Dum., both living in Australia, possess leaves very similar to our fossils. Among the fossil species hitherto described, ours corresponds to Mucalyptus oceanica Ung. of ihe European Tertiary flora. I will reserve the decision as to whether both species are to be united or not for future investigation. Now we come to “ Beitriige zur Kenntniss der Kreideflora Australiens,’ by Dr. Constantin von Ettingshausen, in Denkschriften K. Akad. Wissen., Vienna (1895), which contains descriptions of the following new species, viz., H. cretacea (p. 48), LE. Davidsoni, Oxleyana, scoliophylla (p. 49), EB. Warraghtana (p. 50). They are all attributed by the author to the Cretaceous of New South Wales. 1§3 Mem. Geol. Surv. N.S.W., Paleontology, No. II, consists of ‘A Monograph of the Cretaceous Invertebrate Fauna of New South Wales,” by R. Etheridge. There is a supplement “ Plante.” At p. 54 there is a list of Eucalypts recorded from the Cretaceous, as already quoted. Mr. Henry Deane (Proc. Linn. Soc. N.S.W., xxv, 471, 1900) properly uses the argument of a genus so highly specialised as Kucalyptus is to resist drought, for example, as not likely to have lived in Hurope so far back as the Cretaceous. Chapman, p. 128, in the same strain, remarks :— “ Kttimgshausen places the horizon in the Cretaceous series, but the presence of well-advanced types of Hucalypts and many of the genera and species found in Mid-Tertiary beds elsewhere in Australia, exclude it from so old a formation as the Cretaceous.” \ See “ A Sketch of the Geological History of Australian Plants: the Cainozoic Flora,” by Frederick Chapman, Vict. Nat., xxxvii, 115, 127 (with three plates), February-March, 1921. Following are the descriptions of von Ettingshausen’s five species. DESCRIPTION. CCCXIX. E. eretacea Ettingshausen. (Ante, p. 182.) Foiiowine is the original description :— E. foliis coriaceis petiolatis, lineari-lanceolatis, basi attenuatis, margine integerrimis; nervatione brachidodroma, nervo primario valido, prominente, recto; nervis secundariis tenuissimis, subangulis 70-80° orientibus, approximatis, subrectis, arcubus laqueorum in nervum marginalem tenuissimum confluentibus; nervis tertiariis obsoletis. Fundorte; Ipswich Road, gegeniiber der Bahnstation Warragh (Loc. [V); Bahneinschnitt zwischen den Stationen Warragh und Oxley (Loc. VII). Die hieher gehérigen Blattfossilien verrathen eine steife, lederartige Textur sehr deutlich. Der Stiel erreight mindestens die Linge von 11 mm, da er an dem Blatte fig. 8, an demér am meisten sich erhalten hat abgebrochen zu sein scheint. Die ganzrandinge Lamina erreicht die Breite von 22 mm, ist aber lineal-lanzettformig und etwas in den Stiel verschmiilert. Der Primarnervy tritt sehr stark hervor, verschmilert sich nur sehr allmalig und entsendet zahlreiche, schr feine, geniherte, fast geradlinig und einfach bis zum Saumnerv verlaufende Secundirnerven. Letzterer hegt fast ganz am Rande und ist wegen seiner ausser-ordentlichen Zartheit nur an ciner einzigen Stelle deutlich sichtbar. Tertiirnerven haben sich keine erhalten; dagegen gewahrt man stellenweise mittels der Loupe zahlreiche, sehr feine, gleichmiissig ver theilte Punkte, welche als die Uberbleibsel der Oldriisen zu deuten sind und in derselben Weise auch an anderen fossilen Hucalyptus—Blattern beobachtet wurden (S. die Vergrésserung fig. 7a). Diese Art entspricht eimerseits der in den Kreidefloren von Atane, Moletein und Bohmen vorkommenden £. Geinitzi Heer, anderseits der H. Hayi m. aus der Kocanflora Australiens, unterscheidet sich aber von beiden durch die unter stumpferen Winkeln entspringenden, ungetheilt und fast gerade gegen den Rand zu laufender Secundirnerven. Nike D 184 DESCRIPTION, COCXX. E. Davidsoni Ettingshausen. (Ante, p. 182.) ” . . . . . FoLiow1ne is the original description :— 5 ai B. foliis coriaceis, late lanceolatis, basi angustatis, margine integerrimis; nervatione brachidodroma, neryo primario valido, prominente recto; nervis secundariis tenuissimis, subangulis 40-50° orientibus, approximatis, nervo marginali inter se conjunctis; nervis tertiariis inconspicuis. Fundort : Strasseneinschnitt bei Oxley, nahe dem Flusse (Loc. II). ‘ Die Eucalyptus-Natur dieses Fossils unterliegt keinem Zweifel; ob dasselbe aber mit obiger Art zu vereiniger sei oder einer besonderen Art angehdért, kann erst bei einem reichlicher vorliegenden Material endgiltig entschieden werden, wo es sich herausstellen muss, ob die unterscheidenden Merkmale dureh Uberginge verbunden sind oder nicht. Bis jetzt unterscheidet sich das beschriebene Fossil von den Blatt-fossilien der vonhergehenden Art durch eine breitere Lamina und die mehr genaherten, unter spitzeren Wilkeln abgehenden Secundiirneryen Durch das letztere Markmal ist dasselbe auch yon den Blattern der Lucalyplus Houlmanni m. aus der Eociinflora Australiens, mit welcher es die tibrigen Merkmale theilt, verschieden. Die Art zeigt eine auffalldende Anniiherung zur 2. haldemiana Hos. et y.d. Marck aus der westfalischen Kreideflora. : DESCRIPTION. GCCCOXXI. E. Oxleyana Ettingshausen. (Ante, p. 182.) FOLLOWING is the original description :— E. foliis coriaceis, lanceolatis, faleatis, inaequilateris, basi attenuatis, apice acuminatis, margine integerrimis, nervatione brachidodroma, neryo primario firmo, prominente, apicem versus valde attenuato; nervis secundariis subangulis 50-60° orientibus, approximatis tenuissimis, rectis, nervo marginali inter se conjunctis; nervis tertiariis inconspicuis. Fundort : Oxley Road, nachst der Bisenbahnstation Oxley (Loe. I). Ist von beiden vorhergehenden Arten durch die ungleichseitig lanzettformigen, etwas sichelformig gekriimmeten Blatter und von #. eretacea durch die unter spitzeren Winkeln entspringenden Secundarnerven versebieden. Das Blatt zeichnet sich fiberdies dureh seine verschmilerte und lang vorgezogene Spitze aus, und der Primirnery, welcher noch bis zur Mitte der Lamina miachtig ist und stark heryortritt, verfeinert sich gegen die Spitze zu sehr rasch. Wine sehr grosse \hnlichkeit zeigt das Blatt der 2. Mitchelli m. aus der Kocanflora Australiens, welches jedoch mehr geschlangelte Secundirnerven besitzt, und obwohl etwas sichelformig gebogen, doch nicht so auffallend ungleichseitig ist wie das hier beschriebene. 185 DESCRIPTION. CECXXII. E. seoliophylla Ettingshausen. (Ante, p. 182.) Fotiowine is the original description :-— E. foliis coriaceis petiolatis lanceolato-linearibus inaequilateris, subfalcatis utrinque attenuatis, integerrimis; nervatione brachidodroma, nervo primario firmo, pzominente, apicem versus valde attenuato; nervis secundariis sub angulis acutis variis egredientibus tenuissimis, arcuatis, nervo marginal obsoleto. Fundorte: Oxley ‘Road, nichst der Bahnstation Oxley (Loc. I), Ipswich Road, gegeniiber der Bahnstation Warragh (Loe. IV). Obgleich der charakteristiche Saumnery an den hieher gestellten Blattfossiien vermisst wird, so kénnen dieselben wegen der iibrigen Merkmale under der Tracht des Blattes der Analogie nach doch nur als Hucalyptus-Blatter betrachtet und es muss demnach angenommen werden, dass der feine Saumnerv vorhanden war, jedoch sich nicht erhalten hat, wie dies an fossilen Hucalyptus Blattern oft vorkommt. Die Art schhesst sich wegen der ungleichseitigen, etwas gekrummten Blatter an die vorige an, un'erscheidet sich aber von derselben durch viel kleinere Blatter und bogenférmig gekriimmte Secundiirnerven. Auf der Lamina sind hin-und wieder Spuren der Oldriisen bemerkbar. (S.die Vergrésserung Fig. 12a.) Auch zu dieser Art finden wi: eine Analogie in der Eocinflora Australiens, nimlich 2. Diemenii m., bei welcher ebenfalls kleinere, ungleichseitige Blatter vorkommen, welche jedoch durch die fast geradlinigen, einander sehr geniherten Secundarnerven abweichen. 186 DESCRIPTION, CCCXXIUI. E. Warraghiana Ettingshausen. (Ante, p. 182.) FoLLoWING is the original description :— E. foliis coriaceis sublinearibus, acuminatis, integerrimis; nervatione brachidodroma, nervo primario hasi firmo, apicem versus valde attenuato, recto; nervis secundariis tenuissimis rectis, approximatis, vix conspicuis, nervo marginali obsoleto. Fundort: Ipswich Road, gegeniiber der Bahnstation Warragh (Loc. IV) Auch bei diesem Blattfossil lisst sich der charakteristische Saumnerv nicht wahrnehmenund die seh feinen Secundarnerven sind kaum sichtbar; dennoch glaube ich den iibrigen E’genschaften und der Analogie nach dasselbe zu Eucalyptus stellen zu du fen. Das Blatt ist lederartig, fast lineal und nur 9 mm. breit, lang zugespitzt, am Rande ungezahnt, jedoch etwas wellig aufgebogen. Vonder Nervation bemerkt man nur den an der Basis stark hervortretenden, gegen die Spitze zu aber sehr verfeinerten. Primiirnerven und Spuren der sehr feinen geradlinigen und geniiherten Secundarnerven. Ferner sind deutliche Spuren der Oldriisen an der Lamina wahrzunehmen. Ist von den vorhergehenden Arten durch die Form der Lamina wohl verschieden. Sehr ahnliche, schmale und lang zugespitzte Blatter kommen bei E. angustata Vel. aus der béhmischen Kreideflora vor, welche aber durch die unter auffallend spitzen Winkeln entspringenden Secundarnerven von der Australischen Art abzuweichen scheint. (“ In this memoir Ettingshausen refers to Darra as Warragh, a misnomer which also enters into his specific references.’’ Chapman, p. 128.) Now we come to “ Records of the Geological Survey of Victoria,”* published by the Department of Mines of that State in 1902. At vol. i, Part I, p. 15, we have “Notes on the Fossil Flora of Pitfield and Mornington,” by Henry Deane, and this includes a description of £. pracoriacea. At p. 21 we have ‘“Notes on the Fossil Flora of Berwick,” by the same author. He says—‘‘ The naming of fossil Eucalypt leaves is a difficult task, and in the end the names can only be conventional.” He refers to E, Mitchelli Ett., and doubtfully to B. Houtmanni Ett. He makes five new species. — 187 DESCRIPTION, CCCXXIV. FE. precoriacea Deane. In Ree. Geol. Surv. Vict., vol. i, Part I, p. 20, with Plate 1 (1902). FoLiLowIne is the original description :— The figure shows portions of branchlets with leaves attached. Branchlets evidently angular. Leaves almost sessile, lanceolate, faleate, probably 6 inches in length and 1 inch wide, tapered at the base into a short petiole. The vena‘ion consists of several veins disposed longitudinally, no one of which can be said to form a midrib. Some of these veins are more conspicuous than the others. The author adds :—*~ There are three types which naturally suggest themselves as possessing leaves with parallel veins, as shown in the figure, namely the phyllodineous Acacie,some of the Hakee, like H. dactyloides Cav., and Eucalyptus coriacea A. Cunn.” He decides that it is a Eucalypt and places it near coriacea. ~ The fossil leaves are very oblique at the base, they have numerous parallel veins, without any, or much sign of any, anastomosing veins between them. The Hakea and Acacia leaves nearest in character are not oblique at the base, and the anastomosing veins are rather a feature. I am, therefore, of opinion that we have a branchlet here of a species of Eucalyptus of the group Renantheree, and allied to L. coriacea.” See also some remarks at p. 21, op. cit. DESGRIP TION: CCCXXV. E. Hermani Deane. In Ree. Geol. Surv. Vict., vol. i, Part I, p. 25, Plate iv, figs. 3 and 4. FoLLowINc is the original description :— Leaves evidently long and linear, s:arcely faleate. Lateral veins very fine, close and parallel, and meeting the midrib at an angle of from 60 to 65 deg. Intramarginal vein c!ose to the margin. 188 DESCRIPTION. CCCXX VI. EF. Howitti Deane. In Ree. Geol. Surv. Vict., vol. i, Part I, p. 24, Plate i, fig. 10, Plate iv, fig. 2. From Berwick, Victoria. Following is the original description :-— Leaves oblique, almos> cordate at base, lateral veins transverse, intramarginal vein conspicuous. They seem to belong to species with opposite leaves, or to be leaves of seedlings or suckers. these being often cordate or rounded at the base. “ One of the most important assemblages of fossil leaves of the Older Tertiary series is that found under the floor of Wilson’s bluestone quarry at Berwick, Gippsland. These leaf-bearing beds are described by A. E. Kitson as ‘ yellow, white, black and brown soft clays and sandy clays, some of them containing leaves of dicotyledonous plants in great abundance. . . . By the almost equal proportion of Eucalyptus leaves of the wide-angled, parallel-veined (archaic) type, and those in which the veins are acutely disposed to the midrib, one cannot help concluding that the flora is somewhere in the mid-stage of development, and precludes the idea of one so old even as the Eocene.” (Chapman, p. 117.) DES@GEBIPTION. COCXXVI. E. Kitsoni Deane. In Rec. Geol. Surv. Vict., vol. i, Part I, p. 25, Plate iv, figs. 5, 6, 7. FoLLow1ne is the original description :— Leaves long and linear, probably 5 inches in length and § inch in width, nearly straight. Lateral veins proceeding from the midrib at an angle of about 40 deg., close together, straight and parallel. Intra- marginal vein close to the edge. These leaves are considered to resemble 2. Hermani Deane and FL. Hayi Ett. (See Part XXVIII, p. 164, of the present work, where I correct the nomenclature of a living species to which I had given the name EF. Kitsoni.) 189 DESCRIPTION. COCX XVITI. FE. Suttoni* formerly £. Muellert Deane. In Rec. Geol. Surv. Viet., vol. i, Part I, p. 24, Plate iii, fig. 3. FoLLowinG is the original description :— s. Leaf broadly lanceolate, faleate, much attenuate at base; lateral veins rather close, parallel and inclined to the midrib at an angle of about 45 deg. Intramarginal vein close to the margin. ate It is not unlike #. Woollsii in venation, but differs from that species in being strongly falcate, and in its more attenuate base. DESCRIPTION. COCX XIX. EF. Chapmani* formerly F, Woollsit Deane. a _ Ree. Geol. Surv. Vict., vol. i, Part I, p. 24, Plate iu, figs. 4 and 9. Fotiowine is the original description :— Leaf lanceolate, attenuate at base, almost straight and symmetrical, only slightly oblique at base. Midrib strongly marked, lateral veins close together, making an angle of about 40 deg. with the midrib. Tntramarginal vein rather close to the margin. Mr. Deane compares it with H. Hayi Ett. * This name, originally proposed, gives way to H. Muellzri'T. B. Moore. See the present work, Part X XVIII, p. 160. Mr. Deane writes to me changing the name of his fossil to 7. Suttoni, in honour of Dr. Charles Stanford Sutton, a well-known Victorian botanist. : ° : 5 t The name 77, Woollsii is preoccupied. See Part XLVII, p. 199 of the present work. Mr. Deane writes to me changing the name of this fossil to #. Chapmani, in honour of Frederick Chapman, the well-known Victorian paleontologist, whose writings I have already quoted in this Part,—J,H,M, | | i | i i i 190 MISCELLANEOUS NOTES. FOLLOWING are some notes on sub-fossil species :— _ (a) B. obliqua L’Herit. —— See McCoy in R. B. Smyth “ Report of Progress of the Geol. Survey Vict.” (Melb. imp., 8vo., vol. i, pp. 30 and 36, 1874; iii, 48, 1876.) “At Haddon, in what appear to be older drifts, we find a different flora; and at Malmesbury and Daylesford, intercalated between the flows of lava, or resting on Silurian rocks, but covered with newer volcanic rocks, there are mudstones and mud-shales full of the leaves of a species of Eucalyptus.” “In the mud forming the beds of old lakes and covered with newer volcanic rock, there are in Victoria numerous impressions of leaves of myrtaceous plants resembling those of the Lucalyptus obliqua. « . .” (b) 2. amygdalina Labill. (?). Redruth Ironstone, near Casterton, Victoria. Probably Miocene. “é 3 . .« good imprints of Eucalyptus leaves of the 2. amygdalinatype. . « . (Chapman, p. 130.) (c) EB. melliodora A. Cunn. (?), and E. piperita Sm. (?). Fossil wood from the Miocene and Pliocene forests of Victoria. “ Eucalyptus cf. melliodora A. Cunn., from Bruthen, and £. aff. piperita Sm., from Mallacoota Inlet. Their microscopic structure is wonderfully preserved, although occasionally broken down by chalcedonic crystallisation, probably where the tissue was already partially decayed when petrification took place.’”’ (Chapman, p. 131.) (d) Eucalyptus spp. Newer Volcanic tuffs. “ At Warrnambool Volcanic tuff occurs, containing impressions of Eucalyptus leaves.” (Chapman, p. 131.) 191 III, TIMBER. (Continued from Part LIIT, p. 163.) MICROSCOPIC STRUCTURE. . Timbers in transverse, radial and tangential sections are dealt with by the microscopist. The work of preparmg and microscopically examining sections is one specially adapted to the laboratory, and it is to be hoped that many thousands will be examined, giving the particulars, omitted so far in many cases, of place of origin, size, &c., and reference to corresponding herbarium specimens, in order that the section may be standardised. The day is past when we should be expected (in any set record of results) to receive the bare statement from any man, however emment, that a certain timber belongs to a certain species, without details as indicated above. To be baldly told that a certain timber belongs to E. corymbosa, for example, simply indicates generalities, whereas the provision of details would convey a more definite idea than it does at present. We are in the early research stage yet, and shall be for many years. In Europe this prelimmary stage has passed, as regards some timbers, but the structure of the vast majority (even including many which are often referred to in books) is unknown, so that we in Australia are in good company. Following are some references to work on the microscopy of Eucalyptus timbers ; in research of this kind I do not doubt that many private workers have done work that has not been made public. 1859.—At the meetings of the Microscopic Section of the Philosophical Society of New South Wales, at least as early as 1859, microphotos and sections of Eucalyptus timbers were exhibited by various members. I take this note from the minutes, and hope that the exhibitors worked at determined material. Their photographs must have been amongst the earliest of the kind. I have vainly endeavoured to trace these specimens or further particulars. 1861.—H. Nordlinger, a professor of Forestry, first at Hohenheim, Germany, and subsequently at Tubingen, published, between 1856 and 1888, eleven small boxes (4 x 54 inches, inside measurement), each containing 100 timber sections ready for the microscope, with explanatory notes. The Australian material was supplied by Mueller, but out of the 1,100 specimens, there were only nine of Eucalyptus, viz. :— BE. corymbosa and E. paniculata in box or vol. iii (1861). E. globulus and E. rostrata in box vi (1874); and E. macrorrhyncha, E. coriacea, E. rudis, E. robusta, and E, Stuartiana in box xi (188s). E 192 1879.—Mueller, F. von. ‘‘ Report on the Forest Resources of Western Australia’ (L. Reeve & Co., London, 1879), 4to, pp. 30, with twenty plates. This work, chiefly useful for its plates, figures seventeen Eucalypts, which were precursors of those depicted a little later in the “ Eucalyptographia.” It contains a chapter on Chemical and Microscopical Examination of Eucalyptus wood. 1879-1884.—In * Eucalyptographia’ Mueller devotes several illustrations to microscopic sections of timber, viz. :— 1. E. Behriana. A separate plate with sixteen transverse sections of the following species :-— EB. amygdalina. E. melliodora. BE. Behriana. EB. obliqua. E. botryovdes. EB. punctata. E. globulus. BE. polyanthema. EB. Gunnii. EB. rostrata. E. goniocalycx. PE. Stuartiana. E. hemiphloia. E. Sieberiana. EB. macrorrhyncha. EB. viminalis. 2. BE. goniocalyx. On the ordinary plate there are transverse sections of wood, magnified 60 and 220 times. 3. E. leucoxylon. On the ordinary plate there is the following legend :— 14. Transverse section of wood. | 15. A separate vascular tube, and next to it an isolated woody fibre. 16, 17. Parenchymatous particles (220 diameters). 4. E. macrorrhyncha. Three sections on a Supplementary Plate, with the following legend, which I quote literally :— 2. Transverse section of aged wood, the large openings representing the vascular tubes; the rows of elongated cells constitute the medullary rays; the scattered cells and those near the vascular tubes are parenchyme (sic); the rest show the transverse form of the numerous woody fibres, all closely set and in diameter smaller than the parenchyme-cells. 3. Tangential section of aged wood; wide and dotted vascular tubes, rows of cells of the medullary rays cut transversely, sparingly dotted woody fibres, paren- chymatous ampler interstices. 4. Radial section of aged wood, wide dotted vascular tubes, rows of cells of the medullary rays cut vertically, sparingly dotted woody fibres, parenchymatous ampler interstices. All x 214. 5. EB. rostrata. 10, 11. Transverse section of wood. 12, 13. Longitudinal section of wood. (x 200-220.) 6. EF. wminalis. 12. Transverse section of wood. (x 220.) 193 1902.—Gamble (Manual of Indian Timbers, 1902 edition) has some notes on six timbers of Indian-grown Eucalypts, as follows :— 1. #. globulus. (With a photo-micrograph of a transverse section, magnified three and a half times.) Pores small to moderate-sized, round, in groups or in radial or oblique lines; closely packed in concentric belts in the annual rings. Medullary rays fine, very numerous, the intervals between the rays smaller than in the diameter of the pores. Pores marked on a longitudinal section, and medullary rays visible as a silver-grain or a radial section. 2. H. marginata Sm. Pores small, scanty, scattered unevenly, but chiefly in pale concentric bands. Medullary rays very fine, very numerous. 3. E. obliqua 1’ Her. Pores moderate-sized, scantly enclosed in pale tissue and arranged in short radial or oblique strings. Medullary rays very fine, very numerous. Occasionally numerous white wavy lines across the rays (p. 354). °4, BE. amygdalina Labill. (probably EL. radiata Sieb. is meant). Pores small, moderately numerous, in long radial lines or oblique lines first one way, then the other. Medullary rays extremely fine, very numerous (p. 354). 5. E. calophylla R.Br. Pores moderate-sized, usually in radial lines of 3 to 6, jomed by concentric white bars. Medullary rays fine, numerous (p. 354). 6. EH. tereticornis Sm. Pores few, moderate-sized, the rest small, in patches of pale tissue arranged in concentric bands. Medullary rays very fine, very numerous, indistinct (p. 354). 1904.—* The Timbers of Commerce and their Identification,” by Herbert Stone (photo-micrographs by Arthur Deane) (London, 1904) is a useful attempt to tackle a very difficult subject. He classified the information he gives under Vernacular and Botanical Names, Natural Order (now called Family), Alternative Names (7.e., of Vernaculars), Source of Supply, Physical Characters, &c., Grain, Bark, Uses, &c.; Colour, Anatomical Characters—Pores, Rays, Rings, Pith, Radial Section, Tangential Section, Type Specimen (which in the book means the specimen, deemed to be authentic, he has described). As regards Hucalyptus timbers, it is a pity that he did not get into touch with at least one botanist who has specialised in timbers of the genus. If non-Australian writers and, indeed, many Australian ones could only realise the limitations of many of the older botanical names, their work would be very much more valuable than it is. T am led to make these remarks because I look upon Mr. Stone’s book as the most useful of its kind that had appeared up to the date of its publication. 194. He deals in detail with the following species :— E. marginata (Jarrah). E. resinifera (Red Mahogany). E. diversicolor, versicolor by a slip (Karri), E. calophylla (Western Australian Red Gum). BE. loxophleba (fecunda) (York Gum). E. salubris (Gimlet Wood). FE. gomphocephala (‘Tuart). ~ E. hemiphloia (Box). E. pilularis (Blackbutt). E. globulus (Tasmanian Blue Gum). E. patens (Western Australian Blackbutt), FE. salmonophloia (Salmon Gum). FE. longicornis (Morrell). Thirteen species in all, and nine of them confined to Western Australia. This probably arises from the fact that Western Australian timbers are, as a rule, more gregarious than those of the eastern States, and also because the Western Australian Government is very keen on propagandist work in regard to its timbers. One example will show Mr. Stone’s method of treatment of a timber. I take EB. marginata :— Grain.—Coarse, open-sinuous, surface rather dull. The ground tissue the brightest portion, the pores and rays very dull. Anatomical Characters.—Transverse section. Colour.—Very dark chocolate, or the colour of dried blood with black zones here and there; runs lighter in colour at times. Sapwood brownish, écru; ~ to ? inch wide, well-defined from the heart. Pores.—Clear in certain lights in dark pieces, clearer in light wood, not prominent on account of the lack of contrast of colour. Size, 1 or 1-2, with considerable variation in each ring in no particular order; irregularly distributed, often running in oblique, straggling lines which occasionally reverse their direction; mostly single, but joining up into compact strings of about 15 pores: numerous, 0-15 per sq. mm.: round or oval: often contain resin or gum. Radial sec., prominent, coarse, open grooves usually filled with dark contents: often reversed in adjoining bands. In tang. sec. usually sinuous. Rays.—Kequire the lens: size 5: uniform and equidistant, much less than the width of the large pores apart: avoiding or interrupted by the pores: very much waved: very numerous, 10-12 per mm. ; denser than the ground tissue. In radial sec. scarcely perceptible : appear as fine, black (or lighter) shining flakes under the lens. In tang. sec., extremely fine blackish lines: scarcely visible with lens, less than 0-1 mm. high. : Kings.—Bands or zones of few or crowded pores, often in regular rows of oblique straggling lines : often zones of black colour haying no relation to the structure: also denser and softer zones of the ground tissue causing contrast in the solid wood: contour waved. Soft-lissue.—Mincircling the pores and compacting the oblique lincs. 1905.—MacMahon’s “ Merchantable Timbers of Queensland,” Plates XLII and XLIIL (1905), shows “ Sections of Queensland Woods,” which are but of little value, partly at least because of the imperfections of reproduction. 195 1906.—In Journ. Roy. Soc. N.S.W., xl, civ (1906), Mr. James Nangle, of the Technical College, Sydney, exhibited transverse sections of timbers of various Eucalypts, together with photo-micrographs of the sections, and gave some account of his observations. These include—Z#. sideroxylon, E. polyanthemos, EB. heniphloia, LE. crebra, Ei. bicolor. 1917.—In Journ. Roy. Soc. N.S.W., li, 410, Mr. R. T. Baker has a paper “ Some Tronbarks of New South Wales,” in which he gives anatomical notes in regard to the timbers of the following :— B. paniculata Sm., EL. Fergusoni n.sp. (with microphotos of transverse, radial and tangential sections), H. Nanglei n.sp., LH. Beyeri n.sp. I have shown in Part 48 that, in my view, HL. Fergusoni and #. Nanglei are not specifically different from EB. paniculata. 1919.—Under the heading of “ Structure,” and chiefly referring to the timber of H. regnans, see a brief account in the paper by R. T. Patton in Proc. Roy. Soc. Vict., xxxi, 410 (1919). He speaks of its outstanding feature in the simplicity of its structure as compared with Pine (Pinus). : 1919.—R. T. Baker, in his “ Hardwoods of Australia,” has a chapter at p. 18 on “ Fibrous Bodies.” They are divided into two kinds, wood-fibres and septate wood- fibres. He refers to their arrangement in LH. crebra, E. paniculata, EH. oreades and BE. rubida, and gives highly magnified figures of them in LZ. microcorys, oreades, gigantea (delegatensis), siderophloia. Dealing with Vertical or Wood parenchyma, at p. 19, he says—* The disposition of wood parenchyma cells is of some taxonomic value, for they are found arranged in various forms in different genera or species, as, for instance, in Hucalypts they occur clustered around the large vessels or pores, or scattered amongst the wood fibres. This is well seen in the various transverse micro-sections of Hucalyptus species.” Crystals (Calcium Oxalate). The presence of crystals in Eucalypts has been referred to under Barks, see Part LII, p. 99. In my “ Forest Flora of New South Wales,” v, 175, Ihave some notes on timbers which are reputed to cause irritation, including EL. maculata, E. hemiphloia, and FE. marginata. As regards the last, Mr. C. E. Lane-Poole, late Conservator of Forests of Western Australia, informs me that the reputed Jarrah (#. marginata) unloaded at Port Hedland, was really Karri (2. diversicolor), and that the timber was Powellised and therefore arsenical. As regards the other two species, the question of arsenic does not appear to come in, and I throw out the suggestion that Calcium Oxalate may be inquired into as the cause. 196 In a paper “On the occurrence of Crystals in some Australian timbers,” by R. T. Baker (Journ. Roy. Soc. N.S.W., li, 435, 1917), the author goes into the general y ; 8 8 question. The only Eucalypts referred to are EL. hemiphloia F.v.M. var. albens (E. albens Mig.), Z. Dawsoni R. T. Baker, #. pilularis Sm., E. polyanthemos Schauer, E. melliodora } y A. Cunn., and 2. paniculata Sm., but calcium oxalate was not found in all cases.. There are no figures referring to Eucalyptus timbers. The following general remarks referring to Oxalates amongst “other waste products will be found useful for reference :— “inf Wastes not Useless—In the course of the many and yaried chemical changes which take place in plants, there arise, especially in consequence of the destructive metabolism, a great number of compounds which are not usable for the building of new parts, and are not again drawn into the metabolism. Some of these are nevertheless of considerable service to the plant, and in varied ways; as for example, in protecting it from predatory animals by disagreeable tastes, or odours, in covering wounds by gummy or resinous exudations, in attracting by colour or odour insects which effect pollination, &c. In spite of the usefulness of some of them, these substances are often called waste products, and this word may well be retained instead of the more technical term, aplastic products, which has been applied to them. For in every household there are like products, properly “ waste,” as far as the direct economy is concerned, some of which may nevertheless be collaterally serviceable. (Coulter, Barnes and Cowles, ], 412.) A Warning Note in regard to Undue Reliance on Microscopie Structure for Diagnostic Purposes. “ The role of the microscope in the identification and classification of the timbers of commerce,” by Irving W. Bailey (Journ. of Forestry, xv, 176, February, 1917), is a valuable paper, and the followimg Summary and Conclusions at the end are supported by evidence (Eucalyptus timbers are not used illustratively). 1. There has been a marked tendency amongst those who have advocated the use of minute anatomical characters in the classification and identification of wood, on the one hand, to over-estimate the possible economic applications of such diagnostic criteria, and, on the other hand, to greatly under- estimate the variability of anatomical structures. 2. The fact that the average lumberman (timber getter) and tradesman has to handle a large amount of material in a comparatively limited space of time, eliminates the use of any except the most obvious anatomical characters. 3. There are, however, certain important, although somewhat restricted, economic fields of usefulness for very accurate and reliable keys in the hands of technically-trained experts. 4. The inaccuracies in existing systems of classifying woods are largely due to the fact that investigators have not studied the limits of variability of anatomical characters, but have assumed that their diagnostic criteria are constant and comparatively invariable. 5. A careful study of some of the supposedly more reliable diagnostic criteria, such as the distribution of wood-parenchyma, form and structure of the rays, type of pitting, &c., indicates very clearly that these characters may fluctuate considerably, not only in certain families, genera and species, _ but also in different parts of a single tree. 6. There seems to be little doubt that anatomical characters must be largely dependent (depended) upon in the construction of a thoroughly accurate and reliable key, such as is needed for general scientific purposes and the use of technical experts in certain phases of commercial work. | | 197 ? 7. There are two methods of constructing such a key. The first is the * trial and error”? method of examining more and more material until a key is secured which proves to be accurate and reliable. The second method is logically more direct and scientific. This method of attacking the problem is to study the limits of the variability of anatomical characters in different plants, to endeavour to isolate and analyse the factors which control or regulate this variability, and to attempt to formulate Jaws for forecasting the variability of selected characters in a given species or environment. 8. There are undoubtedly important economic fields of usefulness for the student of plant anatomy in the study of problems connected with the decay, seasoning, preservative treatment, pulping, chemical utilisation and classification, and identification of wood; but the business man should realise the fact that the problems to be solved are complex and difficult, and that results of economic value are not likely to be secured without prolonged and painstaking work. The discussion which followed the paper is also well worth reading. Paper Pulp. The first important Australasian report on this subject is “ Feasibility of Manufacturing Paper Pulp from Tasmanian Timbers” (Tasmanian Parliamentary Paper No. 8, 1915), by Henry E. Surface, Consulting Engineer in Forest Products, Madison, Wis., U.S.A. The Eucalypts reported on were— “Swamp Gum” (H. regnans F.v.M.). “ Blue Gum ” (#. globulus Labill.). “ Stringybark ” (#. obliqua L’Her.). He also reported on Myrtle or Beech (Fagus Cunningham Hook.). His conclusions, although unfavourable, are valuable, and are set out at p. 10 as follows :— (1) That Myrtle (or Beech), Swamp Gum, Blue Gum, and Stringybark are very much the same so far as their wood-structure and pulp-making characters are concerned. (2) That these woods are all very short-fibred. (3) That these woods contain relatively large amounts of water-soluble materials, of materials easily soluble or destroyed by paper pulp digestion processes, and of non-fibrous cellular materials. (4) That they are not suitable for th> manufacture of paper pulp by either the sulphite or the mechanical (grinding) process. (5) That they are suitable for the manufacture of bleached paper pulp by the soda process; that the soda pulp is of excellent quality, and suitable for use as the main constituent in the manufacture of book, magazine, coated, lithograph, map, cord, cover and common envelope and writing paper. (6) That the yields of pulp from these woods are comparatively very small, and the wood requirements high; that Stringybark affords the most favourable results from the yield standpoint, but Blue Gum is the more favourable when volume and weight of pulp wood are considered. Swamp Gum is the least desirable. (7) That more than ordinary amounts of chemicals and coal are required for the manufacture of soda pulp from the woods in question. (8) That the cheapest and most reliable source of pulp wood in Tasmania would be to conduct bush operations similar to the existing sawmills, but bringing in more or less desirable logs; that the sawdust is not a suitable material for pulp-making by present-day cornmercial methods; that most of the sawmill waste is not suitable or not sufficiently available for pulp-mill purposes. 198 (9) That under existing circumstances the manufacture of bleached soda pulp from the ‘Tasmanian timbers would be too costly to afford a profit if the pulp were to be marketed as such. Stringybark affords the lowest cost of production; Swamp Gum the highest of the four woods. (10) That the manufacture in Tasmania of the papers for which bleached soda pulp from Stringy- bark is most suitable might be a profitable undertaking only under the most favourable cireumstances. (11) That under conditions to be expected the manufacture of paper in Tasmania, utilising pulp from the woods in question, would not be a profitable undertaking at the present time. (12) That the utilisation of Myrtle (or Beech), Swamp Gum, Blue Gum, and Stringybark“for the manufacture of wood pulp and paper products in Tasmania is not a feasible business proposition under existing circumstances. Bulletin No. 1 of the Department of Chemistry of South Australia is “ An Investigation into the Prospects.of Establishing a Paper-making Industry in South Australia,’ by W. A. Hargreaves (Appendices by J. C. Earl and D. C. Winterbottom), Royal 8yo., pp. 56 (1916). A useful Bulletin, which scarcely touches upon Eucalyptus, but useful for reference in this connection. Bulletin No. 11 of the Advisory Council of Science and Industry is entitled “Paper Pulp: Possibilities of its Manufacture in Australia,” compiled by Gerald Lightfoot (1919). At p. 24 we have “ Utilisation of Young Eucalypts,” based on information supplied by Mr. C. E. Lane-Poole, from experiments by M. Mathey, Conservator of Forests at Dijon, France, on the wood of HL. globulus grown in Spain. The wood experimented on is comparatively young second growth, not mature timber as experimented on by Mr. Surface in Tasmania, Then follow notes on “ Investigations on Pulpmg Qualities of young Karri Timber” (£. diversicolor), by Mr. J. H. Boas, of the Perth Technical School. His experiments give comparative results of tests on trees 8, 15, or 20 years old, and on mature trees. His experiments indicate that the best results, both in respect to yield of pulp and consumption of soda and bleach, are obtained from trees about 8 years old. Mr. Boas’ experiments are of a preliminary nature, but they hold out hope that even if Mr. Surface’s report on the timber of certain mature Eucalypts is of general application, the results with second-growth or other young trees may be more favourable. Bulletin No. 19 (of the same series) by Mr. Boas is entitled ““ Wood Waste ” (1921), and it contains valuable information on the subject of Wood Pulp. For some information on Pulping Material, see the Report of the New South Wales Forestry Commission for the year ending 30th June, 1919, p. 21, Heart-wood and Sap-wood. The living portion of the wood is known as Sap-wood or Alburnum, while the dead portion is known as heart-wood or Duramen. Usually the heartwood and sapwood differ in colour and otherwise, owing to the accumulation of excreta in the former; 199 Spealtng more particularly of Gum trees, Sir William Macarthur wrote in 1854, with knowledge chiefly obtained from the counties of Cumberland and Camden, New South Wales— When at full maturity they are rarely sound at heart, and even when they are so, the immediate heartwood is of no value on account of its extreme brittleness. In sawing up log into scantling: or boards; the heart is always rejected. The direction in which the larger species split most freely is never from the bark to the heart (technically speaking, the “ bursting’ way). but in concentric circles round the latter. G. A. Julius remarks that— * Contrary to general practice in the case of other chief timbers of the world, the heartwood core of the Eucalypts is to be avoided. In Western Australian woods this applies specially to Jarrah, Karri, Blackbutt, and Wandoo, and generally to others. Specifications for cut timbers should therefore require freedom from heartwood, except in the ease of piles, which are better round than squared. Sapwood, on the other hand, rarely measures above an inch in thickness, and being often almost as hard as the inner wood, hardly needs to be particularly excluded, except in cases of special importance.” (“* W.A. Timber Tests,’ 1908 Edition (c), p. 11.) Speaking generally, trees with thin sapwoods are found in regions of low rainfall, or in well-drained situations. For example, HZ. rostrata, which grows on the banks of streams (or depressions which become streams when the rai comes), has a comparatively thick sapwood, while E. bicolor, E. intertexta, E. salmonophloia, which may be found in the same district, but which frequent drier situations, have a thinner sapwood. Making allowance for the small diameters of the trunks, the sapwoods of Mallees are very thin. Trees with thick sapwood (which, by the way, is readily attacked by imsects) include E. maculata and the Corymbose generally, H. papuana (and some other Ango- phoroidez), £. obliqua, a Strmgybark of Tasmania and Victoria, and a Messmate in New South Wales, is another. Prehaps the list of pests which attack the Eucalyptus timbers, and which are enumerated in Part LXX of my.** Forest Flora of New South Wales,”’ may be referred to in this connection. Seasoning. Under this heading Schlich (Fisher), iv, 53. has some notes as follows :— (a) Shrinkage of dried wood. b) Cracks in dried wood. ) ( (c) The swelling of dried wood exposed to moisture. (d) Warping of timber. The timbers selected for illustrative purposes are those commonly in evidence in European forestry, and therefore do not include Eucalypts, but the notes are well worthy of reference in connection with a subject which has received but little scientific attention in regard to this genus. F 200 Closely connected with the above is the section (p. 61) on defects and unsoundness in timber when warping, and various blemishes may result as the result of ill-usage of the tree. Much of the “ shake ” noticed in the large logs, and to which all timber of this kind seems liable, appears to be preventable wholly, or in part, by proper seasoning, careful felling, so that the trees do not come down with a crash, and rejection of trees of the largest size. As important deductions are sometimes drawn in regard to the presence or absence of gum-veins as affecting Hucalyptus timbers, the section on “ Kinos ” should be referred to. ' Some timbers have a special tendency to shell, and amongst them the Bloodwoods (including 2. corymbosa and the Western Australian JZ. calophylla) can be specially enumerated. /. rostrata and its ally BP. tereticornis have a similar tendency, and so has the Western Australian H. redunca. The paper on “ The Timbers of New South Wales,” by J. V. de Coque in Jowrn. Roy. Soc. N.S.W., xxviii, 189, 1894, has a useful section, “ Effect of Natural Drying or Seasoning,” which is illustrated. The artificial drying of timber is a technical operation, and must be left to the engineer, working in co-operation with the forester. I must dismiss the subject with a few, mainly Australian, references. The question of seasoning of timber is a technical matter now being dealt with by industrial specialists, and greater progress will be made now that our taxonomic knowledge of species is much better than it was a few years ago. A valuable contribution to the scientific aspects of the problem will be found in R. T. Patton’s paper in Proc. Roy. Soc. Vict., xxi, 403 (1919). In a paper published shortly afterwards, the same author, ““ On the Seasoning of Hardwoods,” 7b., xxxii, 350 (1920), remarks :—“ The results given in this paper do not claim to settle, in any way, the question of seasoning, but are rather a record of accurate observations made on our timber when treated in various ways.” In the first paper Mountain Ash (4. regnans) was chiefly used; in the present one Messmate (22. obliqua). Both papers should be referred to. At p. 230 of D. E. Hutchins’ “ A Discussion on Australian Forestry ’’ (Perth, 1916), we have sections, “Natural and Artificial Seasoning of Timber,” and ‘“ Deformation during Seasoning,’ which should be turned to, as they contain a useful précis of Australian experience up to date, 201 Bulletin No. 1 of the Forests Department of Western Australia is entitled— “The Kiln-drying of Jarrah” (H. marginata), by C. E. Lane-Poole, late Conservator of Forests, who acknowledges the collaboration of Acting Professor A. Tomlinson, of the Engineering School of the local University. Royal 8vo, 22 pp., and profusely, illustrated (1919). There are chapters on Seasoning, Kiln-dryimg, the well-known Tiemann Kiln, its Construction, Operation of the Kiln, Case-hardening, Temperature, Shrinkage, with notes on After-treatment, Improvements and Grading of Timber. The case for natural seasoning is given by V. B. Trapp in “ The Gum Tree,” quoted in “ The Australian Forestry Journal,’ March, 1920, p. 84. But already a small library has been written on the subject. Specifie Gravity. There is much room for research in this direction, the published results being alike few as regards both individuals and species, many bemg not represented at all. And of very few results can we say that we know the biological history of the timber whose specific gravity is recorded. Here is a useful line of research for a student, or rather, many of them, who will first have to decide as to a uniform method of presenting their results. Speaking generally, we have to refer to the specific gravity of Hucalyptus timbers in vague terms, ¢.g., amongst the heaviest timbers we include Ironbarks (various species), Tallow-wood (HZ. microcorys F.v.M.), Yate (E. occidentalis Endl.). Warren, in his “ Australian Timbers” (1887), p. 13, and 1892 (Chicago Exhibition), p. 20, gives the weights per cubic foot of five New South Wales timbers by two methods—the ordinary specific gravity method and by direct weighing and measuring. These are— Ib. per cub. ft. Grey Ironbark (2. paniculata) ws vss ... 73-854 Red Ironbark (HZ. siderophloia) Boe ies Pe (G. 522 Spotted Gum (#. maculata) ... sine as vs 627195 Blackbutt (EZ. pilularis) aM oe sah =. 657539 Woollybutt (H. longifolia)... si Bes ..- - 63-895 The weights by the specific gravity method are also given. 1889.—A number of weights of Eucalyptus timbers will be found in my “ Useful Native Plants of Australia’? (1889), but while I worked on authenticated material, the pieces weighed were too small to be satisfactory, as a rule. 1900.—The following timbers tested at the Melbourne University by Mr. James Mann had been stored away im a rack in a dry room for upwards of eight years; they were 2 feet long, and approximately 3 inches square :— Ironbark (2. sideroxylon) Grey Box (£. hemiphloia) Yellow Stringybark (2. Muelleriana) Tuart (2. gomphocephala) Blue Gum (22. globulus) Tallow-wood (2. microcorys) ... Yellow Box (2. melliodora) Karri (2. diversicolor) A further table at p. 36 gives — Jarrah (2. marginata) Karri (2. diversicolor) Tuart (2. gomphocephala) Wandoo (L. redunca) ... White Gum (2. viminalis) Flooded Gum (2. rostrata) Blue Gum (2. globulus) Grey Box (12. hemiphloia) Ib, per cub, ft. 69-7 61 73 (J. Mann, “ Australian Timber—Its Strength, Durability and Identification,” 1900, p. 25.) 1902.—A. O. Green (“ Tasmanian Timbers, their Qualities and Uses”) gives the weights of certain Tasmanian timbers :— Blee Gum (2. globulus), fresh cut... Blue Gum (2. g'obulus), dry 7 Stringybark (2. obliqua), fresh cut ... Stringybark (2. obliqua), dry Gum-top Stringybark (12. gigantea) ... Swamp Gum (Lf. reqnans) Peppermint (2. amygdalina) ... White Gum (2. viminalis) Ib. per cub, ft. 73 203 In G. A. Julius’ “ Western Australian Timber Tests, 1906, which embodies the physical characters of the timbers of that State (and some others), in Schedule I we have— Name of Timber. Specific Gravity, ke. Moisture when | Weight in Ib. per cubic foot. Green. | Where grown. | | Loca! Name. ~ | Botanical Name. sy eee Den CeneMPapeene | | | eeeree | Motes | pcre | of | of ; | | when | | 1 | | | ‘First Cut.| PEF5E | Weight. | wien, | Weight | | Weight. | | Jarrah | E. marginata ... *...| W.A | 68 55 48 33 50 Karri ..| EL. diversicolor ... ts 72 58 50 ap) ay febuarh: |< E. gomphocephala a US| Ge 60 3 43 | Wandoo ... EE. redunca lees We) al 63 22a 2S | Blackbutt E. patens emeeccl os, 69 54 46 ge | il | Red Gum E. calophylla Nae be nD 56 47 as | | WS | Yate ee E. cornuta Pe mae itis 53 79 fl 64 me | BP | York Gum .| B. loxophleba (fecunda)| ,, area fit) 67 59 23a 30 | Salmon Gum | EL. salmonophloia sel) Ep 70 66 60 20 25 Morrell | B. longicorms’ = 3, 73 64 56 OB BO) | Tronbark | E. paniculata, crebra, &e N.S.W. Oe aly 2 Al Peer | Tallow-wood E. microcorys be 3 74 63 | Blackbutt | #. pilularis | 3 66 57 | Spotted Gum...) LZ. maculata i 67 60 | Flooded Gum | B. saligna ; 74 3 Grey Gum ...| L. propinqua, &e. 71 65 | Grey or White! ZL. hemiphloia ... 74 68 | Box. | | Red Gum | B. rostrata sou! WNC: Boal OS 59 | Blue Gum | E. globulus ... ...| Wic and Tas.| 67 57 | Stringybark | £. obliqua al 3 = 64 56 | | | From the figures given in Schedule No. I made :— A. Specific gravity, and its relation to strength. the following deductions have been The heaviest of ithe Western Australian timbers, and of all the Australian timbers of note, are Yate and Wandoo, which when first cut both average 79 lb. per cubic foot, Tuart and York Gum following closely with weights of 78 and 77 lb. respectively. When seasoned, /.e., at 12 per cent. moisture, Yate and Wandoo are still the heaviest, with Tuart, York Gum, Salmon Gum, and Morrell following in that order. It has been stated that the weight and density of a seasoned timber is to acertain extent a measure of its strength, and this is borne out in the case of Yate, which is the heaviest and very much the strongest of the Australian hardwoods; and although Wandoo and Tuart do not come next inorder of strength, yet both are well to the front. - = It is more nearly correct, however, to state that, the greater the density, and therefore the weight, the greater is the strength to resist compressive strain, whether applied edgewise or crosswise; and this is fully borne out by the results of the tests, in which the relative positions are, Yate, Wandoo, Morrell, Tuart. Salmon Gum, and York Gum. 204 > It has been found that the “ density’ is no criterion as to the ‘“‘ Tenacity” or Tensile strength of the material, and hence, therefore, affords no guide as to the relative strength of beams, which largely involves the tensile strength of the timbers. Thus, Karri, which when seasoned is lighter and less dense than any of the above-mentioned timbers, is very much stronger in tension and as a “ beam” than all others, excepting Yate and Salmon Gum. Red Gum also, which is comparatively light when seasoned, is very strong in tensioh, although not so high when used in beams, due to its lower compressive strength. (pp. 14-15.) Hardness. The hardness of a body is its power of resisting the insertion of another body into its mass. Woods which offer considerable resistance to being worked by instruments are termed hardwoods, and those which may be easily worked are termed softwoods. Eucalyptus timbers pass under the name of hardwoods, but reference to any work which deals with their physical properties shows that the variation amongst them, in this respect, is very great indeed. Schlich (Fisher), v, 34, states that the factors on which the hardness of a wood depends are—its anatomical structure, the coherence of its fibres, the amount of resin it contains, its degree of moisture, and the kind of instrument used. The chapter is interesting, but Eucalyptus timbers are not used as illustrations. The determination of degrees of hardness is one for the engineer, and I content myself with quoting the observations and results of Stone, Julius, and Warren, who are distinguished members of the engineering profession, and they have given special attention to the subject. The hardness of timber is unfortunately just as much dependent upon our impressions asare taste and smell, but its commercial importance is much greater, hence many attempts have been made to express a scale of hardness in words. Nordlinger expressed it in figures corresponding with the weight of sawdust removed bya given number of strokes of a saw; another observer employed a rasp; a third turned balls of the wood to be tested, and measured the distance they rebounded when dropped from a given height; another (Hough, I believe) dropped a pointed weight upon the wood and measured the depth of indentation. The methods are all useless because Nordlinger’s saw (to say nothing of his biceps) is needed to produce the same result, and the saw must always be equally keen; and the like with the rasp. Again, the turned ball could never be reproduced exactly, even in the same wood, and in most woods a ball would soon become distorted by warping. By Hough’s method the bottom of the depression made by the impact of the point would rise up in some woods from their elasticity, while in others it would remain deeply impressed. My own method, though more complicated, presupposes nothing that cannot be reproduced by others, but unfortunately it requires a machine of considerable complexi y, which, as I have had no leisure so far to make exhaustive researches in this direction, is merely described in the Appendix. After all, it is not hardness alone that is measured, but more accurately the resistance to impact, spoken of by Hough, or, in other words, the amount of force which wood will absorb when struck. We are, therefore, thrown back upon vague terms, such as “ hard,” ** very hard,” ‘‘ moderately hard,” &e., &c., coupled with the names of a few well-known woods for comparison, so that they are not quite empty words. Gamble’s scale of hardness, expressed in this fashion, is good, but cannot be used by English readers, as his standard woods are all Indian. I have, therefore, used Nordlinger’s scale, in which the type species are chiefly familiar Huropean woods, and as it embraces a longer and rather more convenientseries. I cannot 205 say that it is at all uniform when tested by accurate means, but I am loath to pile another empirical scheme upon those already in existence, without more substantial gain than appears in sight at present. A rough method, not to be despised, as a test for hardness (2), is to try the wood upon the transverse section (across-grain) with the finger-nail. The amount of resistance felt, and the depth of the mark made, give a ready and not at all inaccurate means of comparison. (“ The Timbers of Commerce and their Identification,’ by Herbert Stone, pp. XXXV-XXXvi, 1904.) Tests for Hardness —A ~ hard’ wood has been defined as one requiring a load in excess of 1,000 lb. per square inch to produce an indentation of one-twentieth of an inch. Tests were made to determine this factor, which is of considerable importance in sleepers, upon specimens 12 in. x 3in. x 2in, The load was applied through a circular steel die nominally 1 square inch sectional area, and the “ instant ” of obtaining a penetration of one-twentieth of an inch was automatically recorded by the apparatus shown on Plates Nos. 17 and 18. The relative hardness was also derived by measurement of the penetration produced by a weight of 40 Ib. falling from a height of 5 feet on to the specimen, which was held firmly upona machined surface that formed portion of an anvil of 1 ton weight. The requisite height of drop was previously determined by experiment, and was sufficient to produce well-defined differences in penetration, but not so great in the majority of cases as to split the timber. To afford means for comparison, a number of samples of “ American Oak” and “ Selected Indian ¥ teak were tested for hardness by both methods, and the results are given hereafter. SpaLtine Tests were made upon turned specimens, 3 inches in length and 4 square inches in sectional area, by allowing a 40 lb. weight to fall upon them from a height of 5 feet, the specimens being placed on “ end” on the 1-ton anvil. The number of blows required to produce certain “‘ deformations ’’ upon the specimens, as recorded automatically, were taken as a measure of the resistance to “ breaking up under shock”’ by comparison with the results obtained on similar tests of American Oak and Teak. (Western Australian Timber Tests, 1906. ‘““ The Physical Characteristics of the Hardwoods of Western Australia,’ by G. A. Julius, pp. 10-11.) Hardness.—This was experimented upon by the measurement of both “ static”? and suddenly applied loads, and the former was found to more accurately represent the hardness of the material. Where the load was suddenly applied, the “ very moist” timbers generally gave higher results when they were partially seasoned than when dry, due probably to the elasticity of the specimens. the _ cells’ closing upon receiving the blow, and reopening immediately and before the depth of indentation could be measured—this being particularly noticeable with Karri and Red Gum. For this reason, therefore, the static pressure required to produce a given penetration is the more accurate of the two methods, and as was to be expected, the “ dry,” “ dense.”’ “ curly ” grained timbers gave considerably higher results than those that are straight grained, (Lbid., p. 18.) 206 See the following two tables concerning Western Australian timbers, furnished by Julius :— } pf Name of Timber. Hardness. é 2 As determined by static [As glemine. bythe Tadetations | “tua regu to fon [ene eee Dy ae ony ADE ; given Indentation. Local Name. Botanical Name. Average Indentation in Mills. Mondininelas ——_—__—__- — —<——— per sq. inch By; a ber Number required to | Minimum. , of produce an inet ee es mI Tests. Indentation | per cent. of | | Per cent. | Depth | Moisture. inch. | Moisture. | in Mills. a0 ! i Jarrah EB. marginata | 4T 2a 5 290, 128 51 4,500 Karri ... E. diversicolor ... fo (eax 45 50 102 43 4,400 Tuart :. BE. gomphocephala | 52 25 50 Ol 59 7,050 _ Wandoo ... EB. redunca 44 12 55 55 54 8,000 Blackbutt ...; L. patens 38 12 105 | 105 40 4,300 Red Gum __...| £. calophylla aj) a i ag 85 105 49 4,500 Wate wes? ...| 2. cornuta : aeeual9 | 12 25 25 19 7,400 York Gum... H. loxophleba (facunda) 17 24 32 40 17 7,600 Salmon Gum ...| £. salmonophloia soo? = WG 0) 60 18 6,800 Morrell ... B. longicornis ... | Ty |) et 30) 50) 20 6,900 1 | Name of Timber. Spalling Test. | 40 lb. dropped 5 feet on to eylindrical | specimen 3 inches in length by 4 square inches sectional area carried on an anvil | 1 ton in weight. Local Name. Botanical Name. : l | Number of blows sustained, / | Number = = = of Teats. Before dale cnet commenced, failure. Jarrah EL. marginata 51 5 6 Karri LE). diversicolor 40 5 6 Tuart... Li. gomphocephala 41 8 10 Wandoo L. vedunca 31 16 16 Blackbutt Li. patens ... 39 3 5 Red Gum L.. calophylla 63 4 6 Mates. EL. cornuta ae 1] 9 12 York Gum Lh. lorophleba ( (feecunda)... ne | 37 12 15 Salmon Gum | 2. sulmonophloia nee R3 4 | 20 24. Morrell LP). longicornis 19 | 17 22 207 Warren, W. H. ‘Sand Blast Tests of New South Wales Timbers,” Journ. Roy. Soc. N.S.W., xliv, 620, 1910. Twelve of the timbers chosen for comparison were Eucalypts, viz. :— Blackbutt (2. pilularis). Red Mahogany (2. resinifera). Tallow-wood (H. microcorys). Grey Box (2. hemiphloia). Grey Gum (17. propinqua). Woollybutt (2. longifolia). Grey Ironbark (2. paniculata). Spotted Gum (#. maculata). Blue Gum (£. saligna). Jarrah (#. marginata). The first nine were from New South Wales, all coastal, mostly North Coast, the remainder South Coast. The tenth was the well-known Westein Australian timber. The apparatus is described and the method of conducting the experiments. In addition to the tables of results, there are plates showing— (a) Specimens of the various timbers after testing im direction A, 7.e., parallel to the direction of the fibre. (6) Specimens of the various timbers after bemg tested im direction B, ve., perpendicular to direction of fibre and also perpendicular to annual rings. (c) Specimens of the various timbers after testing in direction C, 7.e., perpendicular to direction of the fibre, and tangential to the annual rings. Mr. R. H. Cambage, Journ. Roy. Soc. N.S.W., xlvui, 34 (1913), has the following general notes m regard to the hardness of Eucalyptus timbers from a geographical point of view, mainly as regards New South Wales :— Timbers may broadly be grouped under two heads, viz :—Texture and colour, the former of which may be subdivided into hard and soft, and the latter mto dark and pale. In arranging Eucalypius timbers into hard and soft groups it is found tha the hardest occur in the Interior where the conditions are the most arid and the trees of slowest growth, though the hardes: are not necessarily the strongest. The second in degree of hardness are found on the Western Slopes, the third on the Coastal Area, and the fourth or softest in the Mountain Region. The Coastal Area contains both hard and soft Eucalyptus timbers, members of the fronbark group, such as E. paniculata, siderophloia, and crebra, also L. hemiphloia of the Box group being among the hardest. It might perhaps be expected that the decrease in hardness would accord with the increase in rainfall, but although this progression applies so far as the Interior and Western Slopes are concerned, it is in the division with the third highest rainfall and not the fourth, viz., in the cold Mountain Region, where there are the least hardwoods. Now, under the peneplain conditions, long prior to the Kosciusko period, a greater similarity in the texture of Eucalyptus timbers in South-Eastern Australia would undoubtedly have existed over at least the Coastal, Mountain, and Western Slopes divisions, and it seems a fair inference that the great uplift in that period is responsible for accentuating, even though an earlier and slighter uplift may have helped to originate, some of the various differences in the textures of these timbers. Mr. R. T. Baker, in his “ Hardwoods of Australia,” at p. 2, has a qualitative scale of hardness, viz.:—Very hard (H. crebra), hard (£. rostrata), moderately hard (EZ. gigantea or delegatensis) (and EH. marginata), which, however, does but show the unsatisfactoriness of all such scales in the present state of our knowledge. G 208 Fissility and Interlockedness. Schlich (Fisher), v, 39, has a special section devoted to “ Fissility,”’ or “ Fissibility,” as he calls it. By the fissibility of wood is meant the property it possesses of being split by a wedge driven into it in the direction of the fibres. Fissibility is clearly a form of hardness. . . . Branch and rootwood, owing to twisted knotty structure, is harder to split than stem wood, and no part of a tree is harder to split than the stump, where the tap and side-roots unite to form the bole. Trees with twisted fibre are specially hard to split, and it is found that those twisting from left to right (against the sun’s apparent course) are harder to split than those twisting in the opposite direction. The structure of the medullary rays has very great influence on the fissibility of a wood, for they are in the plane in which the principal splitting action lies, so that (trees) with large rays are easily split. In addition to this factor of structure, he deals with Elasticity and Flexibility of Fibre, Moisture, &c., Locality and Mode of Growth, all in relation to Fissibility. Those timbers which are converted by splitters into rails, shingles, and palings may be fairly enumerated as fissile. As a rule, species producing such timbers grow in sheltered valleys with good soil and drainage, and good cultural conditions generally, so as to encourage straight, rapid growth. The timber-getter, as a rule, knows his species by experience, and he selects individuals by reason of their absence of twist, usually obvious in the bark to the tramed eye. A simple guide will be the list of uses to which timbers are put and which presuppose fissility, in my “ Notes on the Commercial Timbers of New South Wales” (Third Edition). Amongst Eucalypts, the Stringybarks have a fair degree of fissility, to which may be added the Mountain Ashes*(2. regnans and EF. gigantea), which are more fissile still. But very many species are worked up by splitters for one use and another. Fissility enters somewhat into the classification submitted at p. 142, Part LIT. Notice the admirably depicted shearing tests in Plates 60-64 of Julius, 1906 (a). The following also is a measure of fissility :— Tests to determine the holding power of dog spikes in sleepers were made with both old and new sleepers, the old sleepers being drawn from the “ road”’ by withdrawing two out of the four spikes, thus allowing the sleeper to be removed without disturbing the remaining two spikes. These were then “ pulled out’ by means of the apparatus shown in Plate 26, the “ pull” required to “ start’ the spike being recorded, as also the size and type of spike. New holes were bored in the ‘old’ sleepers and the spikes redriven, to be again pulled out in order to determine the holding power of the “ uséd”’ sleepers upon the freshly-driven spikes. Similar tests were also made upon new sleepers. All of the spikes were § inch square, and, with the exception of several of the oldest sleepers, were of the standard pattern marked B. on Plate 26, and had been driven into holes bored with a 32-inch auger. (‘‘ W.A. Timber Tests, 1906," by G. A. Julius, p. 11.) Photographs illustrating fractures, which are a measure of fissility, can be seen, not only in the works of Julius, but also in those of Professor Warren, A. O. Green, Nangle, and many others, 209 Interlocked Timbers.—Interlockedness is the converse of fissility, and, like it, is not capable of other than broad generalisations at the present time. Interlocked timbers which specially stand out are the Yate of Western Australia and the Ironbarks and Boxes of the Eastern part. Engineers are working at the problems involved, for economic reasons, and, in a few years, our interlocked timbers will be classified more quantitatively than is the case at present. Reference may also be made to Mr. Baker's ‘* Hardwoods of Australia,” p. 138, under the heading “ Texture,” and also at p. 9, he remarks under “ Grain,” which he subdivides into Straight Gram, Open Grain, Close Grain, Interlocked, Short-grained, Wavy, &c. Inflammability. Le) G. Rodney Cherry, “ Comparative Combustibility of Timbers,” is a paper read before the Insurance Institute of New South Wales, 18th August, 1903, and published in its Journal, “ The Sydney Record,” for September, 1903. It takes cognisance of a number of Eucalyptus timbers, amongst others. The subject has been very little dealt with, and it is hoped that additional research will be made. Mr. Cherry devised a special apparatus, and the tests (which seem somewhat perplexing) were made with this apparatus. Stone, op. cit., p. Xxxv (1904), has a few brief notes, of a general character, in regard to simple qualitative tests of inflammability. A book “ Firewoods: their Production and Fuel Values,” by A. ‘D. Webster, is interesting because of the paucity of literature on the subject. It does not refer in any way to Australian timbers or Australian conditions; it 1s written chiefly for British readers. Non-inflammability — “The British Fire-Prevention Committee made some careful inflammability trials with Jarrah and Karri timbers a few years ago, with a view of obtaining reliable data as to their fire resistance capa- bilities, when severe tests were applied. The results were regarded as generally satisfactory, and as indicating that a building constructed of Jarrah or Karri would be unusually resistant to fire, especially in the case of floors and floor-beams. Tuart is about equally resistant, while Blackbutt (£. patens) is especially mentioned by the State Royal Commission as being notably non-inflammable.” (G. A. Julius, “ W.A. Timbers,” p. 12, 1906.) A paper on the “ Fire-resisting Qualities of Eucalyptus Timbers ” (“ Australian Forestry Journal,” August, 1920, p. 248) quotes the tests of the British Fire Prevention Committee, referred to by Mr. Julius, on Jarrah and Karri door and Jarrah floors, made in 1902 and 1903. Endeavour must be made to gather together the scattered facts in regard to the inflammability (and the reverse) of our living Hucalyptus timbers. Mr. W. A. W. de Beuzeville speaks of the low fire-resisting power of #. /raxinoides in the Queanbeyan district, New South Wales, which is important to foresters, as such a tree does not stop 210 a forest fire. Indeed, the time will come when foresters will have compiled a list of trees in respect to their capacity to burn. Of course, this list may not be identical with a list of fire-resistant seasoned timbers of the same species. FF The lronbarks and Box-trees of Fastern Australia supply excellent firewoods, and are hence much sought after for the purpose, and I regret to say that I have often seen fine trees of this class converted into firewood by a man who has purchased the “firewood rights,” when they ought to have been reserved for further development or for immediate constructive purposes. EB. Seeana is a bad burner. See this work, Part XXXII, p. 30. In the eastern gold-mining areas of Western Australia (Kalgoorlie, &c.), the Eucalyptus firewood industry assumes an importance it has in no other Australian ee > gold-field, because of the absence of coal. There are “ Wood-lies,” owned by wood companies which traverse timber areas, cut it out (under regulations approved by the Forest Department), and the lines (rails) are pulled up and re-erected in another area. The lines have all the essential equipment of a railway, and along its course temporary villages spring up. The photograph, 8 B, to be reproduced later, taken and presented by Mr. C. E. Lane-Poole, later Conservator of Forests for Western Australia, shows mining fuel at the end of the Kurrawang line, 82 miles from Kurrawang, about 10 miles west of Kalgoorlie. A trip of three days on this line as a guest of the Company, is a very pleasant memory, as, apart from seeing the operations of the lme, I was enabled to visit an area containing interesting trees I could reach in no other way. Mr. Lane-Poole’s notes are as follows :— The photograph shows the firewood stacked on each side of the line ready to be trucked. The bush is divided out on each side into strips and each cutter or pair of cutters is allotted his strip. The wood is then carted in and dumped upright alongside the line. The trucks pass over a weighbridge, and so the quantity of wood cut by each man is known and paid for at a rate which was fixed by agreement between the workers and the Kurrawang Wood Company. All work is piece-work, and the majority of the men working are Italians. The average earnings would seem to work out at 17s. 6d. per day (1919). Destructive Distillation. See an article “‘ Products of the Dry Distillation of Victorian Woods,” in Official Record, Intercolonial Exhibition (Melbourne), 1866-67, p. 238. Proximate analyses, including those of four HKucalyptus timbers (2. leucoxylon, rostrata, obliqua, and globulus) showing the yield of charcoal, crude wood, vinegar, and incondensable gases, are given at pages 241, 242. See also p. 315 (Pyroligneous acid). 211 In a laboratory under the direction of the Forestry Commission, New South Wales (Report for year ending 30th June, 1917, p. 15), the following results were obtained :— Samples of Wood treated in one-ton Lots. Yields. Timber. ' PRICE Pyroligneous Wood tar (Clarcoal | Acid in in nares | gallons. gallons. yA Red Stringybark... sal LE. capitellata —... ae | 70 3 6:5 Bloodwood ... ties .... E. corymbosa Ba ae se 74 Ba) 7 White Gum ... sos ... EH. hemastoma... md Sua 64 | 4 6 Blackbutt... 206 ...| EB. puhiaris as ae an 80 3:5 6°25 White Stringybark ... ... E. eugenioides ... vee Hee 7). 4-5 6:5 Swamp Mahogany ... ..| LH. robusta ae iy | 76 3 6:25 White Mahogany ... ...| EL. aemenioides 68 3:5 6:5 Tallow-wood a .... HE. mierocorys — ... sy | 80 4:5 6-25 — a = | In the Report for the following year, at p. 20, we have— Wood Distillation.—The distillation of wood tests commenced last year are now nearing completion, and some very interesting data has been derived from them. A wide range of timbers was employed, and the results, with one or two exceptions, show a remarkable uniformity. The following table shows the results for timbers on which a complete test has been made :— Products of the Dry Distillation of New South Wales Timbers. { Name of Timber. | Byte. Composition of Pyroligneous Acid. | Tar Charcoal | ligneous —— SS | | | ae 5 rs poe Methyl. | Acetone, ; ; | oerorn Fa aaa eal eA | Acetic Alcohol, | calculated Loca! Name. Botanical Name. — | fl fam tan Shae Acid, per cent. from _ | j y 1 teh per cent. by Acetic Acid, | ; volume. per cent. Red Stringybark ...) E. capitellata 3 | 64 70 5:49 BY 2-65 Bloodwood ..| EB. corymbosa Saieel a 74. 5:28 1-34 2:55 White Gum E. hemastoma 4 | 6 64 5-55 1-66 2-€8 Blackbutt ... ..| L. pilularis 3h 64 80 3-03 1-16 1-46 White Stringybark | HL. eugenioides... 44 64 71 5:49 1:3 | 2-65 Swamp Mahogany...) E. robusta ‘al 3 64 76 4-26 168 | 2-06 White Mahogany ...| H. acmenioides Sse Ge 68 4-68 1-45 | 2-26 Tallow-wood .| EB. microcorys 4y | 64 80 6:33 1-34 3°06 Flooded Gum ...| EB. grandis... 5k | 64 69 4-20 1:58 2-03 Woollybutt... ...| B. longifolia 3 6 71 2-16 “271 1-04 Blue Gum ... ...| L. saligna aa 24 53 62 4-14 “39 2-00 Grey Gum ... E. punctata Joa| 24 BL 62 3:78 (83) Te} Ironbark, Red E. siderophloia 3 63 70 5:55 1-00 2-68 Spotted Gum E. maculata 24 5 61 6: 1-1 2-9 Grey Box ... E. hemiphloia 2 5t 64 6-72 1-23 3-24 Red Mahogany E. resinifera 24 64 68 5-97 oY 2-88 Tronbark, Grey ...| L. paniculata 3} 6 70 6:27 5 3-09 Tronbark, Grey ...| EH. paniculata 3 6} 74 5-79 3 2°80 os 212 In the Report for 1919, pages 22 and 23, we have continued reports under the headings “ Wood Distillation and Wood Tars.” + In the Report for 1920, p, 28, we have, under the heading of “ Wood Distillation,” Black Peppermint, Eucalyptus amygdalina (really E. radiata)— Per ton of wood-tar in gallons bet sas a4 24 Pyroligneous acid in gallons ... . ae cae 78 Charcoal in ewt. at re Bae 8 soe 5} In “ Jarrah,’’ the organ of the Australian Forest League at Perth, we have, in the issue for August, 1920, an excellent article on “ Alcohol from Waste Wood or Sawdust,” by J. H. Boas, the value of which is enhanced by the table of Principal Products of Wood Distillation. The same author’s pamphlet on ““ Wood Waste,” published as Bulletin No. 19 of the “ Institute of Science and Industry ~ (Melbourne, 1921), should also be referred to, for it is most suggestive. The subject of destructive distillation is dealt with in much greater detail than was possible in the “ Jarrah” article, and figures of stills are shown. The destructive distillation of Australian timber has formed the basis of Australian enterprise for many years, notably by the firm of William Cuming & Co., which works with (largely) Hucalyptus regnans at Warburton, Victoria. Ash. 1867.—For some brief notes on the ash of a Eucalyptus wood and a bark, see “ Official Record, Intercolonial Exhibition ’’ (Melbourne), 1866-67, p. 317. In Rept. Aust. Assoc. Adv. Sci., xiv, 576 (1913), is an abstract by James Mann of his work on “ The Calorific Value of some Australian Woods, with notes on the Production of Charcoal and Ash,’ from which the following is taken. Indeed, it is the first important Australian research on the subject. The objects of investigation were to determine, for different Australian woods, and the charcoal produced from them, their calorific values as fuel, the quantity of charcoal and the amount and colour of the ash. The specimens of wood used in the tests were in the form of 3-inch cubes, and for each species, at least four cubes were tested both as wood and charcoal. The cubes were dried for twenty-four hours at a temperature of 103 deg. C., and placed in a desiccator, to prevent absorption of moisture before weighing. Charcoal Tests. The cubes were carbonised in a closed muftle packed with powdered charcoal, which was heated in a gas furnace. When nearly cool the carbonised cubes were placed in the desiccator, as above. Cubes, similar to those used in the charcoal tests, were burnt in platinum crucibles. 213 Ash Tests. The following table (Table 1) gives the weights of charcoal and ash produced from one ton of wood. The third column is the weight of ash produced from one ton of charcoal. | | Weight of | Weight of Ash | Weight of Ash Botanical Name. Local Name. Charcoal from Wood | from Charcoal | in pounds, in pounds. in pounds, Ei. bicolor ...| Black Box 805 1:340 3:98 E. rostrata ‘..| Red Gum ... 696 0-636 2-05 HE. Stuartiana ...| Apple Gum 681 7-280 23-89 E. sideroxylon ...| Red Ironbark 656 0:957 3°26 EL. hemiphloia ...| Grey Box ... 656 17-270 60:03 E. polyanthema ...| Red Box ... 647 4-150 13:86 E. macrorrhyncha ...| Stringybark 637 0-668 2-40 E. melliodora .| Yellow Box 631 6-380 22:70 E. obliqua .| Messmate ... 600 0-718 2-68 E. globulus ... .| Blue Gum 599 5:216 19-63 FE. amygdalina ...| Peppermint 593 1-079 4-23 E. botryoides ...| Gippsland Mahogany 584 2-300 8-84 E. eugenioides ...| White Stringybark 583, 0-291 1-11 E. Bosistoana ...| White Box 574 17-158 67-00 EB. Considenvana ...| Yert Chuck 557 0-980 3°95 E. viminalis .| White Gum » 539 4-062 17-63 E. pulverulenta .| Woollybutt or mealy ‘Stringy- 463 0-792 3°96 ; . bark. Cubes, similar to those used above, were also adopted in these tests. Calorimetric Tests. A Berthelot-Mahler bomb calorimeter was employed to determine the calorific values, which are here (Table 2) expressed in calories, per gramme :— Calorific Value Calorific Value Botanical Name. Local Name. of of Charcoal. Wood. E. eugenioides .| White Stringybark 7,912 4,680 E. obliqua ... ...| Messmate 7,901 4,594 E. melliodora .... Yellow Box ... F nie 7,895 4,693 E. pulverulenta ...| Woollybutt or mealy ¥ Siting gybark ee 7,853 4,604 E. rostrata ...| Red Gum ; ah 7,842 4,811 E. rostrata , ...| Red Gum 7,018 4250 E. macrorrhyncha .| Stringybark 7,839 4,674 E. Stuartiana ...| Apple Gum 7,819 4,703 E. Consideniana ... ...| Yert Chuck 7,802 4,576 E. viminalis ...| White Gum ae 7,749 4,670 E. botryordes ...| Gippsland Mahogany 7,758 4,756 EB, globulus .... Blue Gum : 7,736 4,560 E. amygdalina ...| Peppermint 7,731 5,099 E. bicolor ... ...| Black Box 7,610 4,595 E. hemiphloia ...| Grey Box 7,052 4,422 E. polyanthema ...| Red Box oe 7 044 4,828 E. sideroxylon .... Red Ironbark ... 6,995 4,528 E. Bosistoana .... White Box 6,715 4,431 The numbers in italics represent the results of experiments on undried specimens, which contained at least 12 per cent. of moisture, showing a reduction of the calorific value of charcoal by 10 per cent., and that of wood by 11-5 per cent. ee ee ee ee ee eee = re 214 Table 3 shows the percentage of ash and charcoal from wood, the calorific values of both dry wood and dry charcoal, and remarks on the colour and fexture (?) of the ash. They are arranged in the descending order of the percentage of ash. In this table the botanical names only are given :-— Calorifie | Calorific Botanical Name. Ash. Chareoal. | Value of | Value of Remarks on the Ashes. Wood. Charcoal. | per cent. | per cent. | . hemiphloia .... 0°7726 | 29:34 | 4,934 7,792 | Light stone, pink shade. Amorphous. . Bosistoana ...| 0°7660 | 19:22 | 4,431 6,715 | Decided pink. Amorphous. . Stuartiana ... 0:3230 | 30-74 | 4,703 | 7,819 | Bluish grey. Slightly granular. Like powdered pumice. . melliodora ...| 0:2850 | 28:20 4,693 7,895 | White, pinkish tinge. Amorphous. -globulus ... ...| 0°2330 | 26-80 4,560 7,736 | Light yellow, like brickdust. Granular. . viminalis... ...| 01810 | 24-02 4,670 | 7,749 | Stone colour, yellow. Granular. botryoides ... 0:1026 | 26:04 | 4,576 | 7,758 | Shades of dark grey and yellow. . amygdalina .... 0:0790 | 26-50 5,099 7,731 | Light brown, like fine sand. bicolor... ... 00640 | 35-93 | 5,142 8409 | Light yellow, like brickdust. Amorphous. , . polyanthema _.... 0-0485 | 28°92 | 4,827 | 7,783 | Very light stone colour, hke fine sand. Consideniana .... 0:0438 | 24-90 4.576 | 7,802 | Cream. Granular. . sideroxylon ... 00427 | 29°36 | 5,053 | 7,729 | Stone colour, pinkish. Slightly granular. . pulverulenta ...| 0:0354 | 20:21 4,604 | 7,853 | Dark brown, like ground coffee. .obliqua ... .... 0°0321 | 26:79 | 4,594 | 7,901 | Cream. Finely granular. -rostrala ... .... 0-0284 | 31:09 | 4,811 | 7,842 | Dark cream. Medium granular. . macrorrhyncha ... 0:0272 | 29:23 | 4,674 | 7,839 | Dark brown, shading from pink. Sandlike. | . eugenioides ... 0-0130 | 26-31 | 4,680 | 7,912 | Yellowish brown. Woolly. | ba ty te ba Sy Sy Sy ta Sy by tb by by by by It will be observed that there is no relation between the percentage of ash and charcoal produced, but the tendency, in regard to the calorific value is, that the timber giving the lowest percentage of ash also gives the highest calorific value, and, conversely, the timber giving the greater percentage of ash, is lower in calorific value. Summary. The calorific value of dry charcoal produced from the Eucalypts averages 7,800 C. The calorific value of dry wood produced from the Eucalypts averages 4,650 C. That moisture decreases the calorific value about equal to the percentage of moisture it contains. The calorific value does not depend upon the density of the wood, but rather on the amount of ash it contains. . It would appear that the lighter woods give the purest charcoal. moo ke In a paper by Messrs. Baker and Smith in British Association Report, 1915, we have a paragraph headed—* Directing Influences of Inorganic Chemical Constituents,” and which contains the following statements :— The large trees mostly grow in soil comparatively poor in mineral constituents, the soil being of a siliceous nature. The apparent difficulty of trees so placed is overcome, as they have the peculiarity of only storing minute quantities of mineral constituents in their timber (3); this appears to be one of the chief reasons why such trees are able to continue growing until they reach very great dimensions: &. regnans, for instance, sometimes exceeds 70 feet in circumference, and reaches a height of over 300 feet. If species growing in highly siliceous country stored mineral matter in the woody portions as freely as do the Eucalypts which grow on less siliceous or on basic soils, this available mineral material would soon be exhausted and the growth of the tree would cease; but some of the largest trees of these species must be many hundreds of years old. (But see Tenison Woods, de Beuzeville, and Patton in Part XLVIII, pp. 244-259.—J.H.M.) The mineral matter stored in the timber of the four above-named species, calculated on the anhydrous timber, is as follows (3): EL. regnans Pa. ames sa ee bor ... 0-054 per cent. LE. Delegatensis (gigantea) cs ee Ke mor, OHO. gy E. obliqua ee: rie Pe: a ee Bo LOHOVAS) EL. pilularis Pe A Ay Hep) he Foy LOD 2 ers 215 These values are obtained from timbers collected from five widely-distributed (separated) localities. Although the amount of ash constituents in the woody portions of the species referred to is so small, a much larger quantity is found in their leaves, those of #. regnans giving 2:85 per cent. of ash, those of H. pilularis 2-91 per cent. _ The buds, petioles, seed-cases and seeds also contain a considerable amount of mineral matter : thus in the case of H. pilularis— Buds, with petioles das ode obo wai ... 319 per cent. Seed-cases (fruits)... Aap ne ae es nae. || esto) i Seeds ee Bue aan aie ao At soo dleyl 43 The mineral matter in these portions of the tree, like that of the leaves, would obviously be available for repeated use. A striking peculiarity of several groups of EKucalypts is the comparative constancy of the amount ~of manganese in the ash of the timber of a given species from trees grown over the whole range covered by the species; thus the amount found in H. pilularis from five widely-distributed localities ranged between 0:2 and 0-26 per cent.; H. regnans gave 0-27 per cent.; LH. Delegatensis (gigantea), 0-3 per cent. ; HE. obliqua, 0:22 per cent. The mean results obtained in the case of these four species show that the manganese present in their timber represents only one part in about one million parts of anhydrous wood; in five species of “Tronbarks ” it is one part in 60,000 parts (3). Again, in the case of this group, whatever the variation in the percentage amount of ash in the timber of the several species of the group, the ratio of Mn to the other inorganic constituents is remarkably uniform; the following are results obtained with the five principal “ Ironbarks ”’ :— Per cent. of Ash. Per cent. of Mn. in ash. E. paniculata pac sp 200 0:47 p 1-40 E. siderophloia bon it a 0-17 1-25 E. melanophloia —... te see 0-172 1-50 LE. sideroxylon a ses bot 0-072 1-15 E. crebra 54 aus as Aes 0-06 1:50 The indications these ash results afford is that H.crebra, and to a lesser extent, H. sideroxylon, would be found growing naturally on soils more siliceous than that consonant with the other species of “ Tronbarks”’: this is fairly borne out by results. There are considerable differences in the general character of other mineral constitutents of the several groups of Eucalypts as well as in the amount of mineral matter stored, but there is an approximate relative constancy in the amounts of certain elements required by the members of the several groups. Magnesium is a pronounced constituent in the ashes of species belonging to some groups, whilst calcium predominates in those of others. Representative species of the three large groups, the ‘‘ Boxes,” the “¢ Tronbarks,”’ and the “‘ Ashes,” show this fact somewhat clearly; the results in each case with members of the same groups agree closely. “ Boxes” (H. hemiphloia and E. albens) :— Mean percentage in ash. CaO es ce ao a: hs wae 2 OlSL MgO a se st He dc: ay eal * Tronbarks”’ (#. siderophloia and E. paniculata == Mean percentage in, ash. CaO von BE aa ae es ie .. 29°63 MgO bee oA aN a rae see a. ~~ 6°92 * Ashes” (H. Delegatensis (gigantea) and E. regnans) :— Mean percentage in ash. CaO scp) Pe RM aT ee cone. TOSI ARO 55's 4 ges A oe a a ak Ur) Oil 216 Wood-ash Tests.—Interesting information was obtained from an analysis of the ashes of several species of timber. Two pounds of ashes of each timber were obtained in the following way :—Pieces of the timber were burnt in an ordinary oil drum, which had been perforated with }-inch holes about 3 inches from the bottom to admit of sufficient draught. The tests are as yet incomplete, but the percentage of unburnt carbon in each sample and the percentage of potash in the true ash has been determined for the following species :— | | > tren? | Percentage of { i | | Percentage of Timber. ical Name. District. = Potash | Timber. Botanical Name | Coane BP ee a, | ; oe | Mountain Gum ..| EB. goniocalyx .| Bermagui (Moruya) 30-60 6°85 | Mountain Ash ... ..| E. Sieberiana 35 90 30:57 5-57 | Woollybutt ... £. longifolia Be 29 17-60 6°36 Yellow Stringybark ..| B. Muelleriana a _ 3% 9-70 iaia}5) | Yellow Box ..| B. melliodora ...| Dubbo 16-74 28 | Spotted Gum ... ..; £. maculata ... .| Wyong 20-02 4-70 Blue Gum ..| 2. saligna ae 26°14 5:17 | Grey Box ..| B. hemiphloia a = ee 24-81 2°95 | Mountain Ash ... ..| £. gigantea ... .... Tumbarumba 20-02 9-23 Grey Ironbark ..| E. paniculata ..., Casino 22:89 13 | Red Ironbark ... ..| B. siderophloia mers 21-32 1-02 | Forest Red Gum ..| E. tereticornis Hie 47-03 1:58 | Grey Gum ..| B. punctata ... Be | Fs 24-66 +26 | Blackbutt .| E£. pilularis ... a Taree 40:31 2-04 (Report of Forestry Commission, New South Wales, for year ended 20th June, 1918, p. 22.) Some determinations of Ashes of Eucalypts by J. C. Brunnich, Agricultural Chemist, will be found in the report of the Director of Forests for 1918 in Annual Report of Department of Public Lands, Queensland, p. 60. Explanation of Plates (220-223). AUSTRALIAN HYBRIDS. PLATE 220. Bucalyptus siderorylon A. Cunn. la. Juvenile leaf; 1b, mature leaf; 1c, flowers; 1d, anther; le, fruits not quite ripe, and showing remains of filaments. Maryborough, Victoria. (J. Blackburne.) Eucalyptus sideroxylon-leucorylon hybrids (2 and 3). 2a. Juvenile leaf; 26, mature leaf; 2c, buds and a flower; 2d, anthers; 2e, fruits. Black Waterholes, near Redeastle, Victoria. (W. 8. Brownscombe, No. 12a, through J. Blackburne.) 3a. Twig, bearing an intermediate leaf, buds and a flower; 3b, mature leaf; 3c, anther; 3d, immature fruit, showing style and stigma, and deciduous ring; 3e, fruits, showing one end on. Black Waterholes, near Redcastle, Victoria. (W. 8. Brownscombe, No. 1la, through J. Blackburne.) Bucalyptus leucorylon ¥.v.M. 4a, 4b. Glaucous juvenile leaves; 4c, mature leaf; 4d, anther; 4c, immature fruits, showing stamens and ring; 4f, fruits. Maryborough, Victoria. (J. Blackburne.) 217 PLATE 221. X Hucalyptus McIntyrensis Maiden, n.sp. (A reputed hybrid between Z. rostrata Schlecht. and L. ovata Labill.) la. Juvenile leaves; 10, intermediate leaf and buds; 1c, mature leaf and fruits. Mount McIntyre, South Australia. (Walter Gill.) Eucalyptus siderorylon-leucoxylon hybrids (2 and 3). 2a, 2b. Juvenile leaves in various stages; 2c, intermediate leaf; 2d, mature leaf; 2e, anther; 2f, two flowers, rather far advanced; 2g, fruits, immature, the fruit also shown end on. Maryborough, Victoria. (J. Blackburne.) 3a. Twig, with mature leaf and immature fruits, showing remains of stamens; 3b, anthers; 3c, fruits, one shown end on. Maryborough, Victoria. (J. Blackburne.) Specimens (2) and (3) form a perfect series between FH. sideroxylon and EH. leucoxylon. The corresponding specimens are Nos. (1) and (4) of Plate 220. Mr. Blackburne sent, at my request, complete material of all four trees, including bark and timber, and these four specimens were fully described by me in Proc. Linn. Soc. N.S.W., xxx, 496 (1905). See also p. 165 of the present Part. FOSSIL SPECIES. PLATE 222. Eucalyptus Pluti McCoy. la, 1b. Average leaves; 1c, “ broad sapling form of leaf”; 1d, “ magnified, showing leaves and average oil-dots”; le, “ magnified portion of leaf of H. globulus’’ (for comparison with ld. Adapted from Plate XX XIX, Decade IV, “Paleontology of Victoria,” McCoy. From Daylesford, Victoria, in the Deep Leads. Eucalyptus Milligant R. M. Johnston. 2. Mature leaf. From fig. 11, Plate XXXII, Johnston’s ‘‘ Geology of Tasmania.” From Tertiary Deposits, Mt. Bischoff, Tasmania. Eucalyptus Kayseri R. M. Johnston. 3. Mature leaf. From fig. 8, Plate XXXIX, Johnston’s “Geology of Tasmania.” The fossil was evidently in a poor state of preservation, as the venation is so imperfectly shown. Supposed locality, Tertiary Leaf Beds, Macquarie Harbour, Tasmania. Eucalyptus Delftii Kttingshausen. 4. Upper portion of mature leaf, from fig. 15, Taf. vi, of Ettingshausen’s “‘ Beitrage zur Kenntniss der Tertiarflora Australiens”’ in “* Contributions to the Tertiary Flora of Australia,” being a trans- lation in No. 2 of the Paleontology Series of the New South Wales Department of Mines (1888). Eucalyptus Diemenit Ettingshausen. s 5 and 5b. Mature leaves, from figs. 9, 9a, and 10 of Plate XV of the same work as quoted under No. 4. Eucalyptus Hayi Ettingshausen. 6a and 60. Portions of mature leaves; 6c, venation, from figs. 4, 5 and 5a respectively of Plate XV, same work as quoted under No. 4. Eucalyptus Houtmanni Ettingshausen. Ta. Fragment of mature leaf; 7b, venation, from figs. 3 and 3a of Plate XV, same work as quoted under No. 4. 218 } PLATE 223 Eucalyptus Mitchelli Ettingshausen. la, 15. Portions of mature leaves; 1c, 1d} venation; le, mature leaf, lettered from figures 6, 1; Sala 7b, of Plate XV, same work as quoted under No. 4, Plate 222. Eucalyptus cretacea Ettingshausen. 2a. Mature leaf; 26, venation, enlarged; 2c, fragment of mature leaf, being figs. 7, 7a, and 8 respectively of Taf. iv of Ettingshausen’s “ Beitrage zur Kenntniss der Kreideflora Australiens,”’ Vienna, 1895. Warragh (Darra) Railway Station and between that and Oxley, Queensland. Eucalyptus Davidsoni Ettingshausen. 3. Portion of mature leaf, being fig. 10 of Taf. iv of the same work as quoted under No. 2. Eucalyptus Oxleyana Ettingshausen. ~ 4. Mature leaf, being fig. 9 of Taf. iv of the same work as quoted under No. 2. Eucalyptus scoliophylla Ettingshausen. 5a. Portion of mature leaf; 5b, mature leaf. Forming figures 12 and 13 of Taf. iv of the same work as quoted under No. 2. Eucalyptus Warraghiana Ettingshausen. 6. Portion of mature leaf, being fig. 11 of Taf. iv of the same work as quoted under No. 2. Bucalyptus precoriacea Deane. 7. Portions of two leaves, and axis, from Plate II of “* Records of Geological Survey of Victoria,” vol. i, Part I (1902). Bucalyptus Hermanni Deane. 8a and 8. Fragments of mature leaves, being figures 3 and 4 respectively of Plate IV of the same work as quoted under No-7. Eucalyptus Howitti Deane. 9a, 9b. Portions of mature leaves, being fig. 10, Plate III, and fig. 2, Plate IV, of the same work as quoted under No. 7 Eucalyptus Kitsoni Deane. 10a, 10b, 10c. Portions of mature ledves, being figs. 5, 6, 7 of Plate IV of the same work as quoted under Nos 7. Bucalyptus Suttoni Deane. 11. Portion of mature leaf, being fig. 3, Plate III (as #. Mueller) of the same work as quoted under No. 7. Bucalyptus Chapmani Deane. 12a, 12h. Portions of mature leaves, being figs. 4 and 9 of Plate III (as 2. Woollsii) of the same work as quoted under No. 7. Bi 220: EY. EUCALYPTUS. St hy , 4 > Picasa Ran ite wena M.FlockKron,del. eF ith. E. LEUCOXYLON F.v.M. (4). (1). EUCALYPTUS SIDEROXYLON A. Cunn. [See also Plate 221.] (2) and (8) are hybrids between E. sfderoxylon and E. leucoxylon. M-Fiockron, del. €€ [tth. 1). (2) and (3) are hybrids between E.sideroxylon and E. leucoxylon. ( XE. McINTYRENSIS MAIDEN, n.sp [See also Plate 220.] Crit, REV. EUCALYPTUS. | FOSSIL SPECIES. a M .Floek EUCALYPTUS PLUTI McCoy (1). E. MILLIGANI Jounston (2). pe I Rjounston (35 9, DELETI Er, (4) & DIEMENT Err. (5), E. HAYI Err. (6). E. HOUTMANNI Ett. (7). IT. REV. EUCALYPTUS. PEg223: LN — BS S74, » ‘le vi FOSSIL SPECIES. EUCALYPTUS MITCHELLI Etr. CT): E. CRETACEA Err. (42). gee =. DAVIDSONI Err. (3). E. OXLEYANA Ett. (4). E.SCOLIOPHYLLA Err. (5). 4 E. WARRAGHIANA Ett. (6). E. PRAECORIACEA Deane (7). q E. HERMANNI DEANE (8). E. HOWITTI Deane (9). E. SUTTONI Deane (11). E. CHAPMANT Deane (Le) M-Flockron.dej. eF liFh- The following species of Eucalyptus are illustrated in my “ Forest Flora of New South Wales ** with larger twigs than is possible in the present work; photographs of the trees are also introduced wherever possible. Details in regard to their economic value, &c., are given at length in that work, which is a popular one. The number of the Part of the Forest Flora is given in brackets :— acaciodes A. Cunn. (xlviii). melliodora A. Cunn. (ix). acmenwoides Schauer (xxxii). macrocorys F.v.M. (xxxviii). affinis Deane and Maiden (lvi). microtheca F.v.M. (li). amygdalina Labill. (xvi). Muelleriana Howitt (xxx). Andrewsi Maiden (xxi). numerosa Maiden (xvii). Baileyana F.v.M. (xxxv). obliqua L’Hérit. (xxii). Bakeri Maiden (Ixx). ochrophlova F.v.M. (I). Bauervana Schauer (lvii). _ odorata Behr and Schlectendal (xli) Baueriana Schauer var. conica Maiden (lviii).oleosa F.-v.M. (Lx). Behriana F.v.M. (xlvi). paniculata Sm. (viii). bicolor A. Cunn. (xliv). pilularis Sm, (xxxi). Boormani Deane and Maiden (xlv). piperita Sm. (Xxxiii). Bosistoana F.v.M. (xliii). Planchoniana F.v.M. (xxiv). Caleyi Maiden (lv). polyanthemos Schauer (lix). capitellata Sm. (xxviii). - populifolia Hook. (xlvii). conica Deane and Maiden (lviii). propinqua Deane and Maiden (Ixi). Consideniana Maiden (xxxvi). punctata DC. (x). corvacea A. Cunn. (xv). _ radiata Sieb. as amygdalina (xvi). corymbosa Sm. (xii). regnans F.v.M. (xviii). erebra F.v.M. (liii). resinifera Sm. (iii). Dalrympleana Maiden (Ixiv). robusta Sm. (Ixviii). dives Schauer (xix). rostrata Schlecht. (1xii). dumosa A. Cunn. (lxyv). -rubida Deane and Maiden (xliii). eugenioides Sieber (xxix). saligna Sm. (iv). fruticetorum F.v.M. (xlii). siderophlova Benth. (xxxix). gigantea Hook. f. (li). sideroxylon A. Cunn. (xiii). globulus Labill. (Lxvii). Sieberiana F.v.M. (xxxiv). goniocalyx F.v.M. (vi). Smith R. T. Baker (Ixx). hemastoma Sm. (xxxvii). stellulata Sieb. (xiv). hemiphloia F.v.M. (vi). tereticormis Sm. (xi). longifolia Link and Otto (ii). tessellaris F.v.M. (Ixvi). Luehmanniana F.v.M. (xxvi). Thozetiana F.v.M. (xlix). macrorrhyncha F.v.M. (xxvii). eiminalis Labill. (Lxiv). maculata Hook. (vii). virgata Sieb. (xxv). Mardeni F.v.M. (1xix). vitrea R. T. Baker (xxiii). melanophloia F.v.M. (liv). * Government Printer, Sydney. 4to. Each part contains 4 plates and other illustrations. Nore BY GOVERNMENT PRINTER. War conditions have so largely affected publications that it is no longer possible to continue the issue of ‘‘ The Forest Flora of New South Wales” at the old rates, and from this date onward, i.e., from and including Part 7, Vol. VII, the price of the individual Parts will be raised to 2s. 6d. each. : For those Parts already published the old sale price will be adhered to, and subscriptions already received will not be discarhed but the new subscription rate of 2s. 6d. per part, or 25s. for 12 parts, will come into effect as from the Ist July, 1921. I Sydney: John Spence, Acting Government Printer—1922. 2. eet LOLA ah a Dende ES OY, Eh, RE Rr: eer ae Bs, "7 pay LoL ; f if along Ai uae weal wh nh Aah an look ows onl ee oe INDEX OF PARTS PUBLISHED— isn: ‘a3 ~, = COSTAE) Se Ee eT 223. 224. . E. Abergiana ¥.y¥.M. . B. pachyphylla ¥.v.M. . EB. pyriformis INDEX PART XLI. E. latifolia F.v.M. E. Foelscheana F.v.M. Turezaninow, var. Kings milly Maiden. . EB. Oldfieldii F.iv.M. . &. Drummondii Bentham, Plates, 163-171. (Issued June, 1920.) PART XLU. BE, eximia Schauer. BE. peltata Bentham, E. Watsoniana F.v.M. E, trachyphloia F.y.M. E. hybrida Maiden. EB. Kruseana F.v.M. E. Dawsoni R. T. Baker. E. polyanthemos Schauer. E. Baueriana Schauer. E. conica Deane and Maiden. E. concolor Schauer. Plates, 172-175. (Issued August, 1920.) PART XLIIL 236. E. ficifolia F.v.M. 237. HE. calophylla R.Br. 233. E. hematoxylon Maiden. 239. E. maculata Hook. 240. E. Mooreana (W. V. Fitzgerald) Maiden. { 241. EB. approximans Maiden. 242. E. Stowardi Maiden. ; Plates 176-179. (Issued November, 1920.) PART XLIV. 944. E. perfoliata R. Brown. 244. EB. ptychocarpa F.v.M. 245. E. similis Maiden. 246. E. lirata(W.V. Fitzgerald) Maiden,n.sp. 247. £. Baileyana F.v.M. 24%. FE. Lane-Poolei Maiden. 249. BL. Ewartiana Maiden. 250. £. Bakeri Maiden. 251. BE. Jacksoni Maiden, 252. L. eremophila Maiden. 32. BE. angophoroides Plates, 1921.) 180-183. (Issued february, PART XLV. E. erythrocorys F.v.M, . E. tetrodonta F.v.M. 5. E. odontocarpa F.v.M. . £. capitellata Smith. i. BE. Camfieldi Maiden 7. £. Blavlandi Maiden and Cambage. E. Normantonensis Maiden and Cambage Plates, 184-187, (Issued April, 1921.) PART XLVI. . E, tetragona F.v.M. . E. eudesmivides . E. Ebbanoensis Maiden n.sp. . BE. Andrewsi Maiden. F.v.M. R. T. Baker. . B. Kybeanensis Maiden & Cambage. . (dup. of . E. decipiens Vind. 252) B. eremophila Maiden. Plates, 188-191. (Issued May, 1921.) OF PARTS PUBLISHED ~continued. PART XLVIIL. 65. EB. Laseroni R. T. Baker. 66. H: de Beugevillei Maiden. 67. #, Mitchelli Cambage. 268, E. Brownti Maiden and Cambage. u69, EL, Cambageana Maiden. i23. EB? miniata A. Gunn. BE. Weollsiana RT. Baker. 44, 2, odorata Behr and Schlecht. 43. BE. hemiphloia F.y.M., var. Maiden. }, bicolor A. Cunn. ), Plligaensis Maiden. ), Penrithensis Maiden, ). micranthera V.v.M. . notabilis Maiden. ). canaliculata Maiden. Plates, 192-195. (Issued July, 1921.) PART XLVIII. . paniculata Sm, BE, decorticans sp. nov. EB. Culleni R. H. Cambage. E, Beyeri R. T. Baker. . £. globulus Labill. . E£, nova-anglica Deane and Maiden, microcar pa —T-1 = oor bo “10 ~1 The Growing Tree. Rate of growth. Natural afforestation. Increment curves. The largest Australian trees. Plates 196-199. (Issued August, 1921.) PART XLIX. 278. EB. drepanophylla F.v.M. 38. #. leptophleba F.v.M. 279. B. Dalrympleana Maiden. 280. EB. Hilliti Maiden. 217. L, dichromophloia ¥.v.M. The Growing Tree—continucd. Nanism. The flowering of Bucalypts while in the juvenile- leaf stage. Dominance or aggressiveness of certain species. Natural grafts. Artificial grafts, Fasciation. Tumours and galls. Protuberances of the stem. Abortive branches (prickly stems). Pendulous branches. Vertical growth of trees. Plates, 200-203. (Issued September, 1921.) PART L. J. Houseana (W. Y. Pitzgerald) Maiden, ), Jutsoni Maiden, . adjuncta Maiden. . pililaris Si., var, pyriformis Maiden, pumila Cambage. , variflova ¥, M. Bailey. ). Mundijongensis Maiden. The Bark. larly references to Ducalyptus barks and early Hucalyptus vernaculars in general, . Hucalyptus bark classifications, \). Mallees, Marlocks, and other small speciee— (a) True Mallees, (lL) False Mallees, (c) Marlocks, Plates, 204-207 (Issued December, 1921,) OO oN eS Historical.—Early Attempts at 7. H. Sheathiana Maiden. Ma . B. striaticalye W. V. Fitzgerald. . B. taeniai . BY Strickl . E. wnalata Baker and Smith. . BE. Plancheniana F.v.M. : LE. Irbyi Baker and Smith. mao . L. Yarraensis Maiden and Cambag . Leiophloie (Smooth-Barks or Gums ni . Hemiphloie (Half-barks). . Rhytiphloie (Rough-barks), - . Pachyphloie (Stringybarks). . Schizophloice (Ironbarks). . Lepidophloie (Barks friable ond I bes AOD eke D. Insizwaensis Maiden: aus? . Classification of Trees in Gener . Variation in Barks of the same . Bark in Relation to Heat and . Adventitious Shoots. - . Ringbarking. - Coppice-growth (suckering), . Twist in Bark. - Bark Repair. . Calcium Oxalate . Tannin, . Fibre in Bark. . Colour of Inner Bark. . Colour of Outer Bark. an Be SP Lf Be x Hy, Bib. shi 8 . x LE. Porsythii Maiden n 3, KA py OF} 5 as 0. kaw. PART LIL Baker and Smith. i Maiden, ~ ). marginata Sm. .° The Bark—continwed, Plates, 208-211, (Issued Februar PART LIL. DB, amplifotia Naudin, — algeriensis Trabut. . antipolitensis Trabut. . Bourlierit Trabut. . Cordiert Trabut, fi . gomphocornuta Trabut. . jugalis Naudin. ion occidentalis Endl., My.) Trabut. A . pseudo-globulus (Hort.) . Trabuti Vilmorin, . Stuartiana x globulus Tr The Burk-cconmebens : of their Barks. Oil in Bark. Plates, 212-215, (Issued Ap PART LIIL Burmedmancnsis N Tenandrensis Maiden Peacockeana Maiden Stopfordi Maiden n, Auburnensis Maiden Yagobici Maiden ns Blackburniana Maid Studicyensis Maiden Timber. Modern Systems of Colours. Plates, 216-219. (Issued Rink ff A CRITICAL REVISION OF THE _ GENUS EUCALYPTUS BY J. H. MAIDEN, 1s0, BRS, PLS (Government Botanist of New South Wales and Director of the Botanic Gardens, Sydney), i Ve PART PV oe (WITH FOUR PLATES.) PRICE THREE SHILLINGS AND SIXPENCE. Published by Authority of THE GOVERNMENT OF THE STATE OF NEW SOUTH WALES. Svdnev : JOHN SPENCE, ACTING GOVERNMENT PRINTER, le 1922. INDEX OF PARTS PART I. 1. BE. pilularis Sm., and var. Muelleriana 2. E. ~_ by by 10. ty & 12. £. 13. E Maiden. Plates, |+. (Issued March, 1903.) PART IL. obliqua L’ Héritier. Plates, 5-8. (Issued May, 1903.) PART III. . calycogona Turczaninow. Plates, 9-12. (Issued July, 1903.) PART IV. . incrassata Labillardiére. . fecunda Schauer. Plates, 13-24. (Issued June, 1904.) PART V. . stellulata Sieber. . coriacea A. Cunn. . coccifera Hook. f. Plates, 25-28. (Issued November, 1904.) PART VI. . amygdalina Labillardiére. . linearis Dehnhardt. . Risdoni Hook. f. Plates, 29-32. (Issued April, 1905.) PART VII. . regnans F.v.M. . vitellina Naudin, and E. vitrea R. T. Baker. 14. E 15. E. 16. B 29. E. 31. E be ty . dives Schauer. Andrewsi Maiden. . diversifolia Bonpland. Plates, 33-36. (Issued October, 1905.) PART VIII. . capitellata Sm. Muelleriana Howitt. . macrorrhyncha F.v.M. . eugenioides Sieber. . marginata Sm. . buprestium F.v.M. . sepulcralis F.v.M. Plates, 37-40. (Issued March, 1907.) PART IX. . alpina Lind). . microcorys F.v.M. . acmenioides Schauer. . umbra R. T. Baker. virgata Siebr. apiculata Baker and Smith. . Luehmanniana ¥.v.M. . Planchoniana ¥.v.M. Plates. 41-44. (Issued Novewher. 1907 32. E 33. # 34. E 36. E 37. 38. H 39. £ 40. E E. 41. # 42. E 43. E 44. EB 44 (a) 45. E 46. E 47. EB 48. # 49. H 50. # 51. # 52. #. 53. EH. 54. H. 55. # 56. E. 57. # 58. # 59. # 60. #. 61. # 62. # 63. EB 64. EH 65. B 6. B 67. B 68. EB 69. # 70. EB 71. # 72. E —— sh" PART X. . piperita Sm. . Sieberiana F.v.M. . Consideniana Maiden. . hemastoma Sm. . siderophloia Benth. . Boormani Deane and Maiden. . leptophleba F.v.M. . Behriana F.v.M. . populifolia Hook. Bowmani F.v.M, (Doubtful species.) Plates, 45-48. (Issued December, 1908.) PART XI. . Bosistoana F.v.M. . bicolor A. Cunn. . hemiphloia F.v.M. . odorata Behr and Schlechtendal. . An Ironbark Boz. . fruticetorum F.v.M. . acacioides A. Cunn. . Thozetiana F.v.M. . ochrophloia F.v.M. . microtheca F.v.M. Plates, 49-52. (Issued February, 1910.) PART XII. . Raveretiana V.v.M. . crebra F.v.M. Staigeriana F.v.M. melanophloia F.v.M. pruinosa Schauer. . Smithii R. T. Baker. Naudiniana F.v.M. . sideroxylon A. Cunn. . leucozylon F.v.M. . Caleyi Maiden. Plates, 58-56. (Issued November, 1910.) PART XI[I. affinis Deane and Maiden. . paniculata Sm. . polyanthemos Schauer. . Rudderi Maiden. . Baueriana Schauer. . cneorifolia DO. Plates, 57-60. (Issued July, 1911.) PART XIV. . melliodora A. Cunn, . fasciculosa F.v.M. . uncinata Turezaninow. . decipiens Endl. . concolor Schauer, }. Clieziana I.v.M. . oligantha Schauer. Plates, 61-64. (Issued Maich, 1912.) 100. 101. 102. 103. 104. 105. 106. 107. 108. 109. 110. 111, 112. PUBLISHED. Sseesee8 See 58 BH . oleosa F.v.M. . oleosa F.v.M., var. Flocktoni@ \a) 3 . Le Souefit Maiden. i j BEE See eee . salmonophloia F.v.M. . squamosa Deane and Maiden. | . Oldfieldii F.v.M. hi . orbifolia F.v.M. t . globulus Labillardiére. . urnigera Hook, f. . eleophora F.v.M, ). diversicolor F.v.M. |. Guilfoylei Maiden, ), patens Bentham, PART XV. . Galli Maiden. . falcata Turez. sf ‘ Plates, 65-68, (Issued July, 19).) _ i ft i j } <<. PART Xv. Clelandi Maiden. 4a . decurva F.v.M. ei doratoxzylon F.v.M. : corrugata Luehmann. . goniantha Turez. . Stricklandi Maiden, Campaspe S. le M. Moore. . diptera Andrews. . Griffithsii Maiden. F- . grossa F.v.M. “‘y Pimpiniana Maiden. . Woodwardi Maiden. Plates, 69-72. (Issued September|§! PART XVII. . leptopoda Bentham. k . pyriformis Turczaninow. te Plates, 78-76. (Issued February|!)! PART XVIII. < . macrocarpa Hook. . Preissiana Schauer, . megacarpa F.v.M. . Maideni F.v.M. Plates, 77-80. (Issued July, 191{ PART XIX. . goniocalyr F.v.M. . nitens Maiden, ; . cordata Labill. . angustissima F.vy.M. x PART XX. ie . ggantea Hook, f. . longifolia Link and Otte. lodtiana ¥.v.M. micranthera W.v.M. Plates 85-88. (Issued March, 191) Ae Gri li¢sme REVISION OF THE GENUS) —E.UCALYPIus BY le i MeN NE IS-O., F.RiSaekeles: (Government Botanist of New South Wales and Director of the Botanic Gardens, Sydney). Wor Wl PART 3: Part LV of the Complete Work. (WITH FOUR PLATES.) “« Ages are spent in collecting materials, ages more in separating and combining them. Even when a system has been formed, there is still something to add, to alter, or to reject. Every generation enjoys the use of a vast hoard bequeathed to it by antiquity, and transmits that hoard. augmented by fresh acquisitions, to future ages. In these pursuits, therefore, the first speculators lie under great disadvantages, and even when they fail, are entitled to praise.” MaAcauLay’s “‘Essay ON MILTON.” PRICE THREE SHILLINGS AND SIXPENCE, Published by Authority of THE GOVERNMENT OF THE STATE OF NEW SOUTH WALES,’ Supnev : JOHN SPENCE, ACTING GOVERNMENT PRINTER, PHILLIP-STREET. 43305—A 1922, Fossil Plants Attributed to Eucalyptus. B.—NON-AUSTRALIAN. PAGE. A. Eucalyptus oceaniea Unger . ; ‘ : : 5 : . 219 B. ne Heringiana Ett. ; ; ; : : ; 220, 222 (Ge 66 aegea Unger. : A : : : = : 22) D 43 Geinitzi (?) leer ‘ Bet, 2A, Asvl, DHSy CVO), ONipg aA E. ~ Schubleri (?) Heer . ; : : : : ‘ 2iak Ee 5 iter laleeie d ; ; ; : : : 2 Bp eG: ss (?) americana Lesqx. : 4 ‘ : : : 223 H a borealis Heer . d : : ‘ ; ; j 224 ie .5 angusta Velenovsky . : : : . 226, 232, 239, 243 Ve Fs dubia Ett. . : : “ : : é 2 : 227 K 5 dakotensis Lesqx. . és : : . ‘ : 228 ie es Gouldii Ward . é ‘ ; 2 ‘ ‘ ‘ 229 M a proto-Geinitzi Saporta é : : : : 6 231 N # Choffati Saporta : . j : : : : 232 (Oy. attenuata (?) Newberry . : : ‘ . : 233 P Bs augustifolia (?) Newberrv By 6 ; ‘ 234, 236 Q - nervosa (?) Newberry : 5 : s ‘ i 235 IR 45 parvifolia (2) Newberry . : ‘ : ¢ : 235 S) FA latifolia Hollick ‘ : : 6 . : 237, 240 a Re 5 Wardiana Berry : : : ; : é : 238 Fossil Plants Attributed to Eucalyptus—continued. HAGE. Myrcia . : : é ‘ : : : ’ : . 240, 242, 243, 244 Supposed Cretaceous fruits of Eucalyptus. ; 234, 241, 242 ‘*The Origin and Distribution of the Family Myrtaceee”’ (Berry) . : - 3 : ; : : : F : ; 242 ‘* Fucalytus never present in North America” (Berry). .... 244 IV. The Root. Adventitious Roots . : : : “ : ‘ 28") 245 V. Exudates. a. Kinos . : ; : ‘ ; : ; 2 5 : : 245 b. Mannas. P ; 5 : : ; : ; ‘ : : 250 Explanation of Plates (224-227) : : A A : : 251 Fossil Plants Attributed to Euealyptus. B.—NON-AUSTRALASIAN. FoLtLowine are descriptions of fossil plants found in New Zealand, Europe, North America (indeed, various countries out of Australasia). Although I have not seen the fossils themselves, with such figures and other evidence as I have been able to obtain I have satisfied myself that the majority of them are not Eucalypts. I have, therefore, not given the reputed species serial numbers in the present work. We may begin with “ Die Tertiire Flora von Hiring in Tirol,” von Constantin v. Ettingshausen (Abhandl. der K. K. Geologischen Reichsanstalt, ii Band, 3 Abtheilung, Nr. 2; Wien, 1853). This work deals with two species, H. oceanica and E. heringiana, which are contrasted as follows :— Mediannerven lanzettlich oder lineal-lanzettlich, fast sichelformig, am Rande oft wellig, in einen Stiel verschmalert; Secundarnerven sehr fein, unter spitzen Winkeln entspringend. Hucalyptus oceanica Ung. (Taf. 28, fig. 1). Mediannerven lanzettlich oder lineal-lanzettlich, oft fast sichelformig, gestielt, an der Basis meist spitz; Secundarnerven fein, ziemlich genahert, unter spitzen Winkeln entspringend. Hucalyptus heringiana Kttingsh. (Taf. 28, fig. 2-13, 25.) DESCRIPTION. A.—E. oceanica Unger. FotLowine is the description, as given by Ettingshausen, op. cit. p. 84, Taf. xxviii, fig. 1. ; “Unger, Fossile Flora v. Sotzka, Denkschriften der kais. Akademie der Wissen- chaften, I1 Band, p. 182, Taf. 57, fig. 1-13 (Vienna).” (See also Heer’s Fl. Tert. Helvet. iti, Taf. cliv, 14, which is not available to me.) E. foliis 2-5 pollicaribus, lanceolatis, vel lineari-lanceolatis acuminatis, subfalcatis, in petiolum attenuatis, coriaceis, integerrimis, petiolis semipollicaribus, saepius basi contortis ; nervatione dictyodroma, nervo primario distincto, nervis secundariis tenuissimis, sub angula acuto orientibus. In schisto margaceo formationis eocenicae ad Sotzka inferioris, ad Sagor Carnioliae, ad montem Promina Dalmatiae, nec non in caleareo bituminoso ad Haering. Diese in den Eocen-Schichten von Sotzka, Sagor und Monte Promina besonders hiufige Art fand sich hier nur in wenigen Blatt-Exemplaren. 220 DESCRIPTION. B.--F. Heringiana Ettingshausen. Tuts is described by Ettingshausen op. cit. p. 84, with Taf. xxvil, fig. 2-25. =. E. capsula calycis tubo cupulaeformi inclusa, obconica vel pyriformi; capsulae limbo deciduo; foliis lanceolatis vel lineari-lanceolatis, subfalcatis, petiolatis basi acutis, versus apicem acuminatis, inte- gerrimis, coriaceis; nervatione dictyodroma, nervo primario excurrente, nervis sccundariis tenuibus, approximatis, sub angulo acuto orientibus. Longt. fol. 5-10 centm., lat. 8-20 millm. In schisto calcareo bituminoso ad Haering. Die Fig. 14-24 dargestellten Fossilien scheinen mir kapselartige Friichte zu sein, welche sich mit den verkehrt-kegelférmigen, am oberen Saume oft wulstig verdickten oder daselbst eingeschniirten und dann gleichsam mit einen Deckel versehen Kapseln einiger Zucalyptus—Arten sehr wohl vergleichen lassen. Unter diesen sind Eucalyptus globulus, Fig.c und d, und £. ampudlacea, Fig. 4 [not reproduced.—J.H.M.], hervorzuheben, zwischen welchen beiden Arten unsere Fossilien der Fruchtbildung nach zu stehen kommen. In der Tracht gleichen sie mehr der ersteren, nach der Higenthiim-lichkeit des 6fteren Verwachsens der Kapseln untereinander (wie diess bei den in Fig. 17 und 18 abgebildeten Exemplaren ersichtlichist) aber der letzteren Art. , Die Blatter, welche ich mit diesen Friichten unter Eine Species bringe, stimmen im Allgemeinen mit Eucalyptus-Phyllodien in allen Puncten iiberein. Sie kommen mit den Friichten entsprechend haufig vor. Zur Vergleichung fiigte ich Blatter von Bucalyptus pilularis Sm., Fig. a und b, hier bei, denen unsere Fossilien in Form und Nervation, Fig. « (Fig. 8 Stellt die Nervation der genannten lebenden Art in schwacher Vergrosserung dar), vollkommen analog sind. [JZ. pilwaris not reproduced.—J.H.M.] See also Lesquereux, infra, p. 222. DEsch ie LION: C.—E. Aegea Unger. Schimper, W.Ph., in his “ Traité de Paléontologie Vegetale” . . . Tome III, p. 303, Paris, 1874, gives the following description and reference to an illustration of this species :— “2. Eucalyptus aegea Ung., foliis lanceolatis, acuminatis, rectis, vel subfaleatis, longe petiolatis subcoriaceis; nervis marginalibus tenuissimis. Foss. Fl. v. Kumi, p. 57, tab. XV, f.1. Kumi. M. Unger compare ces feuilles 4 celles de 12. meliiodora A. Cunn.” I have not been able to see the figure. Then we come to 2. Geinitzi Heer, perhaps the most frequently referred to of all fossil Encalypts, and originally described as a doubtful species. The name is often, but erroneously, spelt Geinitziz. DESCRIPTION, D.—Myriophyllum (Eucalyptus ?) Geinitzi Heer. In “Beitrage zur Kreide-Flora von Dr. Oswald Heer.” 1. Flora von Moletein in Mahren, p. 22, Taf. xi, figs, 3, 4 (1874). M. folis petiolatis, coriaceis, anguste, lanceolatis, nervis secundariis sub-angulo acuto egredientibus, Alt. Moletein (Tubingen). Die zwei Tafel XI, Fig. 3 und 4 abgebildeten Blatter gehoren ohne Zweifel zu einer Art. Der Blattstiel ist dick und ziemlich lang; die Blattflache lang und schmal, gegen den Grund, wie die Spitze verschmalert, ganzrandig, der Mittelnery ist stark, von ihm gehen in spitzen Winkeln zablreiche sehr zarte Secundarnerven aus. Diese munden alle in einen Saumnery. welcher nahe dem Rand und mit diesem parallel verlauft. Stimmt in diesen schief aufsteigenden Secundarnerven und dem sie aufnehmenden Saumnerv ganz zu den Myrtaceen, unter welchen wir nimentlich bei dem australischen Eucalyptus Blatter von sehr ahnlicher Nervation und Form finden. Unter den fossilen Blattern ist es der Bucalyptus rhododendroides Massalongn vom M. Bolka, welcher der Art yon Moletein am nichsten steht. Die Blat form ist dieselbe, aber die zarten Secundarneryen stehen hier dichter beisammen und steigen wenigei steil an vereinigen sich aber auch in einem Saumnerv. PmesekiPlTlONs E.—Myrtophyllum (Eucalyptus ?) Schubleri Heer. Op. cit., p. 28, Taf. xi, fig. 2. M. foliis coriaceis, lanceolatis, nervis secundariis sub-angulo acuto egredientibus, areis reticulatis. Alt Moletein (Tubingen). Gehért beilleicht zu voriger Art; es ist aber nur die mittlere Parthie des Blattes arhalten und seine Form daher nicht sicher zu bestimmen. War viel grésser als vorige Art und die Nervillen treten hier in den Feldern als ein polygones Netzwerk deutlich hervor. Es gehen auch vom starken Mittelnerv zahlreiche Secundarnerven in spitzen Winkel, welche vorn in flachen, dem Rande parallelen Bogen sich verbinden und dort einen Saumnery bilden. Es zeigt diese Nervatur eine grosse Uebereinstimmung mit derjenigen von Eucalyptus. A note on the Moravian Cretaceous flora from the pen of E. W. Berry (“ Mary- land Geological Survey, Upper Cretaceous,’ 1916, p. 301) may be usefully inserted here :— With the exception of the indefinite remains from the younger beds around Kwassitz and Kremsier described by Glocker (Glocker, E. F., ““ Ueber die Kalkiuhrende Sandstein formation auf beiden seiten der mittleren March, in der Gegend zwischen Kwassitz und Kremsier,’ Nova. Acta. Acad. Leop, Carol., Bd. xix, Suppl. ii. 1841, pp. 309-334, pl. iv), no other contributions have been made to the Upper Cretaceous paleobotany of Moravia. Combining the work of the above-mentioned author's results in the following list of Cenomanian plants from Moravia :— Eucalyptus angusta Velenovsky, Eucalyptus borealis Heer, Eucalyptus Geinitzi Heer, Eucalyptus Schubleri (Heer) Hollick. ri bo bo bo DESCRIPTION. F.—E. sibirica Heer. sy In “ Beitrage zur fossilen Flora Sibiriens und des Amurlandes ” by Prof. Dr. Oswald Heer, Taf. xiii, fig. 2, xiv, 1—Mem. de Acad. Imp. des Scvences de St. Petersbourg, VII serie, Tome xxv, No. 6. FOLLOWING is the original description :— E. foliis lanceolatis, subfaleatis, basi in petiolum angustatis, 16-20 mm. latis, integerrimis, nervis secundariis subtilibus, approximatis, angulo acuto egredientibus, cum nervo marginali confluentibus. Steht dem £. oceanica Ung. sehr nahe, hat aber in spitzeren Winkeln auslaufende Seitennerven (cf. Fl. Lert. Helvet. iii, Taf. cliv, 14). Taf. XIV, Fig. 1, zeigt nur die Basis des Blattes; sie ist gegen den Stiel zu verschmiilert; die Mitte des Blattes wiirde 16 Mn. Breite haben, wenn sie ganz erhalten wire. Der Saumnerv, welcher dem Rand genahert ist und demselben parallel liuft, ist deutlich, in denselbenmiinden die zahlreichen, in spitzen Winkel auslaufenden Seitennerven. (Fig. 1.b. vergréssert.) Noch deutlicher ist diese Nervatur bei den auf Taf. XIII, Fig. 2 a.u.6.a dargestellten Blattern. Es hatten diese eine Breite von 2 Cm. und Fig. 2.a. ist vorn allmalig verschmiilert. Die dicht stehenden Seitennerven sind durch zahlreiche Schlingen verbunden und bilden lingliche Zellen, von welchen die iussersten an den Saumnery sich anschliessen. Die Nervation stimmt sehr wohl zu Eucalyptus, ob aber das Blatt lederartig gewesen, lasst sich nicht ermitteln. Grésse und Form des Blattes, wie Nervation, ist sehr ahnlich bei Z. floribunda [EZ. marginata Sm.—J.H.M.}. Now we come. to Report of the United States Geological Survey of the Terri- tories, Vol. VII—‘ Contributions to the Fossil Flora of the Western Territories, Part II. The Tertiary Flora,’ by Leo Lesquereux, p. 296 (1878). The following extracts are taken from this Report, and it will be seen that Mr. Lesquereux begins with a note of doubt. He may well do so. See fig. 3, Plate 225, of the present Part, which is certainly not Lucalyptus. See also ante, p. 220. Of this family (Myrtaces), of which a large part of the present flora of New Holland is composed, we have only two species whose characters seem related to those of the genus Hucalyptus, as represented by fossil remains. They do not appear, however, satisfactorily identified. B. Bucalyptus Haringiana ? Ett. Plate lix, Fig. 10. LE. Heringiana Ett., Har. Foss. Fl., p. 84, pl. xxviii, figs. 2-25. Heer, Flor. v. Bornst., p. 19, pl. iv, fig. 14. E. Heringiana ? Lesqx., Annual Report, 1872, p. 400. Leaves linear-lanceolate to the point and to the slightly inequilateral base; secondary nerves alternate, mostly simple, ascending to the point, parallel to the midrib. If some of the leaves figured by the author of the “ Flora of Bilin’’ have the same form and size as these, that one represented by Heer in the “ Bérnstaedt Flora” differs by its characters, form and nervation. I am, therefore, now more uncertain in regard to the relation of this species than when I described it Joc. cit., when this “‘ Bérnstaedt Flora ” was still unknown to me. The nervation is somewhat like that of Grevillea species; for example, G. provincialis Sap. (Bt., i, p. 99, pl. vill, fig. 3), and still more like that of some Mimosa, Prosopis, &e. Habitat.—Black Buttes, Wyoming, in red baked shale. 223 BE SCR LE | lON: G.—E, (?) americana Lesqx. Op. cit., Plate lix, figs. 11, 12. FoLLoWING is the description :— Eucalyptus americana Lesqx., “ Supplement to Annual Report,” 1871, p. 7. Leaves subcoriaceous, very entire, narrowly lanceolate, gradually tapering upward from below the middle into a long, narrow acumen, narrowed in the same degree to the base, sessile; middle nerve thick, enlarged at the point of attachment; lateral nerves oblique, straight to near the borders, where they join a continuous marginal vein. These fine leaves have the nervation and shape of species of this genus. They are comparable, for the nervation at least, to H. oceanica Ung., as figured by Heer (Flor. Tert. Helv., pl. cliv, fig. 14.) In this figure the lateral nerves are more open; but, in the species represented by the leaves of the “ Baltic Flora” of the same author, they are more oblique than in those described here. Since 1871, the time when they were first. considered, I have obtained a number of living species from Cuba. Some of these, especially of the family of the Huphorbiacee, Tricera retusa Gray, T. fascicuosa Gris., have a nervation and a texture of leaves exactly corresponding with those of the specimens of Green River, and I now should be disposed to rather refer them to this genus, or at least to the Euphorbiacee, abundant in the subtropical North American flora, than to Australian types; for this Hucalyptus would be, like the former, an anomaly in the Upper Tertiary flora of the Lignitic. As in species of Tricera, the leaves are very short-petioled, attached to the stems merely, as far as can be seen from the specimen, by the enlarged base of the flat, ‘broad midrib; the lateral veins, at an angle of divergence of 40°, pass straight to the borders, where they join, with scarcely any curve, a distinct marginal nerve, somewhat thinner than the veins. This apparent marginal nerve is of course formed by the abrupt curve of the lateral nerves which follow the borders, as more distinctly marked in fig. 11. In Tricera retusa, we see exactly the same character, which is observable also in the distribution of the numerous parallel secondary nerves, separated by thinner and shorter tertiary veins, joined either in right angle by nervilles or in very acute angle by branchlets coming out from the midrib or from the lateral nerves. From the fragments figured here, the leaves seem to be comparatively very long, for fig. 11 is twelve centimeters long and fifteen millimeters broad; and by comparison, the fragment represented in fig. 12, which is more than one-third broader, should be part of a leaf about eighteen centimeters long. Habitat.—Green River group; Wyoming, above fishbeds. (Dr. F. V. Hayden.) (Op. cit., pp. 296-7, 1878.) - 224 Hee kRIPTION. H.—E, borealis Heer. From “Flora fossilis arctica. Die Fossile Flora der Polarlander,”’ von Dr. Oswald. Heer. Band vi, Zweite Abtheilung, pp. 94, 111, 112, Taf. xl, fig. 3, 4; xlvi, 14, Zurich, 1882. FoLLow1ne is the original description :— E. foliis coriaceis, elongato-oblongis, apice obtusis, subapiculatis, nervo medio yalido, secundariis subtilibus, angulo acuto egredientibus, cum nervo marginali confluentibus. Ivnanguit. Igdlokunguak. Dem Eucalyptus Geinitzi zwar sehr ahnlich, doch ist das Blatt am Grund nicht in den Stiel versch- malert, sondern ziemlich stumpf; ebenso ist es nach vorn nicht verschmilert und stumpf zugerundet. Das Blatt von Ivnanguit (Taf. XLVI, Fig. 14) hat eine Breite von 18 mm. einen zwar “flachen, aber ziemlich breiten Mittlenerv und sehr zarte Secundarnerven, welche in derselben Weise, wie bei Eucalyptus, in spitzen Winkeln entspringen und in einen Saumnery ausmiinden, der nahe dem Rande und mit diesem. parallel lauft; nach vorn ist es nicht verschmilert und hat am stumpf zugerundeten Ende ein kleines Spitzchen. Von Igdlokunguak erhielt ich zwei Blatter, bei welchen die Blattbasis erhalten ist (Taf. XL, Fig. 3, 4); wir sehen daraus, dass das Blatt dort nicht allmalig verschmiilert ist, sondern am Grund sich zurundet. Diese Blatter sind etwa 10 cm. lang bei 25 mm. Breite, lanzettlich, mit dendichen Mittelnery; der Saumnery ist vom Rand ziemlich weit entfernt; das feinere Geader ist verwischt. . D. Lucalyptus Geinitai Heer. Taf. xix, fig. 1c, xlv, 4-9, xlvi, 12c, d, 13. (ante, p. 221). E, foliis petiolatis, coriaceis, anguste lanceolatis, apicent! versus basique angustatis; neryo medio valido, secundariis sub angulo acuto egredientibus, vervo marginali confluentibus. Myrtophyllum Geinitzi Heer, Flora Foss. Arct. iii, p. 116, Taf. xxxii, 14-17. Unter-Atanekerdluk im Liriodendronbett. Ivnanguit. Die zwei auf Taf. XLVI Fig. 12c. 13 abgebildeten Blatter von Ivnanguit stimmen ganz mit dem auf Taf. XI, Fig. 4 meiner Flora von Moletein dargestellten Blatt iiberein. Aus Tig. 13 sehen wir, dass das Blatt allmalig gegen die Basis verschmilert ist. Der Saumnery ist sehr deutlich und nimmt die steil ansteigenden, zarten Secundarnerven auf, die aus dem starken Mittelnerv in spitzen Winkeln entspringeh. Dieselbe Nervation zeigt uns das Fig. 12c abgebildete Blatt, das auswiarts sich allmiélig verschmalert. Es ist dies die fiir Eucalyptus bezeichnende Nervation. 225 Unmittelbar neben Diesem Blatte liegt ein becherférmiges Kérperchen, das lebhaft an die Bliithenknospen von Eucalyptus erinnert (Fig. 12d) und das wir wohl als eine solche Stiicke erhalten und diese auf Taf. XLV, Fig. 4-9 abgebildet. Sie kommen mit den Bliithenknospen von Eucalyptus in dem dicken, kurzen Stiel und dem Deckel iiberein, der bei allen Stiicken durch eine deutlich vortretende Querlinie von der untern Partie sich abgrenzt. Bei. Fig. 4 ist dieser Deckel weggefallen und wir haben einen Becher vor uns, welcher der Hucalyptus-Bliithe entspricht, wenn der Deckel abgesprungen ist. Der Stiel hat eine Liinge von 1 cm. bei 3-4 mm. Dicke. Er ist von mehreren feinen Langsstreifen durchzogen und etwas runzelig. Der Becher hat eine Breite von 13-18 mm. und ist runzelig grestreift (Fig. 6 vergréssert). Der Deckel ist ziemlich flach, 5 mm. hoch, oben zwar zugespitzt, doch nicht in einen Zipfel verlingert. Er ist am Grunde auch gestreift, weiter oben aber fast ganz glatt. Die Knospe-ist viel grésser als bei Hucalyptus robusta (Taf. XLV, Fig. 10, 11) [not reproduced.— J.H.M.], die auch durch den lang geschnabelten Deckel sich auszeichnet. Von ahnlicher Grosse ist sie aber bei Hucalyptus globulus. So auffallend auch das Vorkommen der neuhollindischen Gattung Eucalyptus in Grénland ist, macht doch das Zusammenvorkommen von Blittern und Bliithen, die denen der lebenden Gattung so Shnlich sehen, in den schwarzen Schiefern von Grénland, es in hohem Grade wahrscheinlich, dass dieser Pflanzentypus schon zur Kreidezeit im hohen Norden Gelebthat. (Op. cit., pp. 93, 109, 112.) There is a useful bibliography of this species by E. W. Berry under “ Maryland Geological Survey ” (p. 236 below). 226 ' DESCRIPTION. I.—E. angusta Velenovsky. In “Die Flora der Bohmischer Kreideformation ’’ von J. Velenovsky, ii, Theil, p. 3 (64), Taf. ii (xxvi), fig. 2-12 (1885). FoLLowInc is the original description :— Blatter lineal, schmal lineallanzettlich, in der Mitte oder in der unteren Hialfte am breitesten, ganzrandig, vorne in eine sehr lange Spitze vorgezogen und mit einen harten Dorn beendet. Der Primirnervy gerade, ziemlich stark, zur Spitze him verdiinnt. Die Secundirnerven zahlreich, unter spitzen Winkeln entspringend, am Rande durch einen Saumnery untereinander verbunden. Der Blattstiel gerade, etwa 1 cm. lang, stark. Ebenso wie die vorige Art in den Perucer Schichten allgemein verbreitet, manchmal auch massenhaft beisammen. Ich fand sie bei Vyserovic und Kaunic, bei Melnik an der Sazava, bei Liebenau, Lipenec, Kuchelbad, Jinonic and Pocernic bei Prag. Diese Blatter sind durch ihre schmale, lange Form und durch fein vorgezogene Spitze leicht kenntlich. Erreichen sie aber eine bedeutende Breite, so iihneln sie nicht wenig den Blattern der vorigen Art. Die ganze Ercheinung der Abdriicke weist auf ehemals derbe Beschaffenheit der Blattspreite, Bemerkenswerth ist die hornig endigende Blattspitze, wie sie z.B. in Fig. 2, 10, 12 abgebildet ist. Diese Eigenschaft findet man bei den Blittern der jetzigen Gattungen Hucalyptus und Callistemon sehr haiifig. Die Nervation ist von derselben Zusammensetzung wie bei der vorhergehenden Art, und kommt nicht selten schén erhalten vor; der Saumnerv ist ganz deutlich (Fig. 8, 10). Alle diese Umstiinde sprechen deutlich fiir die Verwandtschaft mit den Arten der Gattung Eucalyptus. Es bleibt aber eine andere Frage zu beantworten, namlich, ob man diese Blatter zu der vorigen Art stellen soll, ob sie als blosse Varietiit derselben an anzusehen sind, oder ob sie eine selbststandige Art reprisentiren. Die schmale Form der Blatter, welche die Blattrinder parallel erscheinen lasst, kommt bei der £. Geinitzi nie vor. Auch die dornig endigende Blattspitze fand ich nie bei dieser Art, auch ist der Primarnerv viel feiner, am Grunde niemals so stark verdickt wie bei #. Geinitzi. Ferner kommen veide zwar haiifig zusammen vor, doch habe ich H. angusta auch in Schichten gefunden, welche keine Spur von Z. Genitzi enthalten. Eine Menge sehr schéner Exemplare (Fig. 6, 7, 9) fand ich z. b. in den hellgrauen, mit Unionen gefiillten Thonen bei Vyserovic, wo itiberhaupt kein anderer Pflanzenabdruck vorkommt. In den Schieferthonen bei Melnik und Kuchelbad ist diese Art auch viel haiifiger als E. Geinitz. I quote the following from E. W. Berry, “ Maryland Geological Survey, Upper Cretaceous ” (1916) :— ; Bohemia . . . The plants come from over 40 localities, of which the best known and most prolific are Hloubtein, Vyserovic, Kounic, Melnik, Landsberg, Bohdankov, Lipenec, Peruc, Mseno, Lidic, Otruby, Vydovle and Kuchelbad. They include the following species :— Eucalyptus angusta Velenovsky and Eucalyptus Geinitzi Heer. Nearly all the plants named come from the upper or Wehlowitzer unit, which also contains the most extensive fauna. The plants embrace the following species :— Eucalyptus Geinitzi Heer and Eucalyptus Schubleri (Heer) Hollick (p. 292). Bohemia. LEmscherian, The Senonian is represented in the Bohemian area by only the Emscherian or lower Senonian. ‘The beds are generally known as the Chlomeker Schichten, although some authors segregate the lower Chlomeker under the name of the Kreibitzer Schichten. The extensive marine fauna includes . . . . The floraincludes . . . . ucalyptus angusta Velonovsky (p 299); bo rho ar DESO R MPT ION J.—F. dubia Ettingshausen. In Trans. and Proc. N.Z. Inst., xxiii, 283, with Plate xxix, figs. 5 and 5a (1890). FoLuowine is the original description :— E. foliis coriaceis, lineari-lanceolatis, acutis, subfalcatis, integerrimis; nervatione brochidodroma, nervo primario prominente; nervis secundariis tenuibus, angulis subacutis exeuntibus, nervo marginali inter se conjunctis; nervis tertiariis obsoletis Locality.—Shag Point (Canterbury Museum). (Ex Coll. Geol. Surv., N.Z. Rep., 1872; v. Haast. l.c.) The fragment (Fig. 5) from Shag Point belongs undoubtedly to HLucalyptus. It is possible to complete it so as to form a linear lanceolate leaf, which is curved almost like a sickle. The top is partly preserved, and does not become much narrower. As regards the nervation, the primary nerve is strongly pronounced, and bent in accordance with the shape of the leaf. A few of the delicate secondary nerves -are preserved, which start from the primary nerve at scarcely acute angles. The characteristic seam or edge-nerve, which connects the secondary nerves with each other, is also preserved. The last-named nerves can, however, be only observed under the lens with a favourable light (see enlargement, Fig. 5a). The species described is most nearly related to Eucalyptus Mitchelli Htt., of the Australian Tertiary Flora, from which it is distinguished by the fact that the top of the leaf narrows only a little, but, as in Eucalyptus, leaves occur in the same species, and even off the same tree and on the same branch, which are pointed and little narrowed at the top, this distinguishing mark carries no weight, and I should have no hesitation in uniting the New Zealand Eucalyptus species of former ages with the Australian species named if more points had been offered for comparison of the nervation, especially of the reticulation, which only in the latter is eminently well preserved; consequently I must leave the decision if there is a difference in the nervation, to further researches. ; Ettinghausen (Contrib. Tert. Fl. Austral., N.S.W. Pal. 2, 1888, p. 91.) says its nearest relations are E. oceaniica Ung. of the Tertiary of Europe; H. americana Lesq., of the Tertiary of North America; and #. Mitchelli of the Tertiary of Australia. 228 DESCRIPTION. “ K.—E. dakotensis Lesquereux. In U.S. Geological Survey Monographs, Vol. xvii, “ The Flora of the Dakota Group,” p- 137, with Plate xxxvii, figs. 14-19, a posthumors work by Leo Lesquereux, edited by F. H. Knowlton (1891). FoLLow1nc is the original description :— Leaves coriaceous, linear, or gradually narrowed from an obtuse apex to the base, decurring into a short, alate petiole; borders recurved, median nerve strong; secondaries thin, oblique, proximate, parallel, camptodrome. The species is represented by numerous fragments of very thick leaves, about 1 cm. broad and at least 8 cm. long; the borders are sometimes strongly recurved as in Fig. 15; sometimes flat as in Rg. 19, and judging from the fragment (Fig. 14) the leaves are obtuse at apex. The median nerve is thie, especially so on the lower surface, as in Fig. 19, where the flattened borders are seen decurring alon the median nerve at base and thus bordering the short, margined petiole. The secondaries, which are mm. to 4 mm. distant at the base, traverse the blade at an angle of divergence of 30° to 40°, and, curving close to the borders, form by their crossing simple, incumbent bows, like a marginal nerve, distinctly seen only on the lower side of the leaves of the fragments. The species is intimately related to EH. Geinitzi Heer, described below, the leaves of which are generally much larger. Heer considers his species as the equivalent of Myrtophyllum (Hucal, yplus) Geinitet of the Kreidefl., v. Moletein, p. 22, Pl. xi, Figs. 3, 4, represented by two leaves not any larger, 2:5 em. Jong, and tapering to an acumen, with the base not decurrent, but narrowed to a short, naked petiole. Th ese material differences prevent the identification of the Kansas leaves with those of Moletein and Green and, though the relation is very ole E. dakotensis is also comparable to BE. angusta Velenovsky (Flora der béhmischen Kreideformation, pt. 4, p. 3, Pl. iii, figs. 2-12) but differs by the base of the leaves decurring and apparently obtuse. Habitat.—Ellsworth County, Kansas. Nos. 53, 108, 674, 685, 710 of the Museum of the University of Kansas; A. Wellington and E. P. West, collectors. 229 DESCRIPTION. L.—E. Gouldii Ward. In Bull.. Torrey Bot. Club, xxiv, p. 576, text fig. 1, 2 (1897), Kansas. (Through the kindness of Dr. W. A. Taylor, Chief of the Bureau of Plant Industry of the United States Department of Agriculture, I received a photostat ot these text figures, but, through my fault, too late for the present plates. J.H.M.) FoLLowING is the original description :— Leaves slightly faleate, about 7 cm. long and 12 mm. wide, 2 cm. above the base, from which point they diminish in both directions, being drawn out into a long point above (tip and base wanting in the only specimen found). Substance of the leaf firm and thick; nervation very distinct, midrib strong, secondaries about 10 on a side, rising at a very acute angle, proceeding in a zig-zag course so as to meet one another and anastomose, forming elongated angular areas in two rows, the outer row smaller and bounded on the outer side by a connected series of gentle arches forming a continuous nerve generally parallel to the margin and less than 1 mm. distant from it. Of all living species of Hucalyptus, this approaches most closely in its nervation to that of E. largiflorens, first described by Baron von Mueller in the Transactions of the Victoria Institute, i, 24, 1854, and figured in the “ Hucalyptographia,”’ Decade V, 1880. In the accompanying cut, Fig. 1 represents the fossil leaf, and Fig. 2 [figs. not reproduced.—J.H.M. ] is a copy of one of the leaves of approximately the same size of H. largiflorens Muell., from the plate accompanying the description given in the work already referred to. The substantial identity of the nervation is apparent at a glance. In describing that species in the same work, Baron von Mueller devoted only two lines to the nervation as follows :—‘‘ Lateral veins extremely fine, diverging at a very acute angle or not very spreading nor quite close, the circumferential vein somewhat removed from the edge.” This description is, of course, very inadequate, but it is well known that botanists pay scarcely any attention to nervation and do not take the trouble to acquaint themselves with the proper terminology of the subject. We thus have another link in an already long chain of evidence which goes to prove that the Australian Fever Tree has had a long history, and was widely distributed over the gloke in Cretaceous and Tertiary time, millions of years before man made his appearance. Prof. HE. W. Berry, in “Maryland Geological Survey, Upper Cretaceous ” (1916), p. 226, speaking of the Dakota Sandstone, says :— Combining all of the published work dealing with areas within the United States, that for the Dominion of Canada being given in another place, results in the following lists of species :— Eucalyptus dakotensis Lesquereux, Eucalyptus Geinitzi Heer, Eucalyptus Gouldii Ward. 230 Then we have— D. Eucalyptus Geinitzi Heer, Pl. xxxvii, fig. 20, p. 138 of Lesquereux’ “ Flora of the Dakota Group.” His observations are :— Fl. Foss Arct., Vol. 6, 2 Abth., p. 93, Pl. xix, fig. le; Pl. xlv~figs. 4-9, fruits ; Pl. xlvi, figs. 12 c, d, 13. ' Leaves coriaceous, lanceolate or linear-lanceolate; narrowed to the apex and to the base, median nerve stout; secondaries at an acute angle of divergence, confluent with the marginal nerve. There is only a fragment of a leaf, which, however, distinctly represents Heer’s species, especially as figured on PI. xix, fig. 1c, for the size of the leaves, the direction of the secondaries and their confluence with a marginal nerve, and on PJ. xlvi, fig. 12c, for the areolation in large meshes formed by undulate nervilles cut at right angles by thin, intermediate tertiaries. : Habitat.—Ellsworth County, Kansas. No. 775 of the Museum of the University of Kansas: E. P. West, collector. Then we have a fossil which, according to E. W. Berry in “ Maryland Geological Survey, Upper Cretaceous” (1916), p. 870, is Z. Geinitzi Heer, confirming Saporta’s suggestion. Now we come to “Flore Fossile du Portugal. Nouvelles Contributions a la Flore Mésozoique par le Marquis de Saporta, accompagnées d’une Notice Stratigraphique par Paul Chofiat. Lisbonne, Imprimerie de l’Académie Royale des Sciences, 1894.” Bucalyptus Herit. Heer, dans sa “ Flore crétacique du Groénland”’ (Foss. Fl. Grénlands, I, FI. d Ataneschicht, p. 93, tab. XLV, fig. 4-9) a figuré des organes considérés par lui comme représentant des cealices floraux d’Eucalyptus, soutenus par un épais et court pédoncule et surmontes d’un opercule destiné i se détacher an moment de l’anthése. Une pareille attribution ne laisse pas que d’inspirer des doutes fondés, les figures de Heer ayant quelque chose de schématique et pouvant tout aussi bien se rapporter 4 des écailles strobilaires isolées, pareilles 4 celles des Doliostrobus de M. Marion. Une incertitude aussi forte ne s’attache pas, 4 ce qu'il semble, aux glomérules ou appareils fructifiés globuleux, recuellis dans le cénomanien de Boheme par M. Velenovsky (f/. de Bohm. Kreideform, iv, p. 1-2, tab. I et Il) et dont quelques uns sont encore attenant a des rameaux pourvus de feuilles ‘* Eucalyptoides.’ Neanmoins, la signification donnée par l’auteur 4 ces glomerules, dont les diverses parties, de son aveu, n’offrent rien de distinct,* surtout en tenant compte d l’évident ressemblance de ceux de ces sortes d’organes qui se presentent isolément avec les appareils fructices des Platanus, cette signification demeure entachée d’obseurité et nous sommes loin de pouvoir affirmer quil agisse reellement d’une inflorescence ayant quelque affinite directe avec les parties correspondantes de Eucalyptus d’Australie. Ce qui parait incontestable, c’est la présence, soit dans la craie du Grénland, soit dans le cenomanien de Boheme de feuilles conformes, par leurs caracteres apparents et les détails méme de leur nervation, avec celles des Eucalyptus actuels. Ces mémes feuilles se montrent dans le crétacique inferieur du Portugal, et leur intime resemblance avec les precedentes nous engage a les considerer comme ayant appartenu, sinon a le méme espece, du moins au méme type, et 4 suivre l’example de Heer et de Velanovsky, sans rien affirmer de plus au sujet de leur parente absolue ou relative avec le groupe actuellement australien des Bucalyptus. (Op. cit., p. 206.) * Voici les propres paroles de M. Velenovsky: ‘‘ Dans les schistes argileux, & Vgerovie et 4 Kaunic, on trouve fréquemment des empreintes en forme de ealices, tronqués au sommet et marqués ’ la superficie de stries longitudinales, Ces empreintes répondent trés exactement a des calices fruct‘fiés d’ Lucalyptus. | Cependant l’opercule n’a pu etre rencontre, Heer deerit et figure des objets absolument analogues dans sa flore crétacée du Groénland; mais ses calices se rapportent 4 un stade moins ayancé de fructification.” 231 DESCRIP T TON: M.—E. proto-Geinitzi Saporta. Op. cit., p. 206, with Pl. xxxvi, fig. 16, and xxxvil, fig. 11. FoLLowIne is the original description :— E. foliis sat longe petiolatis, ovato-oblongis vel latolineari-oblongis, basi breviter obtuse attenuatis, sursum, ut videtur, longe sensim attenuatis, integris, penninerviis; nervo primario distincto a basi ad summum sensim imminuente; secundariis plurimis, subobliquis, secus marginem nervulo inframarginali continuo inter se conjunctis; tertiariis flexuosis, in reticulum solutis. Nous avons d’abord une premitre feuille (pl. xxxvii, fig. 11), 4 laquelle la terminaison superieure fait défaut; elle est munie d’un assez long et mince pétiole, entiére avec un contour ovale-allongé, tendant 4 la forme linéaire dans le haut et obtusement atténuée a la base. La nervure médiane, assez nettement prononcée, s’amincit graduellement en approchant du sommet que dérobe une dechirure. Les nervures secondaires sont relativement nombreuses, plus ou moins obliques et legerement flexueuses ; elles courent 4 la marge et donnent lieu par leur reunion a une nervure inframarginale continue, disposée comme dans les Hucalyptus. L’espece pourrait étre rapprochée de plusieurs formes actuelles; elle est evidement alliée de fort pres a | Hucalyptus Geinitzi Hr., dont M. Velenovsky a figure un grand nombre de feuilles. Mais la nétre se distingue assez nettement de celles-ci par sa base obtuse et un plus mince petiole. Nous réunissons a cette feuille la terminaison superieure d’une autre (pl. xxvi, fig. 16) dont la base manque et qui par cela meme sert a completer la premiere. Cette sommite longuement attenuee an pointe est parfaitement conforme a celle qui distingue les feuilles d’ Hucalyptus Geimnitziz et de la plupart des formes actuelles du genre. (Op. cit., p. 206.) 232 DESCRIPTION, V.—E. Choffati Saporta. Op. cit., p. 207, with Plate xxxvii, fig. 1 FoLLow1nc is the original description :— - E. foliis valide petiolatis, lanceolato-linearibus, clongatis, basi obtuse attenuatis, integerrimis, penninerviis; nervo primario expresso; secundariis numerosis, inflexis, ante marginem nervulo infra- marginali ¢ontinuo inter se conjunctis. Cette seconde espéce ets représentée par une feuille assez peu differente des précédentes et mutilée ) PSEUDO-GEINITZIL (12). E. ANGUSTIFOLIA News. (17-19). $$ en ie A “rit. REV. EUCALYPTUS. | MFeCKFonirh. (9, 10). (5-8). E. LATIFOLIA Hottick (28, 24). E. PARVIFOLIA NEws. (=4): EUCALYPTUS GEINITZI HEER E. NERVOSA NEws. E. GEINITZI HEER (18-22). E. GEINITZ) HEER (77-77). Rs { } ; H ; , é The following species of Eucalyptus are illustrated in my “ Forest Flora of New South Wales ’’* with larger twigs than is possible in the present work; photographs of the trees are also introduced wherever possible. Details in regard to their economic value, &c., are given at length in that work, which is a popular one. The number of the Part of the Forest Flora is given in brackets :— acaciodes A. Cunn. (xlviii). melliodora A. Cunn. (ix). acmenioides Schauer (XxXxii). macrocorys K.v.M. (xxxviil).. affinis Deane and Maiden (lvi). microtheca F.v.M. (Iii). amygdalina Labill. (xvi). Muelleriana Howitt (xxx).. Andrewsi Maiden (xxi). numerosa Maiden (xvii). Baileyana F.v.M. (xxxv). obliqua L’Hérit. (xxii). Bakeri Maiden (Ixx). ochrophloia F.v.M. (I). Bauervana Schauer (lvii). odorata Behr and Schlectendal (xh) Baueriana Schauer var. conica Maiden (lviii).oleosa F.v.M. (Ix). Behriana ¥.v.M. (xlvi). paniculata Sm. (vii). bicolor A. Cunn. (xliv). pilularis Sm. (XxXx1). Boormani Deane and Maiden (xlv). piperita Sm. (XxXxiil).. Bosistoana F.v.M. (xli). ~ Planchoniana F.v.M. (xxiv). Caley: Maiden (ly). polyanthemos Schauer (lix). capitellata Sm. (xxviil). populifolia Hook. (xlvn). conica Deane and Maiden (lviii). propinqua Deane and Maiden (Ixi). Consideniana Maiden (xxxvi).. punetata DC. (x). corvacea A. Cunn. (xv). radiata Sieb. as amygdalina (xvi). corymbosa Sm. (xii). regnans FK.v.M. (xviii). erebra F.v.M. (lit). resinifera Sm. (iil). 5 Dalrympleana Maiden (\xiv).. robusta Sm. (Lxvii). dives Schauer (xix). rostrata Schlecht. (1xii). dumosa A. Cunn. (lxv).. rvubida Deane and Maiden (xlii). eugeniordes Sieber (xxix). saligna Sm. (iv). fruticetorum F.v.M. (xl). siderophlova Benth. (xxxix). gigantea. Hook. f. (Ii). sideroxylon A. Cunn. (xiii). globulus Labill. (Lxvi). Sieberiana F.v.M. (xxxiv). goniocalyx F.v.M. (vi). Sith R. T. Baker (Ixx). hemastoma Sm. (xxxvii). stellulata Sieb. (xiv). hemiphloia F.v.M. (vi). tereticornis Sm. (x1). longifolia Link and Otto (ii). tessellarys F.v.M. (lxvi). Luehmanniana F.v.M. (xxvi). Thozetiana ¥.v.M. (xix). macrorrhyncha F.v.M. (xxvii). viminalis Labill. (Lxiv). maculata Hook. (vii). : virgata Sieb. (xxv). Maideni ¥.v.M. (lxix). vitrea R. 'T. Baker (xxiii). » melanophloia F.v.M. (liv). *Government Printer Sydoey. 4to. Hach part contains 4 plates and other illustrations Note spy GOVERNMENT PRINTER. War conditions have so largely affected publications that it is no longer possivle to continue the issue of ‘‘ The Forest Flora of New South Wales” at the old rates, and from this date onward, i.e., from and including Part 7. Vol VII, the price of the individual Parts will be raised to 2s. 6d. each. For those Parts already published the old sale price will be adhered to, and subscriptions already received will not be disturbed, but the new subscription rate of 2s. 6d. per part, or 25s. for 12 parts, will come into effect as from the Ist July, 1921. Sydney: John Spence, Acting Government Printer—1922. F , ~~ 'o INDEX PART XXI. . cinerea F.v.M. . pulverulenta Sims, _ cosmophylla F.v.M. . gomphocephala A. P.-DC. Plates, 89-92. (Issued March, 1914.) PART XXII. . erythronema Turcz. . acacieformis Deane & Maiden. }, pallidifolia W.v.M. . cesta Benth, . tetraptera Turez, . forrestiana Diels. . miniata A. Cunn. . phenicia F.v.M. Plates, 93-96. (Issued April, 1915.) PART XXIII. . robusta Smith. . botryoides Smith. . saligna Smith, Plates, 97-100. (Issued July, 1915.) PART XXIV. . Deanei Maiden. }. Dunnii Maiden, . Stuartiana F.v.M. . Banksii Maiden, . quadrangulata Deane and Maiden. .Plates, 100 bis-103. (Issued November, 1915.) PART XXV. . Macarthwri Deane and Maiden. - aggregata Deane and Maiden. . parvifolia Cambage. . alba Reinwardt. Plates, 104-107. 1916.) PART XXVI. (Issued February, . Perriniana F.v.M. . Gunnti Hook £. . rubida Deane and Maiden, Plates, 108-111. (Issued April, 1916.) PART XXVIL . maculosa R. T. Baker. - precoz Maiden. . ovata Labill. . neglecta Maiden. Plates, 112-115. (Issued July, 1916.) PART XXVIII. . vernicosa Hook £. - Muelleri T. B. Moore. . Kitsoniana (J. G. Luehmann) Maiden. - viminalis Labillardiére. Plates, 116-119. (Issued December, 1016.) PART XXIX. . Baeuerleni F.v.M. . scoparia Maiden. . Benthami Maiden and Cambage. - propingua Deane and Maiden. . punctata DC. . . Kirtoniana ¥.v.M. Plates, 1917.) PART XXX. 120-123. (Issued Tebruary, . Tesinifera Sm. . pellita F.v.M. . brachyandra F.v.M. Plates, 124-127. (Issued April, 1917.) OF PARTS PUBLISHED Bee sees Seeeees PART XXXI. . BE. tereticornis Smith. . BE. Bancrofti Maiden. . amplifolia Naudin. Plates, 128-131. (Issued July, 1917.) PART XXXII. . Seeana Maiden. E. exserta F.v.M. . Parramattensis C. Hall. E. Blakelyi Maiden. . dealbata A. Cunn, . Morris R. T. Baker. . Howittiana F.y.M. Plates, 132-135. (lssued September, 1917.) PART XXXIII. . rostrata Schlechtendal. . rudis Endlicher. . Dumdasi Maiden, . pachyloma Benth. Plates, 136-139. 1917.) (Issued December, PART XXXIV. . redunca Schauer. . accedens W. V. Fitzgerald. . cornuta Labill. . Websteriana Maiden. : Plates, 140-143. (Issued April, 1918.) PART XXXV. . Lehmanni Preiss. . annulata Benth. . platypus Hooker. . spathulata Hooker. . gamophylla F.v.M. . argillacea W. V. Fitzgerald. Plates, 144-147. (Issued August, 1918.) PART XXXVI. . occidentalis Endlicher. . macrandra F.v.M. . salubris F.v.M. . cladocalyx F.v.M. . Cooperiana ¥F.v.M. . intertexta R. T. Baker. . confluens (W. V. Fitzgerald) Maiden. Plates, 148-151. (Issued January, 1919.) — PART XXXVII. 189. H. clavigera A. Cunn. 190. EH. aspera F.v.M. 191. #. grandifolia R.Br. 192. H. papuana F.v.M. Plates, 152-155. (Issued March, 1919.° PART XXXVIII. 193. EH. tessellaris F.v.M. 194. H: Spenceriana Maiden. 195. EH. Cliftoniana W. V. Fitzgerald. 196. H, setosa Schauer. 197. HL. ferruginea Schauer. 198. EH. Moorei Maiden and Cambage. 199. H. dwmosa A. Cunn. 200. H. torquata Luehmann. 9. H. amygdalina Labill. 201. H. radiata Sieber. 202. LH. numerosa Maiden. 203. EL. nitida Hook. £. Plates 156-159. (Issued July, 1919.) 204. 205. 206. 207. 208. 209. 210. 211. 73, 212. 28. 213. 214, 215. 216. 217. 218. 219. 220. 221. 222. 223. 224. 225. 26. 114, 92, 227. K Wwe bw by WwW bw bw Se Go Ce CS) 236. 237. 238. 239. 240. 24], 242. ea Se . continued. E E EK E 77] L E E. E # K. E. stricta Sieber. PART XXXIX. . Torelvwna F.v.M. . corymbosa Smith. ). intermedia R. T. Baker. . patellaris F.v.M. . celastroides Turczaninow. . gracilis F.v.M. . transcontinentalis Maiden. . longicornis F.v.M. . oleosa F.v.M. . Flocktonie Maiden. . virgata Sieber. . oreades R. T. Baker. . obtusiflora DO, . fraxinoides Deane and Maiden. Plates, 160-163. (Issued TFebruary, 1920.) PART XL. . terminalis F.v.M. dichromophloia F.v.M. . pyrophora Benth. . levopinea R. T. Baker. ligustrina DC. . grandis (Hill) Maiden. Plates, 164-167. (Issued March, 1920.) PART XLI. . latifolia F.v.M. . Foelscheana F.v.M. . Abergiana F.v.M. . pachyphylla F.v.M. . pyriformis Turezaninow, var. Kings- milli Maiden. eee E, Oldfieldii F.v.M. . Drummondii Bentham, Plates, 168-171. (Issued June, 1920.) PART XLII. . eximia Schauer. . peltata Bentham: . Watsoniana F.v.M. . trachyphloia F.v.M. . hybrida Maiden. . Kruseana F.v.M. : . Dawsoni R. T. Baker. . polyanthemos Schauer. . Baueriana Schauer. . conica Deane and Maiden. . concolor Schauer. Plates, 172-175. (Issued August, 1920.) PART XLIII. . ficifolia F.v.M. . calophylla R.Br. . hematoxylon Maiden. . maculata Hook. . Mooreana (W. VY. Fitzgerald) Maiden. . approximans Maiden. . Stowardi Maiden. Flaie 176-179. | (Issued November, INDEX PART XLIY. 243. E. perfoliata R. Brown. . B. ptychocarpa F.v.M. ih. E. similis Maiden, 5, B. livata(W. V. Fitzgerald) Maiden,n.sp. 247. LE. Baileyana F.v.M. 248. BE. Lane-Poolei Maiden. pa. B. Ewartiana Maiden. 50. BE. Bakeri Maiden. . EB. Jacksoni Maiden. 2. E. eremophila Maiden. Plates, 180-183. 1921.) Oy 24 (Issued february, PART XLV. EB. erythrocorys F.v.M. E. tetrodonta F.y.M. 25 5. EB. odontocarpa F.v.M ‘ \E. capitellata Smith. E. Camfieldi Maiden. - B. Blazlandi Maiden and Cambage. . E. Normantonensis Maiden and Cambage Plates, 184-187. (Issued April, 1921.) PART XLVI. 350 . E. tetragona F.v.M, i iE. eudesmioides F.v.M. 61. E. Ebbanoensis Maiden n.sp. E. Andrewsi Maiden. E. angophoroides R. T. Baker. EB. Kybeanensis Maiden & Cambage. (dup. of 252) E. eremophila Maiden, 70. E, decipiens Endl. : _ Plates. 188-191. (Issued May, 1921.) PART XLVII. _ 265. E. Laseroni R. T. Baker. j 26 EB. de Beuzevillei Maiden. . E. Mitchelli Cambage. . EB. Brownii Maiden and Cambage. . EB, Caumbageana Maiden. d E. miniata A. Cunn. E. Wooilsiana R. T. Baker. . EB. odorata Behr and Schlecht. E, hemiphloia F.v.M., var. ais Maiden. 42. E. bicolor A. Cunn, i i ee ca ote er microcarpa 112. E. micranthera F.v.M. 972, E, notabilis Maiden. 2978. E. canaliculata Maiden. : Plates, 192-195. (Issued July, 1921.) PART XLYVIII. 61. E. paniculata 8m, “274. BE. decorticans sp. nov. Ex 276. E. Oulleni R. H. Cambage. 276. E. Beyeri R. T. Baker. 98. EB. globulus Labill. re 277. EL. nova-anglica Deane and Maiden. The Growing Tree. Rate of growth. Natural afforestation. : ement curves. he largest Australian trees, Plates 196-199, (Issued August, 1921,) OF PARTS PUBLISHED—eontinued. PART XLIX. 278. E. drepanophylla F.v.M. 38. E. leptophleba F.v:M. 279. E. Dalrympleana Maiden. 280. E. Hillii Maiden, 217. L. dichromophloia F.v.M. The Orovgae ‘Tree—continued, ney Nanism, iM Ue irae The flowering of Bucalypts while in the juvenile- leaf stage, — oe Dominance or aggressiv mn ness of certain species. Natural grafts. — Artificial grafts, Fasciation. Tumours and galls. Protuberances of the stem. Abortive branches (prickly stems). Pendulous branches, © Vertical growth of trees, Plates, 200-203. Cieued ecbaniber, 1921.) PART L. cert y 281. EB. Houseana (W. V. Fitzgerald) Maiden. 282. BL. Jutsoni Maiden. 283. LZ. adjuncta Maiden. 1. B. pilularis Sm., var. pyriformis Maiden. 284. EB. pumila Cambage. } 285. E. rariflora F. M. Bailey. 286. HL. Mundijongensis Maiden. The Bark. 1, Barly references to Bucalyptus barks and early BHucalyptus yernaculars in general. 2. Eucalyptus bark classifications, O. Mallees, Marlocks, and other small species-- (a) True Mallees, (vb) False Mallees, — (c) Marlocks, rans Plates, 204-207 (Issued December, 1921.) PART LI. : 287. E. Sheathiana Maiden. 288. L. striaticalyx W. V. Fitzgerald. 289. lL’, taeniola Baker and Smith. 82. L. Stricklandi Maiden. 290. EB. unialata Baker and Smith. 31. Z. Planchoniana F.y.M. 21. LE. marginata Sm. 291. L. Irbyi Baker and Smith. 292. L. Yarraensis Maiden and Cambage, n.sp The Bark—continued, . Leiophloie (Smooth-Barks or Gums). . LLemiphloie (Half-barks). . Lhytiphloia (Rough-barks), . Pachyphloie (Stringybarks). . Schizophloie (Ironbarks). . Lepidophloie (Barks friable and lamellar). Plates, 208-211. (Issued February, 1922,) PART LIL amplifolia Naudin. Y, algeriensis Trabut. E. antipolitensis Trabut. EL. Bourlierit Trabut. E. Cordieri Trabut. ). gomphocornuta Trabut, 1. jugalis Naudin. L. occidentalis Wndi., Trabut. 208. x B. pseudo-globulus (Hort.) Naudin, 299. x B. Trabuti Vilmorin. “. Stuartiana x globulus Trabut. |, Insiziwaensis Maiden usp. Qa ke we 160, , 292. 293. 294. 205. 296. 297, x MRK KK var. oranensis 300, 3 He The Bark— 3. Classification of of their Barks 4. Variation in B SSESSESSRSSS! Microscopic Oxalate). 4 A Warning Note in regard | on Microscopic Struct Purposes. Paper Pulp ¥s Ae via Structure, Heart-wood and Sap- wood, y Specific Gravity. Hardness. Vissility and Interloc edness Destructive Distillation. Plates, 220-223, (Issued A CRITICAL REVISION OF THE GENUS EUCALYPTUS BY Hy 7 io VEIDEN, ISO RRs, FLs. (Government Botanist of New South Wales and Director of the Botanic Gardens, Sydney). | Vou. Vi Parr 6 OF THE ee iE oae COMPLETE WORK. (WITH FOUR PLATES.) PRICE THREE SHILLINGS AND SIXPENCE. Published by Authority of THE GOVERNMENT OF THE STATE OF NEW SOUTH WALKS. Sunnev : JOHN SPENCE, ACTING GOVERNMENT PRINTER, —_= ee INDEX PART lL. \. B. piluaris Sm., and var. Muelleriana Maiden. Plates, L4. (Issued March, 1903.) PART IL 2. E. obliqua L’ Heéritier. Plates, 5-8. (Issued May, 1903.) PART IIL. 3. &. calycogona Turczaninow. Plates, 9-12. (Issued July, 1903.) PART IV. a. E. incrassata Labillardiére. 5. E. fecunda Schauer. Plates, 13-24. (Issued June, 1904.) PART V. 6. EB. stellulata Sieber. 7. E. coriacea A. Cunn. &. E. cocctfera Hook. f. q Plates, 25-28. (Issued November, 1904.) PART VI. 9. E. amygdalina Labillardiére. 20. E. linearis Dehnhardt. ll. EZ. Risdoni Hook. f. Plates, 29-32. (Issued April, 1905.) PART VIL 12. E. regnans F.v.M. 13. E. vitellina Naudin, and E. vitrea R. ‘l. Baker. 14. E. dives Schauer. 15. E. Andrewsi Maiden. i6. E. diversifolia Bonpland. Plates, 33-36. (Issued October, 1905.) PART VIII. 17. E. capitellata Sm. 18. E. Muelleriana Howitt. 19. E. macrorrhyncha F.v.M. 20. E. eugenioides Sieber. 21. E. marginata Sm. 22. E. buprestium F.v.M. 23. E. sepuleralis F.v.M. Plates, 37-40. (Issued March, 1907.) PART IX. 24. E. alpina Lindl. bat . microcorys F.v.M. . acmenioides Schauer. . umbra R. T. Baker. . virgata Siebr. apiculata Baker and Smith. . Luehmanniana F.v.M. . Planchoniana ¥.v.M. Plates. 41-44. (Issued November. 1907 PART X. Y. piperita Sm. . Steberiana F.v.M. . Consideniana Maiden . hamastoma Sm. . siderophloia Benth. and Maiden. joormani Deane . leptophleba F.v.M. . Behriana ¥.v.M. . populifolia Hook. . Bowmani F.v.M. (Doubtful species.) Plates, 45-48. (Issued December, 1908.) OF PARTS PUBLISHED. Sees SSS bth tts PART XI. . Bosistoana F.v.M. . bicolor A. Cunn. . hemiphloia P.v.M, ‘ . odorata Behr and Schlechtendal. . An Ironbark Boz. . fruticetorum F.v.M. . acacioides A. Cunn. Thozetiana l’.v.M. . ochrophloia F.v.M. . microtheca F.v.M. Plates, 49-52. (Issued February, 1910.) PART XII. . Raveretiana F.v.M. . crebra F.v.M. . Staigeriana F.v.M. . melanophloia F.v.M. . pruinosa Schauer. . Smithii R. T. Baker. . Naudiniana ¥.v.M. . sideroxylon A. Cunn. . leucoxzylon F.v.M. . Caleyi Maiden. Plates, 53-56. (Issued Nuvember, 1910.) PART XIIL. affinis Deane and Maiden. . paniculata Sm. . polyanthemos Schauer. . dtwuaderi Maiden. Baueriana Schauer. . eneorifolia DC. Plates, 57-60. (Issued July, 1911.) PART XIV. . melliodora A. Cunn. . fasciculosa F.v.M. . uncinata Turezaninow. . decipiens Endl. . concolor Schauer. . Cléeziana F.v.M. . oligantha Schauer. Plates, 61-64. (Issucd vena 1912.) PART XV. . oleosa F.v.M. . Gilli Maiden. . falcata Turcz. Plates, 65-68. (Issued July, 1912.) PART XVI. . oleosa F.v.M., var. Flocktonia Maiden }, Le Souefii Maiden. . Olelandi Maiden. }. decurva ¥.v.M. . doratozylon F.v.M. . corrugata Luehmann. . goniantha Turez. . Stricklandi Maiden. . Campaspe 8. le M. Moore. . diptera Andrews. . Griffithsii Maiden. . grossa F.v.M. ). Pimpiniana Maiden. ). Woodwardi Maiden, Plates, 69-72. (Issued September, 1912.; (12. 113. il6. 117. 121. 124, 1265. 126. 127. 128. 129. 130. 131. 132. 133. 134, 135. 136. oF . salmonophloia F.v.M. . leptopoda Bentham. . squamosa Deane and Maiden. . Oldfieldii F.v.M. . orbifolia F.v.M. . pyriformis Turezaninow. . macrocarpa Hook. . Preissiana Schauer. 7 . megacarpa F.v.M. . globulus Labillardiére. 4 . Maideni F.v.M. p . urnigera Hook, f. ; . cinerea F.v.M. . pulverulenta Sims. . cosmophylla F.v.M. . gomphocephala A. P. DC. . Deanei Maiden. H. Dunnii Maiden. . Stuartiana F.v.M. . Banksti Maiden, . quadrangulata Deane and Maiden 1. Macarthuri Deane and Maiden. 7. aggregata Deane and Maiden, 7. parvifolia Cambage. . alba Reinwardt, PART XVII. Plates, 73-76. (Issued February, i PART XVIII. Plates, 77-80. (Issued July, 1913.; PART XIX. . goniocalyx F.v.M. . nitens Maiden. . elwophora I’.v.M. . cordata Labill. . angustissima ¥.v.M. ‘ Plates, 81-84. _ (Issued December, iv PART XX. : . ggantea Hook, f. t . longifolia Link and Otto. . diversicolor F.v.M. . Guilfoylei Maiden. , patens Bentham. . Lodtiana I.v.M. c= micranthera \.v.M. Plates 85-88. (Issued March, 1914. PART XXI. tek a Seas ee Pans Mlb = > 2s Plates, 89-92. (Issued March, 191d PART XXII. k . erythronema Turez. * . acacieformis Deane & Maiden. . pallidifolia F.v.M. . cesia Benth. . tetraptera Turcz. . Forrestiana Diels. . miniata A. Cunn. . phenicia F.v.M. a be Plates, 93-96. (Issued April, 1915.) PART XXIII. 4 on. . robusta Smith. . botryoides Smith. . saligna Smith. - 4 Plates, 97-100, (Issued July, ule PART XXIV. ee Plates, 100 bis-103. (Issued Novem 1916.) PART XXV. ees ej Plates, 1916.) 104-107, (Issued Febr will PEeORINICALMINMEVISION OF THE CENUSHIMUCALYPIUS BY Jo tele INDAJUDIE IN, IGSORMGkaSis L5ILS. (Government Botanist of New South Wales and Director of the Botanic Gardens, Sydney). VOMMNE es PART 6, Part LVI of the Complete Work. (WITH FOUR PLATES.) “* Ages are spent in collecting materials, ages more in separating and combining them. Even when a system has been formed, there is still something to add, to alter, or to reject. Every generation enjoys the wse of a vast hoard bequeathed to it by antiquity, and transmits that hoard, augmented by fresh acquisitions, to future ages. In these pursuits, therefore, the first speculators lie under great disadvantages, and even when they fail, are entitled to praise.” MacauLay’s “Essay ON MILTON.” PRICE THREE SHILLINGS AND SIXPENCE, Published by Authority of TIIE GOVERNMENT OF THE STATE OF NEW SOUTH WALES,* Svonev : JONN SPENCE, ACTING GOVERNMENT PRINTER, PHILLIP-STREET. *6 759 1922. se en : : E hod ! ; : ' t Xs Tee tie ; ee ve { V/ : Peery ee i Recs AL rs DP i TA Aes ; ; SED trees 6 2 bi tae ask Tes MED EO RNS RR eee Gea : : 5 ‘ | * ity ‘T). ee Ga tc EEE, EES 4 $ a P R es ke fl 7 J . ‘ ¥ i‘ 4 We 5 B ne MS 55 Bay) bt ess a viii Ob hick GS. Yay ae ere ee vk hes : ‘ reinhary A , i ; Moe hp et fd Ks abe THEtMh sy Ts bi as ; Tey ie . ; : eae as a oe \ GUNS aM nL | Se a ey PR Lr A ath a bree Rcd Sie roe SCRE 0 ct oe ea Pa iat wey p WAGE sn. 1 acer eee > ——- on % z ore.) <) ee) ae ta _ . et ee * - '¥ ef . : ' 4 : pb hiSshacias a Pe ty a ee a aes | ie a! ‘ * CCCXXX. Eucalyptus Jenseni nsp. PAGE, Beeerintion: 9 2004 ieee Te Pt Lh eet one Range. : - - . ° ‘ : : ; . - 250 PEREIMItIES . ¢ tae : : es . ; : - 256 ~COOXX XI Euealyptus Umbrawarrensis usp. Description ia : - : : : . : 2 2 257 PPC HMR Sf) ME gg Affinities . - : > = - - ° : e > 258 COCXXXIU. Eucalyptus leptophylla F.v.M. Description : - : : : . : : - : . 259 Synonym . - : ee ee = se oy pee es 200 P21 5 RMR: id NS SR lel, LS eho Affinities . . : - : . . . : ere > Bou LX VII. Eucalyptus uncinata Tutcz. » Description : : ; - - - —— ee sm 202 Varieties . - : : ; ls , : : : : ~ Boe Range . . 2 . e ° e 2. “56 en eS 0 : . 263 Affinities . : ° : ° 5 . . : - : e264: “COCXXXII1. Eucalyptus angusta n.sp. MESCEIPLION . . »v « Sk GS ree cco oe) oes Range : : < 5 - - . : . é : 205 Affinities . . . : . : > : ies - 7 200 XXI. Fuealyptus marginata Sm. Description : . - : : : . : - - 207 XXII. Eucalyptus buprestium V.v.M. PAGE, Description : ; : : : - : : : . » 268 Range. . ‘ . - e 5 . - : +, 209 XLI. Eucalyptus Bosistoana F.v.M. Notes on E. Nepeanensis Baker and Smith . - ; § 3) E270 Range. ; : ~ : - : : » ; ; 2. 27 Affinities e e . © . . . e e e . 271 CCCXII, Eealyptus altior (Deane and Maiden) Maiden. Synonym ° aks ; : : 5 “| : : ww ko7e CCCXX XIV. Eucalyptus conglobata (R.Br.) Maiden. Description . . ° e e e ° ° e e e 273 Synonyms. : . ° : ° : 5 : - : sees Range . . ° . 275 Affinity - . e e e . e e e e e . 276 COCXXXIV. Eucalyptus angulosa Schauer. Description . ° . : : . ‘ . : ° ee, Synonyms + a . X . . . : . ° oer. Range : : : . . . - - . ° : = 278 Affinities . . . ° . . . . . . . “229 CXLVI. Eucalyptus Johnstoni nsp. Synonym . : 3 : : : : ! ; ’ “ #280 VI—The Leaf. A.—_JUVENILE LEAF. (Continued from Part LV, page 251), Historical . Size : : : Shape. F A A (a) Linear series (b) Orbicular series The angles the secondary veins make with the midrib— (a) Normal species (bo) Hybrids Isoblasticity, Heteroblasticity Diels’s Law The Petiole :— (Q)) MS jOrESSINGS (b) Its absence Connate or perfoliate Fusion of leaves by margins Decurrence of leaf Angularity of branchlets Texture : 4 : Vestiture (glands and hairs) Lustre Glaucousness Colour (Anthocyanin) . Caoutchoue Anatomy Species of which the Juvenile leaves are wanting . Explanation of Plates (228-231) 4 ' « “= ‘ he od tie - i a7 fri,” - ste . * ‘ - % ore . ‘ typ i ‘ ats a’ ’ ’ . , * * et. ay ed a ’ =: BATA N ; ; el Ce e * * t yl ~ Ore ts } ‘ ; ‘ ~ : 2 bs Aw Sita. wk + KA! 7 or y.* . <* . ae | , 7 P " : . 4 é 7 a + ‘> = i ny » q ‘ P a awk = ’ ' - . F ¢ a] DisCRIPTROINE COCXXX. EF. Jenseni np. FoLLowinG is the description :— * Tronbark ” altitudinem 59-40" attinens, trunco 2’ diametro; ligno rubro; ramis patentibus, foliis inflorescentiaque glaucis; foliis.juvenilibus tenuibus petiolatis, ovatis, circiter 8 cm. longis, minus 5 cm. latis: fcliis maturis subtenuibus, plerumque ovoideis ad oyoideo-lanceolatis, apicibus obtusis, cirea 5-8 cm. longis et 2-3 c.m. latis, venis secondariis angulos circa 40° cum costa formantibus; inflorescentia in axillaribus umbellis ad 7 in capitulo, pedunculis ad 5 mm., pedicellis brevissimis; alabastris parvis, fere ovoideis, calycis tubo fere hemispherico, operculo hemispherico ad conoideo; fructibus parvis, circa 3 mm, diametro fere hemisphericis, valvarum capsularum apicibus conspicue exsertis. An Ironbark, “The Wandi Ironbark” (H. I. Jensen). A spreading, more or less glaucous tree, giving good shade, attaining a height of 30-40 feet, and with a trunk up t®2 feet in diameter. Rough bark both on trunk and branches. Colour of timber red. Juvenile leaves moderately thin, petiolate, shehtly oblique, ovate (about 8 em. long by under 5 em. broad), the secondary veins spreading and making an angle of about 30-40 degrees with the midrih, the intramarginal vein well removed, though not distant, from the edge. (The juvenile leaves seen by me are in the opposite, hut perhaps not in the earliest stage). Mature leaves thin, mostly ovoid to ovoid-lanceolate, apices blunt; short. Common dimensions are 5-8 em. long, with widths ef 2-3 cm. Secondary veins making an angle of about 40 degrees with the midrib. Inflorescence in axillary umbels up to 7 in the head, with peduncles up to 5 mm. and pedicels very short or absent. The markedly glaucous buds small, nearly ovoid, the calyx-tube nearly hemispherical, and sometimes marked with one or more ribs, the operculum hemispherical to conoid. The anthers very small, opening in parallel slits with gland at the top or near it. Filament at base. Pores round when dried, Fruits glaucous, pedunculate, but pedicels very short or absent; small, about 5 mm, in diameter, nearly hemispherical, not tapering at the base; the capsule markedly distinct from the thin rim; the tips of capsule-valves distinctly exsert. The type is Wandi, Northern Territory (Dr. Harald Ingemann Jensen, No. 372, April, 1916). Photograph available.—* Cabbage Gum or Bastard Bloodwood,” near Wandi (Dr. H. [. Jensen, No. 378, April, 1916), is very near #. Jenseni, and from the small amount of imperfect material available I cannot detect the difference. I have only quite young fruits, with a sunken capsule, but this may be changed as ripening proceeds. Named in honour of Dr. Harald Ingemann Jensen, the geologist, who, as regards Eucalyptus, has done admirable collecting in the Northern Territory, and in other States, has correlated the species and, the soils on which they grow. bo or (=r) RANGE. This is confined to the Northern Territory so far as we know at present. Dr. Jensen writes: “ Belt about 1 mile wide, between 3 and 4 miles west of Wandi. As far as known, this tree occurs nowhere else in this part of the Territory.” Wandi 1s an old gold-mining camp about 22 miles due east of Pine Creek. Settlement is sparse in the Territory, and the species may be picked up again. It is quite possible that this species may not occur except in localities at considerable distances apart. APFINTIIES: 1. With FE. melanophloia F.v.M. L looked upon 2. Jenseni as the Northern Territory form of this species in Journ. Roy. Soc., N.S.W., lit, 71, 1919. Particulars of 2. melanophloia may he found at Part XII of the present work, with Plates 53 and 54. BL. Jenseni differs from 2. melanophloia in the much smaller and sessile fruits, which are also more hemispherical. The foliage also shows slight variation from that of 2. melanophloia. It is petiolate in all the specimens available, and not quite as glaucous as 2. melanophloia. In colour it is more of an olive green. The timbers of both species are about the same colour, but the bark appears to be free from gum veins in £. Jenseni. The young branches also shed the bark, which has not been noticed in E. mzlanophloia. The specimen referred to as “ probably L. grandifolia, No. 378, Cabbage or Bastard Bloodwood,” by Dr. Jensen, is also this species. It would appear from the reference to EL. grandifolia that the trees have a bloodwood appearance. It is noticed that after the old bark peels off the small branches they are creamy white and smooth, 257 | DESCISIUEMION, | COCXXXI. FE. Umbrawarrensis n.sp. “MOUNTAIN BLUE GUM.” | Fouiiowine is the description :— Arbor * Mountain Blue Gum” vocata, subcontorta, ad 40’ altitudine, trunco 2’ diametro, ligno flavo, duro nen durabili, cortice levi, decidua; foliis maturis obscure viridilus, sub-tenuibus, petiolatis, lineari-lanceolatis ad lancvolatis, parviusculis, non 9 em. excedentibus, 15 mm. latis, venis inconspicuis, : venis lateralibus angulum 35-40° costa media formuntibus; infloresceutia paniculata, petiolis longuisculis applanatisque, umbellis sessilibus ad 7 in capitulo; operculo fere hemispherico calycis tubi dimidium wquanti; fructibus fere hemisphericis ad cylindroideis vel fere piriformibus, pediccllatis minus 8 mim, tl diametro; margine tenui valvaram capsularum apicibus distinete orificio exsertis. “A large rather crooked tree 40 feet Ingh, with a stem up to 2 fect in diameter, wood tough and yellowish and consumed internally by borers. Batk smooth, bluish or white, deciduous” (Jensen). The whole tree more or less vlaucons, or hoary-looking, P| Juvenile leayes not seen. Mature leaves dull green, the same colour on both sides, rather thin, petiolate, lincar-lanceolate to lanceolate, rather small, not exceeding 9 em. long and 15 mm. broad as seen. Venation not prominent, the lateral veins making un angle of 35-10 deerces with the midrib, the intramarginal vein not far removed from the edge. / Inflorescence. (Although Dr, Jensen, 5th July, 1916, wrote * Tree now in flower,” the flowering specimens miscarried, and unripe buds, and a few anthers clinging to an wuripe fruit were alone available.) Paniculate, with rather long, flattened petioles, expanded at the top, and carrying sessile umbels up to seven in the head. The opercula nearly hemispherical and about half the length of the calyx-tube. Anther broad, opening in parallel slits (round pores when dried). Gland on top, filament at base. Fruits nearly hemispherical to cyliudroid or almost pear-shaped, pedicellate, small, under 8 mm. in diameter, rim thin, the tips of the valves ct the capsules distinctly protruding from the orifice. The type is H. I. Jensen, No. 412, 5th July, 1916. | RANGE, Only known from the Northern Territory, and from one locality at present. i On top of sandstone residuals near Umbrawarra—dry, barren, flat-topped_ hills. Umbrawarra is a tin-field situated about 12 miles, as the crow flies, south-west of Pine Creek. bo cr 16 2) AFEINITIES. 1. With F. Jenseni Maiden. The closest resemblance is in the shape of the fruits, which are, however, pedicellate in 2. Umbrawarrensis; the anthers are not very dissimilar. But in foliage and timber (2. Jensen? is an Ironbark with red timber) the two species are far removed from each other. 2. With £. pallidifolia F.v.M. See Part XXII, p. 29, Plate 93. The timber of #. pallidifolia is yellowish near the bark, but it is a red timber nevertheless. Both are White Gums, and they somewhat resemble each other in the narrow foliage, but the branches are glaucous or pruinose, and the leaves are olive-green in a dry state, while those of H. pallidifolia dry whitish with a yellow cast. They are also broader in some specimens, while those of the type of 2. Umbrawarrensis are narrow. : The buds of both species are small, but, in #. Umbrawarrensis they are slightly cylindrical to pear-shaped, as opposed to the very short globose clavate and thicker or larger buds of L. pallidifolia. We have the same difference in the shape of the fruits. The fruits of £. Umbrawarrensis are smaller, more cylindrical, thinner, with scarcely conspicuous valves, while those of H. pallidifolia are much larger, hemi- spherical to globose, with a thick rim and very strong prominent valves. —— "209 DESCRIPTION. COCXXXIT. E. leptophylla F.v.M. In Miquel in Ned. Kruidk. Archief. IV, 153 (1859). THE original description (in Latin) will be found in Part XIV, pp. 144, 145, of the present work. This may be translated in the following words :— E. leptophylla Ferd. Mill. MSS. (£. perforata Behr. Herb. partim. 2. xanthonema Turezaninow.) A slender, graceful shrub, branchlets somewhat red or becoming yellow, leaves broad-linear, extending into a thin point, coriaceous, frequently covered with transparent dots, umbels axillary, 3-7 flowered, calyx-tube .obconical, campanulate, the same length as the yellowish, broadly conical, non-umbonate, semewhat smooth operculum; fruits small and cup-shaped. New Holland, Australia, Murray Scrub, flowering in the summez (Dr. Behr.). A shrub the height of a man, leaves 2-8 inches long, 11-2 or rarely 3 lines broad, a distinct mid-rib on both sides, which, however, is not prominent; secondary veins not prominent. Peduncles 1-14 lines long; flowers subsessile. Calyx-tube 1 line long. Nearest to HZ. viminalis, from which it differs in having leaves narrower and the operculum more pointed and longer. The following supplementary notes seem all that are necessary :— Juvenile leaves cordate to elliptical, smaller and thinner than in Z. wneinata, paler on the under- side. They have been figured at figs. 6a and 6b of Plate 62, and others, from practically the type locality, in fig. 2, Plate 229 (herewith). Mature leayes. They are distinctly petiolate, but this is not referred to in the original description. Buds slightly pedicellate, the common peduncle much longer and terete. Operculum occasionally rostrate. Fruits invariably clavate or club-like. ILLUSTRATIONS.—Figures 5, 6, 8, 9, 10, 11, 12, 13, 16, 17, 18, 19, 20, 21 of Plate 62, Part XIV. See the legends at pp. 162, 163, which are all F. leptophylla. No. 11 illustrates the type of #. leptophylla. No. 21 has very pointed opercula, and is not typical. It shows transition to H. uncinata. The type specimen has been drawn from ampler material in Plate 229 of the present Part. The oil purporting to be from Z. uncinata, and which was obtained from Parilla, South Australia, in Baker and Smith’s “ Research on the Eucalypts,” p. 234 (2nd Ed.), was obtained from #. leptophylla. 260 SYNONYMS. 1. E. oleosa F.v.M., var. leptophylla F.v.M, 2. EF. desertorum Naudin. 1. E. leptophylla is included under 2. uncinata Turcz. in B.F I. iii, 216, also by Mueller in his “ Census” and elsewhere. Also by Mueller as a variety (leptophylla) of E. oleosa F.v.M., see Part XIV, p. 143. Mueller’s original specimen of 2. leptophylla is labelled in his own handwriting, “ Eucalyptus oleosa ferd Ml. 8. leptophylla. In deserto ad fl. Murray, Dr. M.,” which was altered in Bentham’s handwriting to “ wnetnata.” The reference to F. oleosa is erroneous; it has the terminal anther found in FE. uncinata and other species: the £. oleosa anther is quite different. 2. In Part XIV, p. 145 of the present work, ZH. desertorum is placed under E. uncinata. It should be transferred to FL. leptophylla. RANGE. Speaking generally, it is a dry country species, in contradistinction to £. uncinata, which is mainly a coastal one. Exceptions are Fremantle, Western Australia, and some of the South Australian localities. Let us turn to the localities given for H. wncinatw in pages 145 and 146, Part XIV. I announce that the whole of them in South Australia, Victoria, and New South Wales should he transferred to 2. leptophylla, and the following, recorded under Western Australia, belong to 2. leptophylla, also, viz., Tambellup, Cut Hill, and all those given in the top paragraph of page 146. It will be seen how extensive is its range compared with that of 2. wneinata. In addition, I give the following localities since ascertained :— Western Australia.—(a) A specimen labelled “No. 10, Eucalyptus foecunda Schauer, Pl. Preiss, i, p. 130, Fremantle, by L. Preiss, No. 231.” Preiss speaks of it as a shrub of 5 feet, and Schauer, who wrote the Myrtaceax for Preiss’s work, wrongly attributed the Fremantle specimen (which is only in fruit, as he himself states), to his own E. facunda. I see no difference between Preiss’s No. 231 and £. leptophylla F.y.M. 261 (6) Erect bushy shrub, 5-8 feet high, limestone hills, 3 miles south of Fremantle (W. V. Fitzgerald). (c) Mallee, wp to 18 feet and diameter up to 5 inches. In limestone country, south of Fremantle, near the Newmarket Hotel (T. W. C. Schock, No. 405). (d) Cut Hill, York (O. H. Sargent). This specimen is comparatively broad- leaved (see fig. 8a, Plate 62), and is an illustration of flowering maturity while in the juvenile leaf stage. (e) Avon District (i. Pritzel, No. 999, through the British Museum). (f) Dower (C. A. Fauntleroy, through W. C. Grasby). (g) Totadjin (Dr. F. Stoward, No. 44). (h) Comet Vale, 63 miles north of Kalgoorlie (J. T. Jutson, No. 238). (i) “ Victoria Desert, Camp. 56 (lat. 29° 54’ 35”, long. 124° 20’). R. Helms; Elder Exploring Expedition, 19th September, 1891,” labelled 2. doratoxylon. (Quoted 20th September in the Journal, the dates being usually a day later than those quoted on the herbarium labels). Five kinds of Mallees and limestone outcrops are referred to at this date. In Jowrn. Roy. Soc. S.A., xvi, 357, the specimen is recorded by Mueller and Tate as #. uncinata, as a shrub of 12 feet. (k) EB. uncinata Turez., Mt. Churchman, 50 miles to the south-east. R. Helms, Elder Exploring Expedition, 10th December, 1891. Mallee and granite outcrops are spoken of in the Journal at Camp 92 on that date. It is presumed that this specimen is referred to by Mueller and Tate m Proc. Roy. Soc. S.A., xvi, 357 (under FL. wncinata), as from “ about 50 miles north-west from Knutsford ” and 20 feet high. South Australia.—Yeelanna, Hyre’s Peninsula (W. J. Spafford). Parilla Forest (W. Gill). “ Mallee,” Monarto (Dr. J. B. Cleland, No. 38); “ Mallee,” River Murray, chiefly 15 miles east of Morgan; also Alawoona (Dr. J. B. Cleland, Nos. 3, 24, 25). (These last two are practically type localities). “ Mallee scrub near bluff,” Encounter Bay (Prof. J. B. Cleland, Nos. 14 and 21). New South Wales—Wyalong (Miss H. Clark, per D. W.C. Shiress). “ Narrow- leaved Red Mallee. Grows to a height of from 5 to 10 feet. Bark maroon, with grey patches.” Near Wyalong (J. W. House, Forest Guard, No. 4, December, 1913). “Small Mallee up to 8 or 9 feet.” Griffith, also Line 9900, Griffith; also north and north-west of Lake View and Ballandry, both near Griffith (W. D. Campbell, L.S., 1917, 1918). JE) 8 UND AID ES: With HL. wncinata Turez, See p. 264. 262 DESCRIPTION, LX VI. EF. uneinata Turcz. In Bull. Soc. Nat. Mosc., XXII, Part II, p. 23 (1849). THE original Latin description will be found at Part XIV, p. 148, of the present work. It may be translated into English as follows :— Stem, branches and branchlets terete; bark brown; leaves alternate, petiolate, linear-lanceolate, glaucescent, covered with sub-pellucid dots, marginate, narrowed at the base, produced into an uncinate point at the apex; heads many-flowered, pedunculate, the lower ones somewhat remote, the upper ones collected into a dete raceme; peduncles about the same length as the petioles; pedicels almost absent; calyx-tube turbinate, terete or scarcely angled; operculum conical, rather obtuse, about the same length as the calyx-tube, stamens exsert (white). Buds small, the size of those of H. robusta, leaves 2-3 inches long, not exceeding 23 lines in greatest breadth. Then Bentham described it :— A tall shrub, with a smooth red or ash-grey bark, coming off in coriaccous plates (Oldfield). Leaves narrow-lanceolate or linear, usually under 3 inches, thick, the very fine veins scarcely visible, distant and rather oblique, but not so much so as in E. gracilis, always conspicuously black-dotted, especially underneath. Peduneles axillary, rather short, terete or scarcely flattened, bearing each an umbel or head of about 6 to 8 small flowers. Buds ovoid or oblong. Calyx-tube about 14 lines long, sessile or tapering into a short pedicel. Opercilum obtusely conical or acuminate, as long as or rather longer than the calyx-tube, Stamens about 2 lines long, all perfect, the filaments slender and inflected, with an acute angle, as in EB. corynocalyc and B. decurva; anthers very small, nearly globular, with contiguous cells opening in terminal pores. Ovary flat-topped. Capsule globular-truncate or pyriform, 2 to nearly 3 lines diameter, contracted at the orifice, the rim concave or at length nearly flat, the capsule sunk, but the valves often acuminate by - the split base of the style, and then the subulate tips protruding. (B. Fl. III, 216.) The buds are sessile on a compressed common peduncle; operculum sometimes very short, sometimes rostrate. ‘Calyx-tube somewhat angular. Fruits barrel-shaped, sessile. 1. The var. latifolia Benth., based on Drummond’s No. 76. At Part XIV, p. 144, I have already thrown doubt on the validity of this variety, and I now emphasise the doubt, and am of opinion that it should be dropped. It affords a case of “‘ The flowering of Eucalyptus when in the juvenile stage,” referred to in Part XLIX, p. 217. It belongs to that branch of the subject (see p- 274) in which in a mature plant there is juvenile (reversionary) foliage which flowers, and which I have called Diels’s Law. In other words, the supposed var. latifolia arises a RI RO de ert Go ly ge em AnteS 263 from:such a case of juvenile foliage. It is figured at 2a, Plate 62 (incidentally I may point out that a similar condition is shown at 9a, Plate 62, in the case of E. leptophylla, attributed in the Plate to #. wncinata, and also at p. 144). Bentham (B.FI. III, 216) probably referred to this when (under H. wncinata) he says, “ The young plant has sometimes ovate opposite leaves.” Other cases of this form of “juvenile precocity ” include Kalgan Plains, (J.H.M.). In the legend of fig. 3, Plate 62 (Part XIV, p. 162) I have the words “These leaves show that in #. uncinata the juvenile leaves sometimes persist to maturity—in other words, that we have dimorphism.” Kalgan Plains, north of the Kalgan River, W.A. (J.H.M.). See also fig. 4. A similar case is Cranbrook (Ff. Stoward, No. 176), unfigured. In such cases we have broad juvenile leaves on the same twig as flowering, narrowish mature ones. At the same time, it is proper to point out that, as a rule, there is evidence of a trauma— an injury to the branch, which induces the growth of these broadish, juvenile leaves. Note that the young leaves are ovate-cordate and therefore stem-clasping. For example, 3a, Plate 62. See also No. 5 of Plate 63, where a juvenile leaf from Desmond, near Ravensthorpe (J.H.M.) although attributed to HZ. decipiens, is really H. uncinata. 2. var. rostrata Benth. Drummond’s No. 186 is, as I have stated in Part XIV, p. 144, figured at fig. 15 Plate 66, Part XV. It is referred to at pp. 172, 173 as EH. oleosa var. glauca, and at p- 269, Part XXXIV, var. glauca is raised to specific tank as H. transcontinentalis Maiden. In other words, var. rostrata has no existence as such. What I have said about var. (?) major Benth., in Part XIV, p. 144, may be referred to. I think it is 2. wncinata, but hardly a variety. The species grows coarse (“ major ”’) near the sea. InLustRations.—Part XIV, Plate 62, figures 1 (the type), 2 (including inflorescence when in the juvenile-leaved stage), 3 (including typical juvenile leaves), 4 (ditto), 7, 14,15. . uncineta seems to me to be adequately figured. : RANGE. For many years we have looked upon this species as extending from Western Australia, through South Australia, Victoria and New South Wales (see Part XIV, p- 145). This investigation shows that it is confined to Western Australia and to the coastal districts of the south-west of that State. 264 Western Australia—-The only localities quoted in Part XIV, p. 145, which belong to 2B. uncinata are Kalgan Plains, Cape Riche, Deeside, and Israelite Bay. (The Subiaco Beach specimen is 2. decipiens, as has been stated in Part XLII, p. 67, but I have an incomplete specimen, in mixed material, from Dr. J. B. Cleland from the same locality, which probably belongs to F. uncinata.) None of the localities (W.A.) quoted on p. 146 belong to £. uneinala. The following are additional localities for 2. wncinata :— Mallee, 6 ft. A dense thicket-like growth on top of ironstone ridge, Cranbrook (Dr. F. Stoward, No. 176). “ Stirling’s Range, W.A., October, 1861.” Labelled 2. uncinata by Mueller. From Melbourne Harbarium. (?) Collected by Oldfield. Bremer Bay (J. Wellstead.) Lynburn, Alexander River (H. P. Turnbull). teach Nae S: With £. leptophylla F.v.M. It is doubtless closely allied to this species. Speaking generally, it is a coarser plant (particularly when growing near the sea) than L#. leptophylla, and often dries blue-green or yellow-green. The seedlings of the two species are very different, those of 2. uncinata being broad and those of 2. leptophylla narrow. The leaves of H. uncinata ave more sessile than those of LZ. leptophylla. There is a kink in the filament in both species. q ‘ 7 y . - . bo aS S It Diese kIP TION: COCK XXII. EF. angusta nsp. FOLLOWING is the description :— Frutex altus vel arbor parva; foliis maturis nitentibus, crassissimis, rigidis, flavo-viridibus, petiolatis, anceolatis. venis inconspicuis, venis secondariis angulum 30-45° costa media facientibus: inflorescentia axillari, pedunculo longo subplanato capitulum 9 florum sustinenti; calycis-tubo cylindro conoideo oper- culum conoideum aequanti; antheris terminalibus; fructibus piriformibus ad hemisphericis, circa 8 mnt. diametro, truncatis et leniter rotundata; pediccllis marginibusque crassis; valvarum capsularum apicibus subulatis exsertis, A tall shrub, or spindly, small tree, folhage, buds and fruits shining all over. Juvenile Jeavyes.—Strictly juvenile leaves not seen, but, the result of a trauma, the type specimen has a branchlet which contains a pair of leaves in the opposite, though not in quite the eurliest stage, which are petiolate (6 mm.) symmetrical, bluntly lanceolate, 4 cm. long and 12 mm. wide; texture, lustre, &c., Same as mature leaves. Mature leaves very thick, rigid, yellowish-green, the same colour aud lustre on both sides, petiolate, lanceolate to narrow-lanceolate, apex rigid or hooked, venation indistinct, the secondary veins making an angle of 30-45 degrees with the midrib. Inflorescence axillary, a fairly long, flattish peduncle supporting a head of up to nine flowers on short pedicels. The buds with cylindro-conoid calyx-tubes and conical opercula of equal length, and each exhibiting a double operculum. Anthers only seen in an immature state, but evidently terminal. Fruits pyriform to hemispherical, about 8 mm. in diameter, truncate or slightly domed, with short, thick pedicels. Rim thick and probably reddish-brown (of a different colour to the calyx-tube), with awl- like protruding tips to the capsule-valves, as in 2. oleosa (not shown in Plate 229). Illustration — E. angusta has been already figured at fig. 13, Plate 65, Part XV, which shows the exsert awl-like tips of the capsule-valves, which have been ‘inadvertently omitted in fig. 3b, Plate 229. RANGE. It is only known from Western Australia, viz., Comet Vale, 63 miles north of Kalgoorlie. J. H. Maiden (buds and fruits), September, 1909, is the type, and J. T: Jutson, No. 156 (buds only), from the same locality, December, 1916, is a co-type. C 266 APEINITDES: 1. E. uneinata Turcz. In the absence of complete material, it was at one time looked upon by me as a pedicellate form of 2. uncinata, to which it is related by its terminal anthers. The foliage of EZ. angusta is narrower, and of a different colour. E. uncinata has no awl-like tips to the valves of the capsule. The seedlings of L. angusta are different from those of £. uncinata and BL. oleosa, but I propose to go into the question of the seedlings of the genus in a later Part. 2. E. oleosa F.v.M. “ At Comet Vale (via Kalgoorlie) I noticed a small, erect, rigid gum, leaves very thick, fruits a little more pear-shaped than usual, in bud and ripe fruit. It is a coarse form of £. oleosa, and I did not find this particular form anywhere else.” (Maiden in Journ. W.A. Nat. Hist. Soc. wi, 170, 1911.) See fig. 13, Plate 65. Quoted in Part XV, p. 169 of the present work. E. angusta and E. oleosa are sharply separated by their anthers, and by their juvenile leaves, and, to a less extent, by their mature leaves and buds. They approach each other in their fruits, and particularly in the awl-hke processes of the capsule- valves. 267 DESCRIPTION. XXI. FE. marginata Sm. Tue brief, insufficient original description will be found at Part VIII, p. 241, so my readers will welcome that of Bentham in the Flora Australiensis :— FE. marginata Sm. in Trans. Linn. Soc. vi, 302. Usually a large shrub or small tree with a smooth or roughish bark, but sometimes a tree of 12 to 50 feet, with a persistent rough bark (Oldfield). or a large forest-tree (Fraser). Leaves ovate-lanceolate or lanceolate, acuminate, often falcate, mostly 3 to 5 inches long, with rather numerous, very diverging veins, conspicuous, especially underneath, when the leaf is not very thick, much less so when it is thickly coriaceous, the intramarginal vein at some distance from the edge, the upper surface said to be dark-green, and the under one whitish, hut the difference scarcely perceptible in dried specimens. Peduneles axillary, or the upper ones without floral leaves, terete or flattened, especially in coarser specimens, each with about 4 to 8, or sometimes more, rarely only 3 flowers, on pedicels of about 2 or 5 lines. Calyx-tube short and very open, 2 to 3 lines diameter. Operciulum oblong-conical, from a little longer than to more than twice as long as the calyx-tube, obtuse or acuminate. Stamens 3 to 4 lines long, the filaments very flexuose but not inflected in the bud; anthers reniform, the cells diverging, confluent at the apex. Oyary flat or convex in the centre. Fruit obovoid or subglobose, $ in. diameter or larger, thick, hard and smooth, contracted at the orifice, the rim usually flat and not very broad, with the capsule scarcely ~depressed, but sometimes the rim is still thinner with a sunk capsule; valves small, not protruding, (B.FL i, 209.) Figure 26 shows the thickened margin, to which the species owes its specific name. The species is depicted in Plate 230 by request, as it has not hitherto been figured in the present work, and it has been represented to me that the plate in Mueller’s ““ Kucalyptographia ” is only available to a limited number of students. There are some notes on the timber of #. marginata in Part LI, p. 46. 268 DESCRIPTION. XXII. EF. buprestium v.M. Tris is briefly referred to at Part VIL, p. 248, without description. It will be con- venient to have the Flora Australiensis description :— B. buprestium ¥. Muell. Fragm. ii, 57. A shrub of 8 to 10 feet (Maxwell) Leayes lanceolate or rarely oblong, usually narrow, acute or mucronate. mostly under 5 inches, rigid, but not very thick, with the oblique reticulate veins usually prominent, the intramarginal one at a distance from the edge. Peduneles terete or slightly flattened, mostly latcral below the leaves, each usually with about 6 te 10 flowers, on short but not thick pedicels. Buds obovoid. Calyx-twhe about 2 lines long, dilated above the ovary. Operev/wn hemispherical. obtase, shorter than the calyx-tube. Stamens inflected in the bud, 2 or 3 lines long; anthers broad and flat, opening in short divergent slits confluent at the apex. Fruit nearly globular, about 1 inch in diameter when full erown, but sometimes apparently ripe when much smaller, thick and hard, the orifice much contracted, the rim narrow, the capsule sunik. Perfect seeds very few, large, very irreeularly shaped, the acute edge sometimes expanded into a narrow wing. (B.FI. iti, 205). The figure on Plate 230 will doubtless be found useful, as also the following notes :— It is a tall shrub, sometimes up to 15 or 20 feet, with a Mallee habit; smooth stems. Juyenile leayes (not previously deseribed.) Ovoid to oblong mucronate, petiolate, say 2-3 inches long by 1-1} broad, glaucous, equally green on both sides, margin slightly thiekened. Venation distinct, intramarginal vein ut a considerable distance from the edge, sub-pinnately veined, with the lateral veins approximately forming an ungle of 45 deg. with the midrib. The anthers are not typicajly renantherous; they are a little top-heavy, if J may use such a homely expression: they seem to form a connecting link between the typical Renantherae and anthers such as those of 2. decipiens Endl., of the Porantherae. Very voung fruits simulate those of #. trachyphloia in shape and size, They are slightly ureeolate and have a distinet rim. As growth proceeds, they are borne in the greatest profusion, being as close as they can pack on the previous season’s wood.* Individual fruits are even larger than depicted in the Rucalyptographia. Mueller depicts them 1) inch in diameter: I measured them when green 14 inches in diameter.f Often old large frnits and small fruits are found in the same cluster. (Maiden in Jowrn. W.A. Nat. fist Soc., vol. iii, Jan.. 1911.) * The figure in © Bucalyptographia” is true as far as it goes, but it is of a branch in which the fruits have largely fallen off in transit to the herbarium. + Along with the full-grown fruits are usually a few hypertrophied fruits; these display considerable resemblance to those of 2. Todtiana, or even B. marginata. 269 RANGE. (See also Part VIII, p. 243.) Confined to Western Australia. I found this species abundantly between the Kalgan River and Stirling Range. Dr. Diels (Eneler’s Bot. Jahrb. XX XV, 437) doubts the correctness of Mueller’s locality, “ near Arrowsmith River,’ for this species. Ii specimens are not in existence it should certamly be considered doubtful. I have an intermediate locality, viz., Geographe Bay (Mrs. Irvine), backed by fruits given me by the late Mr. J. G. Luehmann, of the National Herbarium, Melbourne (Maiden, op. cit.). 270 DESGRIPTION. XLII. FE. Bosistoana F.v.M. (See Part XI, and Plate 49.) Ty “ Research on the Eucalypts,” 2nd ed., p. 167, 1920, Messrs. Baker and Smith con- stitute a new species, H. Nepeanensis. This is, however, E. Bosisteana ¥.v.M., and what has quite excusably misled the authors is the broad juvenile or intermediate leaf with fruit, but we now know many species which flower in the juvenile stage. (The large intermediate leaf of HZ. Nepeanensis, fig. 1c, Plate 234, corresponds to fig. 4a of Plate 49 quoted above). We have precisely the same thing in a specimen of #. Bosistoana from Metung, Victoria (J. H. Maiden, July, 1908), with broad leaves and fruit 7n situ. This is an example of Diels’s Law, and not merely of precocious flowering. I have cited some similar instances to that of H. Nepeanensis in Part XLIX, p. 275, 2.e., where, after an injury, a new branchlet may develop, with juvenile leaves, inflorescence, and even fruit, often in the head of the tree, surrounded by normal mature leaves. At this place some of the instances quoted are examples of Nanism, but at this Part, p. 303, under the special heading of “ Diels’s Law,’ I will clearly state the situation, which I have imperfectly done at Part XLIX, pp. 273, 274. I will also point out that illustra- tions of Diels’s Law give us the opportunity of examining juvenile leaves (for purposes of classification or otherwise), when juvenile leaves in the ordinary place are unavailable. I have referred to £. Nepeanensis as a synonym of £. Bosistoana at Part XLIX, p- 275, and at p. 277 I raised the question that 2. praecox might be a similar case of representing a juvenile form of some existing species. I find this is not the case, as there are in the National Herbarium abundant specimens to show that the juvenile leaves are normal in that species. Following is the original description of 2. Nepeanensis, Baker and Smith, “ Research on the Eucalypts,” 2nd ed., p. 167 (1920) :— * A medium-sized tree, with ‘ Box’ bark on the lower portions of the stem. Leaves lanceolate, but very variable in size, from broad lanceolate (2 inches broad and over 6 inches in length) to narrow lanceolate (2 lines broad and over 6 inches long), ovate, acuminate, under 4 inches long, dull or slightly shining, uniform green on both sides; venation distinct, lateral veins oblique, intramarginal vein removed from the edge, and especially so in the case of the broad lanceolate and ovate forms of the leaves. Peduncles axillary, 4 to 5 lines long, with six or more flowers in the umbel. Buds about 6 lines long, angular in the early stages. Calyx 1} lines in diameter at the time of flowering, hemispherical; operculum - hemispherical, acuminate, 1} lines long. Fruit hemispherical to pyriform) rim flat or slightly countersunk ; valves not exserted; under 3 lines in diameter.” 271 RANGE. This is stated at Part XI, p. 2, and the following New South Wales localities may be added :— Wyndham. “ Known as Yellow Box. It grows into massive trees, 40-60 feet high, having a thick, corky bark, with the cambium pale yellow, but less so than the pale Yellow Box FZ. melliodora. Owing to being much interwoven in grain it is difficult to split, and is little used except in the unsplit form.” (J. L. Boorman.) It is worthy of note that the name “ Yellow Box” in use at Wyndham in the south-east, near the Victorian border, is also in use in the Sydney district (Cabramatta, &c.). St. Mary’s. (A. J. Holloway.) This is a co-type of #. Nepeanensis. Messrs. Baker and Smith also quote specimens from Cabramatta as forming, with St. Mary’s, co-types of their species. At Part XI, p. 3 of the present worl, the Cabramatta locality (which is really that of the Rev. Dr. Woolls, although not stated by Messrs. Baker and Smith), also a second locality (Bringelly), by Dr. Woolls, nearer to St. Mary’s, are quoted. AFFINITIES. Messrs. Baker and Smith (loc. cit.) have the followmg, under “* Remarks ” :— “Since the publication of the * Flora Australiensis’ it has been usual to place this species and E. pendula (both of Cunningham) under Mueller’s 2. largitlorens. With such a classification we do not agree, as Cunningham’s specific names apply to interior species, whilst this is a coastal tree, with a pale-coloured whitish timber, ‘ Box’ barked only on the lower portion of the stem, and with erect branches and branchlets. In our first edition it was placed and fully described under 2. bicolor.” As well as I could, I have explained the errors in the above passage (into which I consider Messrs. Baker and Smith have fallen) in Part XI of the present work, p. 2, under £. bicolor Woolls, and also at pp. 7 and 8. | will leave it at that. SEES ETE IIS $$ Se ie to DESCRIPTION: CCX. F. altior (Deane and Maiden) Maiden. (See also Part XXXIX, p. 290, of the present work.) SYNONYMS. 1. E. Luehmanniana ¥.v.M., var. altior Deane and Maiden (Proc. Linn. Soc., N.S.W., XXIJ, 713, 1897). 2. E. oreades R. T. Baker (Proc. Inmn. Soc., N.S.W., XXIV, 596, 1899). 3. E. virgata Sieb., var. altior Deane and Maiden (Crit. Rev. Gen. Hucalyplus, Part IX, p. 288, 1907). Iinustrations.—A bibliography of illustrations of this species is given at Part XXXIX, p. 290, but they do not appear to me to be sufficient, particularly in regard to the juvenile leaves. Consequently, in Plate 231, some supple- mentary figures are offered, which should make the species perfectly clear. Shortly after Part XXIX of the present work appeared a friend wrote to me as follows :-— ~ With reference to Eucalyptus Luchmaniiana, var. altior Deane and Maiden, it would appear that Mr. Baker, when publishing his Lucalyptus oreades as a new species in the same journal two years later, Was unaware that his supposed new species was identical with the var. alior Deane and Maiden of F. L uch wann ia id, “It seems clear to me that the oldest name of any plant should stand, and as the varietal name Wlior was not preoceupied, it was Mr. Baker's duty to take up that name, if in his opinion the plant referred to was worthy of specific rank. “The International Rules of Botanical Nomenclature (Vienna Congress), 1906, p. 450, give an example under Art. 45 as to the requirements under such circumstances.” The example quoted in the Article is :-— “ Medicago polymorpha \.. var. orbicularis L., when raised to the rank of a species, becomes Medicago orbicularis All. or Medicago orbicularis (.) All.” [ have made a slip in the matter, and my friend’s contention is obviously right; therefore the species will stand as 2. altior (Deane and Maiden) Maiden. DESCRIPTION. CCCXXXIV. EF. conglobata (k.Br), Maiden. (for a history of this species see under “Synonyms.” The following description 1s now offered.) A dwarf, spreading Mallee, or a medium-sized tree up to 50 feet high, with a stem-diameter up to 2 feet. Bark smooth or ribbony, timber pale-coloured. (See p. 276.) Juvenile leayes probably broad, but not seen in the youngest state. Intermediate leaves broad lanceolate, 5-10 em. long, 4 cm. broad, thick, a pale olive green on both sides, obscurely veined, the median nerve alone conspicuous; intramarginal nerve close to the edge. Mature leaves thick, rigid, often spreading at right angles from the stem, narrow to bread lanceolate, acuminate, the apex sometimes uncinate, 6-14 cm. long, 13-2 em. broad; petioles slightly {lexuose, compressed 13-2 em. long, pale olive green on both surfaces, usually obscurely veined, the median nerve yellowish brown, conspicuous on both sides, channelled above, scarcely raised beneath; passing eradually into the well defined petiole, the secondary veins making angles of about 30-40 degrees with the mid-rib, the intramarginal nerve very close to the edge. Branchlets angular, compressed, marked by the decurrent lines of the petioles. Ilowers closely capitate, 5-8 in the head. the peduncle very short, thick, somewhat quadrangular. Buds robust, closely sessile, ovate, acute, about 10 mm. long. Opereulin conical, thick, somewhat striate, usually slightly longer than the broad calyx-tube. Filaments numerous, all antheriferous; anthers rather large, with a large prominent gland on the back. Fruits closely sessile, broadly hemispherical, truncate, thick, slightly dipterous, 6 x 10 mm., valves broad, included or slightly exsert, the rim more or less prominent. I have made Port Lincoln, South Australia (J-H.M., January, 1907, the type. See p. 275.) Robert Brown undoubtedly, and probably Allan Cunningham, collected it there. Wilhelmi collected it there many years later, SN@IN'Y NS: teference to B.Fl. mi, 231, will show that Bentham included in JZ. incrassata Labill., a somewhat large number of synonyms. Mueller followed him, and | followed both. In Part IV, p. 96, of the present work, I added additional synonyms, of which [ abandoned HH. goniantha Turez., and EF. grossa F.v.M., in Part XVI, and #. dumosa A. Cunn. in Part XXXVIII. The matter of dealing with the synonyms of £. inerassata has been complicated by the unavailability of the D ; 274 type of EF. incrassata. This is dealt with, to some extent, at Part XXXVIII, p- 223. 1 have for some time had the matter of other supposed synonyms of E. incrassata and FE. dumosa under consideration, and propose, in the present Part, to deal with forms of these two species passing under the names of var. conglobata and var. angulosa respectively. E. conglobata R.Br., is in B.FI. ii, 280, placed as a variety of LZ. dumosa A. Cunn. The matter of H. dwmosa and its varieties is, in addition to Part IV, p- 97, dealt with at Part XXXVIII, p. 220. To enumerate the Synonyms we have :—- 1. E. dumosa A. Cunn., var. conglobata (R.Br.) Benth. in B.FI. i, 230. bo . £. incrassata Labill., var. conglobata (R.Br.) Maiden, in the present work, Part IV, p. 100. 3. EL. anceps R.Br. 4. EB. pachyphylla ¥.v.M., non. A. Cunn. For further particulars as to synonyms see Part IV, pp. 100, 101, and XXXVIII, p. 220. No. 3. £. anceps R.Br. This is represented in figs. 3a, 3b, and 4, Plate 17, and the following additional observations may be made :— E. anceps is closely allied to E. conglobata; the chief points of difference are mainly in the buds and fruits. In ZH. anceps the calyx-tube is cylindrical and usually longer than the operculum. In the type (which comes from Kangaroo Island) the buds are not fully developed, and show the outer operculum adhering to the second operculum, which was only noticed in one specimen of E. conglobata. In E. conglobata the calyx-tube is nearly hemispherical, about the same length as the calyx-tube or even longer, while it is always striate; only the mature operculum is striate in EB. anceps. The fruits of 2. anceps are barrel-shaped, almost smooth or without the conspicuous wings of FH. conglobata, while the valyes are smaller and enclosed. The fruits of £. conglobata are hemispherical, with a broad top and rather prominent valves, and not contracted at the base, as in the case of H. anceps. In one specimen of H. anceps (Encounter Bay, South Australia, Dr. J. B. Cleland, No. 19), the buds and fruits are sessile in the axes of the leaves, without the usual common peduncle. In another specimen (same sheet) the style is considerably enlarged at the top, giving it a clavate appearance. I examined the style of some specimens of JH. conglobata, but found them ali normal. E 275 E. anceps differs from #. dwmosa in the sessile buds and fruits. The ealyx in 2. dumosa is longer than that of H. anceps and is always pedicellate. The fruits are also more uniformly shortly cylindrical and not barrel-shaped as in FE. anceps. So far, EH. anceps has been found almost exclusively in South Australia (besides Kangaroo Island), viz., Encounter Bay (Dr. J. B. Cleland, Nos. 18 and 19); Port Lincoln to Coffin’s Bay (J.H.M., January, 1907). These are coastal; more inland localities are Murray Bridge (Walter Gill, June, 1903; J. H. Maiden, January, 1907); Monarto South (Dr. J. B. Cleland, No. 37, September, 1920). Such of the above as have been noted in this work, have been recorded as EH. dumosa. Mueller also entered as FH. dwmosa “Sand Plains N. from the Stirling Range, (W.A.). See Plate 16.” (Part IV of this work, p. 105.) E. anceps is too near to EF. conglobata and E. dumosa to be retained as a species, but it is worthy of discrimination, and I propose the name E. conglobata var. anceps for it. Illustrations —E. conglobata is profusely illustrated at Plate 17, Part IV of the present work. I make this the type, it is a specimen collected by Mr. Walter Gill at Port Lincoln, 8.A., figures la and 10. RANGE. It is confined to coastal Western and South Australia, so far as we know at present, and certain particulars concerning these localities will be found at Part XXXVIII, p. 220. In the “Flora Australiensis,” it is recorded from Port Lincoln, South Australia, while “South Coast’ (R. Brown) also includes Western Australia. Western Australia—In addition to the localities already referred to “ This variety (conglobata) occurs not unplentifully at Kalgan Plains, Hopetoun and Esperance. Specimens from the two latter places have the iruits unusually large, and with the rim well defined” (Maiden in Journ. W.A. Nat. Hist. Soc. mi, 174, Jan., 1911). Gnowangerup, 30 miles east of Broome Hill (W. C. Grasby). This and the following specimens have the fruits rather smaller than the type. “A shrubby tree of 10-15 feet, branching from near the base, but not a Mallee. Bark persistent and flaky in the lower parts, but decorticating on the upper stem and branches, leaving them smooth, of a greenish-brown colour —_------_ 276 Flowers yellowish-white. Near Wagin, in gravelly soil. FI. February-March.” 9th February, 1922 (C. A. Gardner, No. 1,236, Forests Department of Western Australia). Wagin is approximately 100 miles from the coast, and a comparatively inland locality is new to me. Mr. Gardner says it is rather common further south in the Gnowangerup district. South Australia.—See the localities already referred to. Following is an additional note :-— ~ Port Lincoln is the home of this variety (cony/oba/a), and I hitherto understood it to be always a shrubby form, but it attains the dignity of a medium-sized tree. At Boston Island the largest tree I saw is 2 feet diameter for a stem of 6 feet: a spreading, stragely tree. It attains a height of 80-35 feet. with smooth er ribbony stems, many of which are 9 inches to ] foot in diameter. Mr. Dabovich, of Port Lincoln, says there are some on the island 50 feet high. I saw some trees of this height on the island, but not close enough to distinguish the species. At Kirton Point, it is a strong, coarse-growing, tall shrub near the sea. but larger away from it. It occurs halfway down Stamford Hill. On the western road from Port Lincoln it seems to first appear at 24 miles (old road). Timber pale throughout (small saplings.) (Maiden in Trans. Roy. Soc. S.A., xxxii, 30, 1908). Also Memory Cove (.J.H.M.). Also Taylor’s Island, named by Flinders after a midshipman lost im the disaster at Cape Catastrophe, near Port Lincoln (Dr. R. 8. Rogers, September, 1907). Area DY. 1. With £. dumosa A. Cunn. In making it a variety of 2. dumosa (B.Fl. ii, 230), Bentham says “ Peduncles shorter than broad. Flowers closely sessile, the calyx-tube shorter than broad, angular, and operculum conical as in EB. goniocalyr, but leaves of EB. dumosa.” Compare Plates 16 and 19 (£. dumosa) and Plate 17 (E. conglobata), Part IV of this work. Speaking . generally, the former is inland and the latter coastal. The former has smaller and less coarse foliage, more sessile inflorescence, with a thinner peduncle; the fruits are cylindroid, while those of F. conglobata are always hemispherical. At the same time, the two species are very close to each other, cial ee 277 DESCRIPTION. COCXXXV. F. angulosa Schauer. THE description has been already given in the original Latin at Part IV, p. 101 of the present work, and the following translation is offered :— Branchlets angular; leaves firm, stiff, lanceolate or oblong lanceolate, narrowed into the petiole, {rom the base gradually tapering into a point or shortly acuminate, very smooth and shining on both sides, imperforate; heads axillary, about 5-flowered; peduncle very much compressed, short; mature buds obovate, ridees about ten, raised, unequal, ribbed, shining; operculum coriacecus, hemispherical, obtuse or somewhat acute, cupula obconical, a little broader and shorter. Leaf blades 3-44 inches long, 9-12 lines broad, petiole 6—9 lines long; mature buds with thick continued pedicel, about 5 lines long, operculum almost 3 lines long. Species very remarkable, near H. dumosa, with some aftinity with 2. gomphocephala. I have long been of opinion that it should be recognised as a species. See under “ Synonyms. ” ILLusTRATIONS.—It is adequately illustrated, as H. incrassata var. angulosa, in Plate 14, Part IV, of the present work. SYNONYMS. E. costata R.Br. and others. These are given at Part IV, pp. 101, 102, of the present work, the list of which, and copious notes, need not be repeated. LE. angulosa Schauer is included in 2. incrassata Labill. var. angulosa Benth. (B.FI., ui, 231), but the #. Muelleri Miq. there cited is not a synonym of F. angulosa, but of #. dumosa, as pointed out in Part IV, pp. 96. 100. of the present work. In “ Research on the Hucalypts,” 2nd ed., p. 159 (192)), Messrs. Baker and Smith restore 4. costata R.Br. Ii my readers will turn to Part IV of the present work, p. 102 (1904), they will see that I have dealt with /. costeta, which was nomen nudum from the time that Robert Brown collected it in 1802 (p. 103), until Mueller revived it In 1855 (p. 102). ZH. costata cannot, therefore, supersede H. angulosa Schauer, given and fully described in 1843 (p. 101), as Messrs. Bakar and Smith propose to do. 278 RANGE. It was originally simply described from “‘ New Holland,” but there is little doubt that the type came from coastal South or Western Australia, and was collected by Robert Brown or Allan Cunningham. It also occurs in north-western Victoria. A number of localities are quoted by Bentham in B.FL, iii, 231. As #. Muellera is included in his synonyms of £. (variety) angulosa, it may be well to say that the type of 2. Muelleri came from “ near the River Murray ” (South Australia). Western Australia.—l have collected the species at most of the localities quoted by Bentham, and agree with them. They are all coastal. Inasmuch as Messrs. Baker and Smith (loc. cit.) say that EZ. torquata Luehmann, is a synonym of #. costata (a regrettable error, which will be taken up under EB. torquata in Part LVII), they are led to quote the inland locality, Coolgardie (the only locality known for £. torquata for very many years) and which I am satisfied is erroneous as to 2. angulosa (costata), although there are smaller fruited forms which approach FL. angulosa, which have been collected by R. Helms and E. Lidgey in the district (this work, Part IV, p. 105). The coastal specimens recorded by me from Western Australia will be found at Part IV, p. 106. In Journ. W.A. Nat. Hist. Soc., 1, 173 (1911) the followmg note on “var. angulosa” is from my pen :— “ This is by far the most abundant form of incrassala in the south coastal districts visited by me. In sheltered places near the sea it forms large shrubs or small trees, shapely, with dense foliage forming an agreeable shade, and a graceful ornament to the beach. It is common between Albany and Esperance. I have since received it from Point Maleolm and Middle Island (Cape Arid) from Mr. G. Simmonds. On the Kalgan Plains also it is the tallest of the Mallees (say, 15 feet) with fleshy, large leaves. In such situations, which are more exposed, it has smooth, clean stems (say, 3 inches) with the leafy branches coming less close to the ground.” South Australia.—1 have collected the species at most of the localities quoted by Bentham, and agree with them. They are all coastal. Some localities are referred to at Part IV, p. 107. The coastal ones are normal, but the more interior ones (Ninety Mile Desert) are abnormal, as stated. Speaking of my 1907 trip, I published the following note :— * This variety (angulosa) was the scarcest on my trip. It occurs at Kirton Point; it is common uround the Flinders Monument (Stamford Hill). It was noticed at 18 miles from Port Lincoln, along the western road, with unusually elongated cylindrical fruits.’’ (Maiden in Journ. Roy. Soc. S.A., xxxii, 30, 1908). 279 Victoria.—This State is not mentioned by Bentham, but I give a number of Victorian localities in the present work, Part IV, p. 108. In B. Fl. im, 231, we have it stated under New South Wales, “ Mallee scrub of the Murray desert to the Barrier Range, Victorian Expedition.” (Howitt’s.) Messrs. Baker and Smith (loc. cit.) record ‘* South-west of New South Wales,” without quotation of specimens. Perhaps they follow Bentham. In the present work, IV, 108, I definitely state that I have not seen FL. angulosa (var. angulosa) in New South Wales, and it should be searched for. foe EEN ITIES: 1. With FE. torquata Luehmann. I mention this here because Messrs. Baker and Smith reduce it to a synonym of E. costata (angulosa), which is quite untenable. There are figures of flowers and fruits at fig. 6, Plate 13, and these may be compared with the figures on Plate 14 (Part IV), but as I am giving additional figures in Part LVII, I shall refer to the matter then. At the present time, it may be sufficient to say that 2. torquata is a fairly large, rough- barked tree, only found im the interior, while FE. angulosa is a usually coastal, tall, umbrageous shrub, and rarely a small, smooth-barked tree with ribbons. LF. angulosa is usually sessile or nearly so, but the pedicels (where they exist) and the peduncles are totally different. The opercula and shapes of the buds in the two species are very different, and the same may be said of the fruits. H#. angulosa has white or cream- coloured flowers, while those of £. torquata are pink of various shades. 2. With EF. conglobata R.Br. Compare Plate 17 (£2. conglobata) with that of EB. angulesa. The flowers and fruits of the latter are much coarser, the buds smaller, less ribbed, only exceptionally quite sessile, the fruits much larger, of a different shape, and very much more ribbed than those ot EL. conalobata. 280 DESCREPTION. CXLVI. FE. Johnstoni n.sp. SYNONYM. E. Mueller’ T. B. Moore, Proc. Roy. Soc. Tas., 1886, p. 207. (This work, Part XXVIII, p. 160.) E£. Muelleri is preoccupied by— 1. B. Muelleri Miq., Ned. Kruidl:. Archief, ww, 130 (1856), which is a synonym of FE. dumosa A. Cunn., see Part IV, p. 100 of the present work, and also by 2. LB. Muelleri Naudin, which is probably a synonym of 2. ovata Labill. (By the way. the name of Mueller is commemorated by 2. Muelleriana Howitt. See p. 219, Part VIII, of the present work.) The name /. Juelleri must, therefore fall. I propose, therefore, for #. Mueller: T. B. Moore, the name 2. Johnston’, in honour of Robert Mackenzie Johnston (1845 to 1918), a competent botanist and palzo-botanist, who, particularly in the early part of his career, did much to popularise the study of Tasmanian plants. A few notes on this excellent man will be found in my “ Records of Australian Botanists ” (2nd Supple- ment), Journ. Roy. Soc. N.S.W., lv, 163 (1921). Ilustrations.—This species (as 2. Mueller’) is adequately illustrated at Plate 116 of Part XXVIII of the present work. 281 VI, THE LEAF, A.—JUVENILE LEAF. Historical. tee inie 1822) 2. A. P. de Candolle, 1828. and 4. Bentham, 1866, and Mueller, 1869. (Both made passing references to juvenile Kucalyptus leaves.) 5. Mueller, 1879-1884. 6. Naudin, 1883 and 1891. 7. Howitt, 1891. 8. Woolls,- 1892. 9. Deane and Maiden, 1895. 10. Deane, 1897. 11. Goebel, 1900. 12. C. de Candolle, 1903. 13. Musson, 1905. 14. Diels and Pritzel, 1905. 15. Cambage, 1913. 1. Link, 1822.—In Link’s “ Enumeratio Plantarum,” Part II, p. 29 (1822) we have the species classified into two sections, more or less according to their juvenile leaves, viz. :— A. Leaves alternate. Fourteen species are included in this section, as follows. Most of them are Link’s then new species, which, with the exception of EL. longifolia, were described from seedlings, or from such imperfect material that they have not bee. taken up by subsequent authors, viz. :-— Li. robusta Sim. EL. piperita Sm. E. reticulata. LE. triantha. EL. marginata Sm. E. elongata. E. longifolia. E. myrtifohia. E. obliqua. Sm. E. microphylla Willd, EH. media. E. stenophylla. EH. mucronata. LE. angustifolia Dest, 282 B. The younger leaves opposite, the adult ones alternate. ‘This sections consists of five species, as follows :— BE. hypericifolia Dumont. BE. hirsuta Link EB. purpurascens Link BE. pulverulenta Link. (amygdalina Labill.) F. cordata Loddiges. 2. A. P. de Candolle, 1828.—De Candolle, {in his Prodromus, Part III, p. 216, combines the use of the operculum and calyx-tube with the position of the leaf for purposes of classification. His sections are :— (1) Alternifolie.—Alternate leaved, with leaves undoubtedly all alternate. (2) Oppositifolie.—Opposite leaved, the leaves in some opposite and sessile (these are juvenile leaves, J.H.M.), the others alternate and petiolate. Section (1) he subdivides according to the relative length and size of the operculum and calyx-tube (cupula.) Although he gets his idea from Link, his illustra- tions of species are, on the whole, different. An English translation of de Candolle, im detail, will be found in George Don’s “ Gen. Hist. Dichlamydeous Plants,” ii, 818 (1832). if 3. Bentham, 1866.—Bentham (B.FI. ii) in 1866, gave but few references, as he realised it was a subject that could only be adequately dealt with m Australia; at all events the material available to him at that time was insufficient. He says :— Leaves in the young saplings of many species, and perhaps all in some species, horizontal, opposite, sessile and cordate. (B-.FI. iii, p. 185). Then he goes on to say :— The extraordinary differences in the foliage of many species at different periods of their growth add much to the ordinary difficulties arising from the gradual transition of varieties, races, or species one into the other; moreover, a considerable portion of our herbarium specimens have been gathered to illustrate collections of woods by persons little acquainted with botany, and are but too frequently not in a state to supply the most essential characters, The old division of the genus according to the opposite or alternate leaves is now found to he quite fallacious, so many species having them opposite at an early stage, and alternate when full grown, (p. 186). . . A great majority of the specics are now known to haye on the young sapling, or even on adventitious barren branches of older trees, opposite sessile broad or cordate leaves, passing gradually into the ordinary alternate petiolate narrower ones. It appeared quite useless in any manner to describe these sapling leaves in the several species where they have been observed, for they present at once similarity in the corresponding leaves of different species, and the greatest dissimilarity in the different leaves of the same species or specimen. Where in the following pages the leaves are described as opposite or sessile, it is meant that they retain that form on the flowering branches 7 . . Diagnostic characters are sometimes taken from the position of the leaves, horizontal or vertical (p. 187). 4. Mueller, 1869.—In Fragm. vii, 44 (1869), at the end of the descriptions of a large number of Eucalyptus seedlings, Mueller adds :— The descriptions of Eucalyptus seedlings raised in a garden are easily confused with those of shoots of the parent tree, concerning which there may be difficulty in attributing them to their botanical origin. This is the first published statement, to my knowledge, of the similarity of - seedling to the corresponding sucker leayes (usually termed by me “ juvenile leaves’). vee ee PVR ERATE ARs OO ile ar aes CN ie eye te iy Wilken Sali hn iog 5 teat des AO CMe > 283 5. Mueller, 1879-84.—Mueller “ Hucalyptographia,” 1879-84, in defining the genus, speaks of the leaves “ of very young states of the plant frequently different in texture, position and shape to those of the more aged plants . . .” He seemed to avoid a term for the description of young leaves. In the generic description he speaks of those “ of very young states.” At the same time he figured the young foliage of the following twenty species, although he did not name the young state in the description of each plate. He did not use this state for diagnostic purposes :— E. amygdalina. E. calophylla. E. diversicolor. E. eugeniordes. E. Foelschiana. E. globulus. E. gonocalyx (?). E. leucoxylon. E. macrorrhyncha. E. melliodora. . obliqua. . pauciflora (coriaced). . pilularis. piperia. . ptychocarpa. . redunca (? accedens). rudis. . salmonophloia. . Stuartiana. . viminalis. hehehe ee 6. Naudin, 1883——Naudin, both in his Ist Mem. (1883) and 2nd Mem. (1891) drew attention to the young foliage in a manner clearer than had previously been done. Although his classification is mainly based on the fruit, it will be observed that he calls in the aid of leaf-contrast (uniform and biform). He employs the amount of variation in Kucalypts as regards the juvenile and mature foliage to constitute two series— (1) Biform (Espéces biformes). (2) Uniform (Espéces uniformes) (1, 9). He has been speaking of the Cotyledons, and he goes on to say (Mem. i, 347) of which the following is a translation :— The variations are much greater in the following period, and it is there, indeed, that the difficulties of specific diagnosis begin. The first leaves which follow the cotyledons are seldom the shape of those which appear at a later period. They are sometimes alternate and petiolate from the start; more often they are opposite and sessile, or almost sessile; but while in most species this last characteristic only affects the 6 or 8 first leaves, in other species also in great number, they remain sessile and opposite during a long period of the youth of the tree, and sometimes during its whole life. (A note follows which will be found at p. 314 under Connate Leaves.) There are, as we have seen, some Hucalypts which are really biform ; that is to say, in which the juvenile stage so little resembles the adult, that it would be impossible to connect the two stages to the same species, if one had not been present at the passage of the one to the other. Habitually in the case of Euealypts with opposed and sessile leaves at an early stage, the adult phuse is characterised by leaves alternate, petiolate, more or less long-lanceolate, nearly always arranged on an oblique plan and vertical Yelatively to the horizon, caused hy semi-torsion of the petiole. In this state many species resemble one another, and if we had no other resource than the leaves, it would be often impossible to distinguish one species fromthe other An interesting fact to note, is that if the stems of these adult trees are cut down to 284 the ground, or to a low height; one can readily obtain shoots which entirely take the form of the young foliage. (See also Planchon’s and C. de Candolle’s remarks at Part LIT, p, 89. J.H.M.). It sometimes happens that without any appreciable injury one sees branches appear on a tree which take on the appearance of the juvenile stage, and form by this means a curious contrast to those which surround them. This retrogression towards anterior forms, and which is like a partial rejuvenation of the tree, is not an obstacle to the flowering; thes® branches of juvenile aspect sometimes flower and ripen the fruits as well as those of the adult form.” (See also Part XLIX, p. 273, J.H.M.). He goes on to say :— It would be desirable for the describer of Eucalyptus if the two groups of Biforms and Uniforms were clearly determined; unfortunately it is not the case. Between the extremes of each group, between the most Uniform and the most Biform Eucalypts, one finds a numerous series of species, where these differences taper off in a very gradual manner, so that one does not know where to place the limit of separation. On the cther side, when we see how unstable almost Wl the characters are, on which we try to Jourd a species (my italies, J.H.M.), we ask ourselves if there are not some commen to the two groups, distributing indifferently their individuals amongst the Uniforms and the Biforms. It is a question which presents itself to our mind when one has before one seed-plots where certain species are represented hy very numerous specimens. One is struck then by the slight uniformity that they present, without being able to attribute it with certainty to a mixture of different seeds, or to bad labelling. It is not impossible that seeds of the same species collected from different individuals give more or less dissimilar results, Finally, though one has no proof of it, it happens that the crossing of neighbouring species or of simple varieties of the same species are the first and principal cause of these variations. (Naudin, Mem. i, 549). He subsequently writes, reviewing the general subject :—- First Foliage.—It is very variable in a single species, changing in shape with age and tending to tuke the same form and exhibiting the same appearance in a very different species according as the trees approach their adult age. which causes me to repeat that the foliage must be chserved in its successive phases. What is called the juvenile stat? of Eucalypts often furnishes useful characteristics for distinguishing species. In Eucalypts the leaves are sometimes opposite, sometimes alternate. There are some in which they remain opposite during the whole life of the tree; in most cases, however, they are only opposite in the first period of their development, then they give place to alternate leaves. This first period, or Juvenile stage, lasts for a greater or lesser length of time, according to the species, which justifies in a certain measure the qualification of biform species. Finally there are many others in which the leaves are always alternate, except the six or eight which immediately follow germination. These species may then be ealled uniform, and they are so at least relatively. However, even in their case, the leaves of the first stage often differ more or less from those which characterise the adult stage. Based on these diversities we may divide the Eucalypts into three groups or sections :— The uniform opposite-leaved, The uniform alternate-leaved, and Se wo = . The biform, a but I hasten to observe that these three groups are not always clearly defined, and there are some eases in which one has difficulty in deciding if such species should be ranged with the uniforms or biforms. (2nd Mem., p. 9.) Naudin then makes the following apologia for that classification of species which he submits. His Biforms and Uniforms (with other characters) take part in it, and he points out that only few species are concerned, namely, those he has under cultivation in France. I have translated some additional remarks in his admirable pamphlet :— Classification of Species. —Deseriptive botanists have often employed the dichotomous method for facilitating the recognition of species, especially in genera where they are numerous. This method is excellent, but it presupposes that the student has before him specimens on which he can find all the characters 285 indicated in the tables presented to him. It is not the same for the cultivators of Eucalyptus, whose always incomplete collections only furnish them partly, and at great intervals. with what they need to arrive at a certain determination. In order to supplement, and to aid as much as possible the reader in making at least a first selection, I have thought of giving here a series of synoptical tables, each one founded on a dominant character easy to understand. It will not surprise my readers to see the same species figuring in several of these tables. which would not otherwise include the species we actually possess (in France, J.H.M.) or at least those which are best known to me. A. Classification of species according to the disposition and diverse modifications of the leaves. (Naudin, Mem. ii, 15.) 7 Ist. Species more cr less biform. I class in this section the Eucalypts which in the first period of their development, which we call their juzenile stage (tat juvenile) more or less lasting, have the leaves opposite, more often decussate and sessile, those of the adult stage being always alternate, lanceolate and petiolate. This section may be subdivided :— (a) Biform species with axillary umbels or 3-flowered cymes, e.g., E. globulus, viminalis, urnigera. (5) Biform species having axillary umbels, with more than three flowers, except in cases of suppression or premature falling (they are frequent in PB. jugalis), e.g., EL. coccifera, goniocalyr, myrliformis, Huberiana, Mazeliana, jugalis, graclipes, Risdoni. 2nd. Umform species, that is to say, those in which the first stage only slightiy differs from the adult. Here also we have two groups, aecording as the leaves are alternate. or remain opposite during the whole life of the tree. (a) Uniform, oppesite-leaved species, (He is in this respect following Link, 1822, J.H.M.). 2. cordata, cinerea, doratoxylon. (6) Uniform alternate-leaved species, that is to say, those having the leaves always alternate and petiolate, with some exceptions, in which the 4, 6 or & first leaves (premiéres feuilles) above the cotyledons may be opposite and more or less sessile, but this state soon gives place to the adult form, characterised by the petiolate and alternate leaves. Nevertheless, it often happens that these first leaves ditfer considerably in shape and size from those of a more advanced age, ¢.g.— B. resinifera. . melliodora. FE. leucoxylon. crebra. LE. occidentalis. . diversicolor. EB. rudis. cosmo phylla. E. tereticornis. L.. citriodora. E. macwata. BE. corynocalyx. BE. polyanthema. cornuta. botryoides. Lehmanni. . robusta. SSS SS A small number of species of this section are distinguished from others in the juvenile stage, in that their first leaves are peltate, by reason of the insertion of the petiole a little above the base of the lamina. One sees this in— F. citriodora. E. maculata. E. calophylla. _In this same section we find species whose secondary venation is sufficiently characteristic. Sometimes the veins are longitudinal and are directed towards the apex of the leaf. (Longitudinal venation, see next Part, J.H.M.), 2. pauerflora (coriacea). Sometimes they are fine, approaching one another, paralle! to one another, and spreading out at a very wide angle from the median vein, to lose themselves in a marginal nerve which almost becomes identical with the margin of the leaf. (Transverse venation, see next Part, J.H.M.). i=) LE. maculata. B. calophylla. E. citriodora. I. botryoides. . robusta. LE. resinifera. 286 Uniform species, that is to say, those in which the first stage differs only slightly from the adult. Here also we have two groups, according as the leaves are alternate or remain opposite during the whole life of the tree. (Additional information has shown that some examples are no longer true, J.H.M.). (a) Uniform opposite-leaved species, cordata, cinerea, doratoxylon. (b) Uniform alternate-leaved species, resinifera, leucorylon, and many others. (Naudin, 2nd Mem., 16.) 7. Howitt, 1891.—Howitt, A. W., in his “* Eucalypts of Gippsland,” Trans. Roy. Soc. Vict., ui, Part I, 81, with plates (1891), read 10th July, 1890, may fairly be said to be the first Australian botanist who in print insisted on the importance of the juvenile leaves, as aids to diagnosis. He employed the “seedlings and young saplings ” chiefly, and they are referred to-all through his paper, e.g., pp. 92 and 93, where he is discriminating between the various Stringybarks. See also the figures of seedlings in Plates 8, 9, 10, 11, 14, 15, 16. His nomenclature of species is not always now accepted; indeed his work on juvenile leaves sometimes led to modification of nomenclature. 8. Woolls, 1892.—Dr. Woolls stated: “The trees which have opposite leaves are chiefly :— E. pulverulenta (including EL. cinerea). E. odontocarpa ; E. melanophloia. E. tetrodonta popposit or alternate; E. cordata. BE. gamophylla. E. macrocar pa. EB. setosa. E. perfoliata. ; __£. pruinosa (nearly). E. erythrocorys (nearly so). E. doratoxylon (nearly). E. tetragona (nearly so). Those which have the leaves opposite when young are :— BE. viminalis. BE. Stuartiana. E. pilularis. E. goniocalyz. E. globulus. EB. amygdalina. (Proc. Linn. Sec. N.S.W., xvi, 64, 1892). Dr. Woolls remarked :— To these may be added a few species which appear with opposite leaves simply as seedings; but it does not seem probable that, even with a more extensive knowledge of the foliage (desirable as such information is) much advantage would be gained in the way of classification. It would appear that the above remarks are based on the figures and specific descriptions in Mueller’s “ Eucalyptographia,” and add little to existing knowledge. 9. Deane and Maiden, 1895.—After Howitt, Deane and Maiden were the first Australian botanists to systematically employ the juvenile leaves in botanical descriptions; they were certainly the first to insist on them in descriptions of new species. They regularly employed this foliage for diagnostic purposes in their botanical trips as early as 1886, and their series of papers on the genus in Proc. Linn. 287 : Soc. N.S.W., beginning xx, 596 (1895) where they prominently used the term “ seedling or sucker leaves ’ was but the printed expression of their regular practice of a number of previous years in the bush and in the herbarium. The terms were used more or less interchangeably by them. Later on I used the term “Juvenile leaves’? for sucker leaves (and also sometimes for seedling leaves when the context made it plain), but usually to indicate sucker leaves. 10. Deane, 1897.—* Eucalyptus belongs to a natural order in which the leaves are normally opposite. That the ancestral forms of that genus possessed opposite leaves is inferred from the fact of the leaves being so arranged in seedlings; in many species the change to long and alternate leaves only takes place after several years’ erowth; in some species, such as LW. imelanophloia, the opposite character persists throughout life. (This is not the case as regards this particular species, according to subsequent investigations; see pp. 71, 72, Part XIi, and later the subject will be dealt with more fully, J.H.M.) These facts seem to pomt to the probability of the pendent, leathery leaves alternately placed being an adaptation to conditions of drought, and in support of this supposition it has been pointed out that where species have failed to produce the vertically hanging leaves, another expedient has made itself apparent, namely, that they have not only become thick and leathery, but protected with a coating of an oily secretion giving them a glaucous appearance.” (Henry Deane, Proc. Linn. Soc. WNESSW =, xxat, 4715 18975) 11. Goebel, 1900.— The difference in the configuration of the juvenile leaves, compared with that of the adult ones is frequently due to the fact that they are arrested formations: in other words, the development of the leaves is the same in both juvenile and adult, but in the juvenile the primordium of the leaf is arrested in its development at a certain stage, and therefore the leaf exhibits an evident, often extremely different configuration. This point in the history of development must also be applied to the explanation of the differences between the configuration of those juvenile forms which have already been referred to as phytogenetically primitive and the adult forms, inasmuch as the latter have acquired their different character by passing through a further transformation. In many plants reversion of the adult to the juvenile form frequently occurs. . . . The duration of the juvenile form is scarcely less variable than its external configuration, and is frequently dependent upon external factors, especially in lower plants. (° Organography,” Part I. p. 145.) 12. De Candolle, 1903.—Casimir de Candolle, 19038, loc. cit., p. 9. I offer this in translation; the rest of the paper will be found at Part LU, p. 90. Eucalyptus globulus.—It is known that the trunk of this tree frequently produces adventitious shoots, with the branches and the leaves having the juvenile form so characteristic of this species. The fact has been known for a long while. We have seen above (p. 91, Part LIL) that it did not escape Pasquale. M. Briosi* has recently quoted an example remarkable for the great height at which an adventitious shoot, with juvenile leaves, was produced on one of these trees. T had myself the opportunity of observing many similar cases during a stay at Cannes in 1899. It is not rare to encounter Hucalypts which have had the branches suppressed or have lost them by means of accidents, and on which the adventitious shoots are produced round the scars. I have invariably maintained that the first branches of these shoots, as well as their leaves, have always the juvenile form and *G. A. Briosi, ‘ Intorno all anatomia delle fogilie dell Lucalyptus globulus Labill. Milano, 1891, p. 3. a ee ee — -- 258 structure (my italies, J.H.M.), whatever may be the part ef the tree from which they have arisen. I saw also at Cannes many old Eucalypts that had been entirely robbed of all their branches, and whose trunks thus mutilated bore, on their tops, an abundant head of adventitious shoots presenting all the juvenile characters. Having written on this subject to the late M. Naudin, then Director of the Villa Thuret, and who had made, as is known, a special study of Eucalypts, I received the following reply from him, which will not be read, I think, without interest: ‘I am pleased to be able to confirm your observation on Eucalyptus globulus. Every time that this tree has its trunk cut, it produces an abundant tuft of shoots, which has completely returned to the juvenile state; large leaves, opposite, sessile, or almost so, whitish erey, and with a balsamic and penetrating odour; quite different, in a word, from those of the adult tree, which are alternate, faleate, petiolate, with whitish powder, and little or not at all odorous, at least on being crushed between the fingers. And note that it is not only at the base of the tree, but at all heights of the trunk, wherever one cuts it that this transformation takes place. Even the simple removal ofa slightly heavy branch is the starting of a number of branches returned to the juvenile stage. I have observed the same thing on Eucalyptus viminalis, which is very * biform.’ See p. 285). Loppings cause the appearance of bunches of branches in the juvenile stage. It seems probable to me that the same modifications would be observed on all the thoroughly * biform’ Eucalypts. It would be less evident on the ‘uniform’ ones. I think I have also seen similar changes in appearance or something the same on other trees.” 13. Musson, 1905. The large size of many of the sucker and seedling leaves, as in our Cabbage Gum (2. hemastoma), with their frequent horizontal position, doubtless points to necessary ~ protection” afforded to the young growing tree, possibly a “ throw-back” to leaf character at a time when the Gum Trees lived under more favourable conditions here as to rain and sun—to a great rainfall period, when huge marsupials roamed our forests. and much of Central Australia was occupied by sea; when sun heat was less, sand evaporation much less than at present takes place. With such surroundings leaf growth would be larger, leaves would hang horizontally, and there would be no necessity for narrow, drooping leaves. Present variations therefore lead to interesting speculations in this direction (* Hawkesbury Agricultural College Journal,” N.S.W., 25th March, 1905, p. 68). 14. Diels and Pritzel, 1905.—These authors, e.g., Engler’s Bot. Jahrb. xxxv, 438 (1905), use the words “ folius primariis.”” Diels, in his “ Jugendformen und Blutenreife ” of the following year, usually speaks of “ Jugendform ” as applied to Eucalyptus foliage. 15. Cambage, 1913. “ JUVENILE LEAVES. Under the designation of juvenile leaves may be included not only seedling leaves, but also most of those of certain adventitious growths (my italics, J.H.M.) abundantly produced by cutting or wounding parts of the barrel or branches, and which in Australia are popularly known as suckers, and the difference between these leaves and the mature or adult foliage of the same tree is often so great as to convey the impression to one who has not studied the genus that they belong to distinct species. It is remarkable that Eucalypts rarely, if ever, produce true botanical suckers or shoots from the roots, and a careful examination of the young growths which appear around and at some little distance from a standing tree and look like true suckers, results in the discovery that the plants are seedlings. Between these stem-shoot and seedling leaves there is a great similarity, and as according to the general biological belief it is in the young forms of both flora and fauna that we may expect to find the greatest resemblance to ancestral types, so we may regard these reversion shoots as of almost equal value with the seedlings for the purpose of studying the ancestral forms of Eucalypts. Although the leaves of these “ suckers’ when available are of considerable assistance in the identification of many species, they vary within certain limits both in size and shape, possibly in response to differences of climate. and to extremes of nourishment and poverty. An interesting feature of their form is the degree of dissimilarity between them and the mature leaves. Jn some instances the difference is slight and in others exceedingly grew. Mr. Andrews has already pointed out that the difference is greatest in the highland and coastal . region (Journ. Roy. Soc. N.S.W., xliv, 467, 1910). (R. H. Cambage in same Journ. xlvii, 1913.) 289 Size. In making an attempt to classify juvenile leaves according to size, the only terms that appear to be convenient are very small, small, medium, large, very large. Juvenile leaves are, in their earliest and opposite-leaved stage (those of every species have not been collected or recorded), usually as broad as long, i.c., tending to the orbicular. Many of them have already been figured, and, in examining the plates, it is to be noted that they have usually been drawn from dried and therefore shrunken specimens. This secures uniformity; at the same time, and also from further forma- tion, I have ascertained that frequently the juvenile leaves are, when fresh, sometimes rather larger than drawn. I repeat that the sizes given are approximations. As a suggestion, I give the average diameters in cm. as follows :— Large, 11-20. Very large, 21 and over. Very small, under 4. Small, 5-6. Medium, 7-10. It is obvious that, giving only one dimension can only, in strictness, apply to such leaves as approach the orbicular. With all their defects, my suggestions as to relative sizes inay have some use. Very small, under 4 cm. E. Kruseana. EL. vernicosa. Small, 5-6 cm. FE. aspera. EL. Camfieldi. Medium, 7-10 ecm. About 7 e¢m.— EB. eximia. EL. melanophloia. BE. goniocalyx. E. odorata. EL. hemastoma. E. peltata. EB. hematoxylon. EB. Perriniana. BE. Irby. EH. reqnans. HE. Jacksoni. HE. rostrata. LE. levopinea. B. tereticornis. Bi. leucoxylon. » E. trachyphlova. About 8 em.— EL. acmenioides. E. Guilfoyler. BE. alpina. HK. Houseana. EH. Bancroft. H. Naudiniana. LE. Banksii. : EH. piperita. HE. Behriana. EL. punctata. Lt. botryoides. E. robusta. Ei. corymbosa. EL. Le Souefir, LE. Hwartiana. E. tetragona. LE. ficifolia. EY urnagera. EB. gamophylla. About Abou + J About EB. E About B About EZ. About 1 EL. About E de About 1 k 4s by by be ty bb by by by by be 9 em.— . Blakely. Caleyi.- cordata. . cornula. . fasciculosa. ferruginea. . Mooreana. 10 ecn.— capitellata. miniata. nitens. . occidentalis. . globulus. 11 cm.— . - Andrews. . Deanei. . eleophora. 12 cm.— . Baueriana. . Dawson. . oligantha. - patens. . perfoliata. . polyanthemos. 13 cm.— accedens. calophylla. . Kitsoniana. 14 cm.— amplifolia. . leptophleba. 15 cm.— . Millar. 21— grandifohia. 22 cm.— giganted. 24 cm.— clawigera. 30° cm.— angophoroides. 290 Medium, 7-10 em.—continued. Large, 11-20 cm. E. paniculata. L. papuana. EL. Preissiana. E. rubida. E. rudis. EB. Sieberiana. . Maideni. ovata. . pellita. bs . Torelliana. . hemiphloia. . umbra. . virgata. Se & . populifolia. . plychocarpa. . pyrophora. . rariflora. Sees eh . Stuartiana. E. latifolia. E . Spenceriana. Hi. tetradonta. ‘ FE. obliqua. Very large, 21 cm. and over. alba (platyphylla). Lh. Foelscheana. . siderophloia. . Spenceriana. e 291 Shape. © Juvenile leaves shapes cluster about (a) the line and (6) the circle. The following are the terms I propose to employ in dealing with these shapes, although very many more will be found in descriptions, and in some species the amount of variation is surprising. In a few cases the same species will be found in more than one list. (a) 1. Linear. 2. Linear-lanceolate to narrow-lanceolate. 3. Lanceolate. 4, Lanceolate, with cordate base. (b) 5. Broadly lanceolate to nearly orbicular. 6. Orbicular. 7. Orbicular (or nearly so), with cordate base. What follow are not complete lists, but they may be useful as a guide. With reference to a (4) and 6 (7), the leaves with cordate bases will be found referred to _ with respect to the classification by petiole, or absence of it, p. 308. It will be found that the preponderating shape in juvenile leaves tends to the broad, or orbicular. (a) 1. Linear. E. acacieformis var. linearis. H. exserta. HE. acacioudes. E. linearis. EB. angustissima. EH. Seeana. E. apiculata. i. Thozetiana. (a) 2. Linear-lanceolate to narrow-lanceolate. . leptopoda. E. amygdalina. E. Moore. E. approximans. E. Morrisi. E. Bakerv. E.. ochrophlova. E. Baeverleni. E. pachyloma. E. breolor. E. Penrithensis. E. buprestium. FE. Pilligensis. E. cneortfolia. E. radiata. E. crebra. E. scoparia. E. decorticans. EH. Seeana. E. doratoxylon. E. sideroxylon. E. eugeniodes. EB. Smith. E. exserta. E. spathulata. E. fruticetorum. E. stricta. E. gracilis. BE. teniola. E. Ei. tessellaris. acacieformis. annulata. Beyer. Brownii. calycogona. Campaspe. canaliculata. drepanophylla. erythrocorys. . eugeniordes. . eudesmiordes. . ferruginea. fraxinoides. fruticetorum. goniocalyx. Griffithsi. Kybeanensis. leevopinea. Laseroni. (a) 3. Lanceolate. E. longicornis. E. macrorrhyncha. 7. maculosa. 7. marginata. E. macrotheca. FE. Muelleriana. E. Normantonensis. E. notabilis. E. odontocarpa. Y. odorata, EL. papuana. FE. Parramattensis. E. pilularis. EB. Planchoniana. E. pyriformis var. Kingsmillit. BE. resinifera. Y. Rudderi. BE. salmonophloia. FE. salubris. (a) 4. Lanceolate, with cordate base. Benthami. Serruginea, globulus. Macarthuri. Maideni. nitens. (b) 5 acmenioides. aggregala, alba. . Bancroft. Baueriana. calophylla. Cambageana. celastroides. cinered. Clelandi. Cloeziana. CONICH. Consideniana. B. pilularis. Li. pilularis var. pyriformis. LE. quadrangulata. E. Smitha. E. unialata. LB. viminalis. . Broadly lanceolate to nearly orbicular. E. corymbosa. BE. Cullen. FE. dealbata. EL. Deane. E. decurva. Ei. diversicolor. E. dumosa. EB. Ewartiana. EL. fasciculosa. EL. ficifolia. BL. Guilfoylet. Lh. hamatorylon. Houseana. 293 (b) 5. Broadly lanceolate to nearly orbicular—continued. . intertexta. . Jacksoni. Lane-Poolei. . latifolia. leptophleba. . macrandra. . maculata. Ses megacar pa. melliodora. microcorys. miniata, M ooreana. Naudiniana. obtusiflora. oleosa. pallidifolia. paniculata. pellita. piperita. platypus. . e . . . Sees 5 propingua. affinis. agglomerata. altior. amplifolia. Andrewsi. angophoroides. aspera. Baileyana. Banksi. Bauervana. Behriana. Blakely. Boorman. Bosistoana. botryoides. Caley. capitellata. cladocalyz. coriacea. SS SS Sis (6) 6. Orbicular. : EK. S&S bs Ss) SS & pumila. punctata. Raveretiana. regnans. robusta. . rostrata. saligna. Sieberiana. . semilis. Le Souefir. Spencervand. . squamosa. . Stowardi. Strickland. terminalis. tereticorns. torquala. trachyphlova. . transcontinentalis. uncinata. Watsoniana. cornula. . cosmophylla. Dalrympleana. Dawson. Deanei. decipiens. . Drummondir. . eleophora. exinua. . foecunda. gigantea. gomphocephala. Gunna. hemiphlora. Aillir. Trbyi. Kirtomana. Kitson. Lehmanni. 294. (b) 6. Orbicular—continued. (6) 7. Orbicular (or nearly so) with BE. leucoxylon. E. pruinosa. E. ligustrina. BE. pulverulenta. E. longifolia. E. rariflora. E. melanophloia. BE. Risdoni. E. Mueller. BE. rubida. E. Mundijongensis. BE. rudis. EB. nitida. E. siderophloia. BE. obliqua. EB. Staigervana. E. occidentalis. BE. striaticalyx. — E. odorata. EB. Stuartiana. E. Oldfieldi. E. tereticornis. E. oligantha. BE. tetragona. E. ovata. #. tetraptera. BE. parvifolia. BE. urnagera. E. peltata. BE. vernicosa. E. polyanthemos. EB. virgata. E. populifolia. BE. Websteriana. E. precoz. E. Woodwardt. E. Preissiana. cordate base. E. accedens. EB. Gilli. EB. de Beuzevillei. E. neglecta. E. Camfieldi. EB. nova-anglica. E. coccifera. BE. patens. E. cordata. BE. pyrophora. EB. Dalrympleana. BE. setosa. E. diversifolia. E. wmbra. E. dives. The angles the secondary veins make with the midrib. (We shall have much to say on the subject when we come to Mature Leaves in the next Part.) a. Normal Species—In an orbicular leaf, of which most juvenile leaves consist, it is obvious that the venation, from the base to the apex, varies most widely. At the apex the secondary veins may vary from about 75 deg. at the base, to about 30 deg. towards the apex. In dealing under “ Mature Leaves,” in recording the angles I have dealt with the middle third of the leaf; there is less necessity for this in dealing with “ Juvenile Leaves,” as I am at present. ‘In many cases we do not know whether we have the earliest juvenile leaves or not, although we have in juvenile leaves frequently the assistance of the seedling series, assistance we do not receive in regard to mature leaves. 295 There is much difficulty in standardising juvenile leavés, by reason of the incompleteness already referred to. Our object should be to have them as young as possible, thus showing as many of the characters as we can get. When dealing with an orbicular leaf, we may note the curving of the secondary veins in the early stages; afterwards they become less curved, often almost straight. Most of the juvenile leaves being broad, there is a tendency in the secondary veins to be more spreading than in the case of the mature leaves. There is greater uniformity in the venation, that is to say, a greater range of angle in the same species than in mature leaves. So far as one can see, the measurements of the angles do not indicate recognised groups as definitely in the juvenile as in mature leaves. I have referred to a few groups only, such as the Renanthere. I shall go more into the subject when mature leaves are dealt with, and in the meantime advocate that closer attention be given in the field to the measurements of these angles. 15-20°. EB, gracilis. 25-35°. E. amygdalina (Renanthere). E. ligustrina (Renantheree). E. camitellata 33 E. numerosa fi : 25-40°, E. eugenioides (Renanthere). 25-50°. E. dives (Renanthere). E. virgata (Renanthere). 30°. E. odorata. 30-35°. E. Bentham. FE. Brownit. E. macrorrhynca (Renantheree). 30-40°. E. amygdalina (Renanthere). LE. hemastoma (Renantheree). EH. capitellata £3 LH. numerosa 5 E. Consideniana a E. eleophora. E. polyanthemos. E. odorata var. calcicultrix. E. Simmondsu. E. Jenseni. E. viminelis. 30-45° E. de Beuzeviller (Renanthere). E. eugenroides (Renanthere). E. affinis. E. ovata. FE. Behriana. 7. Summondsit. E. Beyer. EL. viminelis. 30-50 E. altior (Renantheree). E. Simmondsia. E. redunca var. melanophlova. E. viminalis. 296 35-40°. . E. capitellvta (Renanthere). EL. pachyloma (Renanthere). E. coriacea “p Dy. reqnans Py, Y. hamastomea A Lh. strictu s BE. nitida BE. acacieformis var. linearis I. cinerea. Y. caffinis. Ly. dealbata. E. Boormani. 35-45°. ). buprestium (Renanthere). LH. Muelleriana (Renanthere). BE. Camfieldi eS 7. radiata AE BE. lavopinea 3 EB. Sieberiana ry 2. macrorrhyncha * E. bicolor. ). paniculata. !. Bosistoana. EL. parvifolia. 9. Hwartiana. BE. Staigeriana, LE. incrassata var. angulosa. Li. tereticornis var. latrfolia. 2. tessellaris (Angophoroidew). BE. cornuta (Cornute). E. tetragona (Cornutee). 35-50°. !. coriacea (Renantherve). }. pilularis vax. pyriformis (Renanthere). NY. Consideniana * Eh. radiata 3 EB. Blakelyi. EE. oleosa. BE. Caleyt. BE. populifolia. EB. Irby. BE. pyriformis. EL. Kirtoniana. 7. rubida. E. cornuta (Cornutie). 35-60°. EL. Le Souefi. 40°. EE. Campaspe. EL. Cleland. E. hemiphloia var. albens. 40-45°. 2 Y. eugenioides (Kenantheree). LE. Sieberiana (Renanthere). LE. pilularis te F.. odorata. }. Bancrofti. EL. paniculata. E. Blakelyi. E£. pumila. 7. Bosistoana. E. resinifera. EB. Cambageana. E. rubida. E. cladocalyz. LE. sideroxylon. BL. leptophleba. L. striaticalyx. E. occidentalis (Cornutie). EL. Baileyana (Budesmiee). . melanoxylon. Normantonensis. LH, dwersifolia (Renantheree). i. dives EB. alba. L. agglomerata. LE. angophorovdes. Li. Bancroft. EH. conica. EH. Dawsoni. Ei. dealbata. I. el@ophora. LE. Ewartiana. Li. foecunda. Li. hemiphlora. E. clavigera (Angophoroide). 2) Li. Banksii. EL. falcata vay. ecostala. 1. eleophora. Hh. Kitsonvana. HE. falcata var. ecostata. Ei. gonocalyzx. E. peltata (Corymbose). 297 40-50". 40-65". L. pilularis (Renanthere). LE. piperita 23 1}. platypus (Cornutee), Y. intertextu. E I. leucoxylon. Ly. maculosa. 4. Perrimana. 7. polyanthemos. Ly. robusta. LE. vubida. 7. squamosa. L. Todtiana. E. Torelliana (Corymbose). E.. Lane-Poole. 1. longrcornis. I, macrotheca. EE. Stuartiana. LE. melanophloia. E. Perrimana. ° E. clavigera (Angophoroidee). iy. capitellata (Renantheree). . nova-anglica. . hematoxylon (Corymbosie). SS accedens. EL. Bancrofti. EL. Macarthuri. EE. mtens. Ly. Oldfieldi. EH. precon. FE. stellulata (Coriaceie). = = FE. capitellata (Renanther). angophoroides. B. decipiens. BH. Dunnn. E. terminalis (Corymbose). iS) G 40-70 O° . f, ovata var. camphora. LE. quadrangulata. EL. Raveretiana. L. resinifera. Lh. Strickland. E. transcontinentahs. LE. claophora. L. rariflora. If. redunca var. elata, EL. unialata, ™, 298 45-60". E. acmenioides (Renanther). Ey. Cloeziana. Lh. paniculata. EB. Drummondii. Ly. punctata. E. globulus. EB. Stuartiana. BE. gomphocephala. 7. Stuartiana var. grossa. E. ovata. B. tereticornis. E. grandifolia (Angophoroide). EB. miniata (Corymbose). 45-65° E. pilularis (Renanthere). EB. Muelleri. B. rubida. BE. paniculata, EB. rudis. EB. trachyphloia (Corymbose). B. tetrodonta (Kudesmiee). 45~-70°. LE. trachyphloia (Cory mbosi). 45-75°. EB. pellita. 50°. BE. agglomerata. L. torquata. 50-55° 2. decurva. LE. rostrata. EL. Houseana. E. similis (Eudesmier). 50-60". EL. accedens. E. cosmophylla. E. aggregata. !. Dalrympleand. EL. Bosistoana. B. Guilfoyler. BL. Gunnii. Li. resinifera. EB. Houseana. EB. quadranguata. E. propinqua. LE. Torelliana (Corymbose). L. tetragona (Kudesmier). 50-65". E. botryoides. BE. Hillit. i. Jacksont. 50-75". EL. capitellata (Renanthere). 50-90°. L. marginata (Renanthere). EL. 55-65°. L. peltata (Corymbose), B. palens. pyrophora (Cory imbosie). 299 55-70°, E. diversicolor. E. megacarpa. 55~715°. HE. maculata var. citriodora (Corymbose). 55-90°. E. leptophleba. 55-85°. E. Stuartiana var. grossa. 60°. E. maculata (Corymboss). 60-70°. Ey amplifolia. E. Deanet. b. Hybrids.—In these species I have not always been able to secure juvenile leaves. In some cases, Intermediate leaves were the nearest I could get, and these are indicated by the letter (I). It will be seen that they practically all belong to the Oblique (to be understood when venation and Mature Leaves is reached in the next Part). 25-40°.—H.. Studleyensis (1). 30°.—E. Tenandrensis. 30-40°.—E. antipolitensis, E. Insizwensis. 35-45°.—E. Auburnensis. 35-55°.—E. Auburnensis. 40-50°.—E. Tenandrensis (1), LH. Yagobiei, H. Bourliert. 40-55°.— EH. Algeriensis. 45°.—E. Studleyensis. 45-50°.—EH. antipolitensis, EB. Cordiert, LH. gomphocornuta (1). 45-55°.—H. jugalis. 45-60°.—E.. McI ntyrensis. Isoblasticity ; Heteroblasticity. (These characters can obviously be dealt with under both Juvenile and Mature leaves. They will be more fully dealt with under the latter in the next Part.) The apparent uniformity ef the leaves of certain species of Kucalyptus throughout life, or, what is much more commonly observed, the changes in shape, size, vestiture, texture, venation, which occur, have long attracted the attention of botanists, usually in a general way. In the present work I have figured and given information concerning this variation to an extent not previously recorded. The changes are shown in practically every plate; some special references are in Parts XLII, p. 54, XLIX, p. 273. 300 The opposite leaves are the primitive leaves, and only a few years ago it was believed that, in the case of a few species, the opposite leaves persisted through life. Gradually this number has been dwindling, till at length only one or two remain, of which we have not found the true adult form, and careful search may find those yet. At the same time, we must not lose sight of the fact that, as regards several species, they seem loth to part from the primitive or juvenile form, the condition being one of retarded heteroblasticity. Indeed, in these cases, the leaves of some species, to all intents and purposes, preserve their opposite or juvenile character throughout life. One of the earliest observers who gave attention to the subject was the late Augustus Oldfield, and from his MSS. (cirea. 1864), I extract the following passage :— On the other hand, there are forms which at certain periods of their growth are so unlike their adult states, and others that in their young states are so like to the young forms of other species which attain their adult condition without any violent transition, that it is equally impossible to assign any reason for the change in the direction of the vital forces, whereby forms (in the former instance) are made to approach, and others (in the latter) to recede from a certain type. As an example of the first kind of variations may be cited the genus Hucalyptus, many of whose members in the young state are very different from the adult forms, and as they frequently retain this habit for several years, and eyen produce blossoms ere they have attained the adult forms, it has happened that they have been regarded as specifically distinct from their parents, a striking proof of the inadequacy of the methods now employed to discriminate species. As far as my experience goes—and I have carefully studied seventy-five species in their native localities—there is no species of Eucalyptus which is normally fruticose, or that has opposite Jeaves in the adult stage, so that all those in the latter category which have been recorded by botanists, must be the young states of species, known or unknown. There are but two of the so-called opposite-leaved species known to me that I have failed to connect with their parent forms. | In the one, 2. Preissii, this character is by no means constant, for towards the summits of the taller plants, the leaves are decidedly alternate. Of the other species, 2. pleurocarpa (tetragona), this much ean be said, that the squalid habit of the plant conveys the idea that it is not in a stable condition, and of both forms it may be stated that, inhabiting localities subject to periodical conflagrations, caused by the aborigines in their search after food, they suffer more from such conditions than do most of the plants with which they are associated, owing to the great amount of essential oil that pervades every part of them. In fact, out of the vast number of places in which J have found these plants (which are never associated, 2. Preissii growing on rocky hills only, while 2. plewrocorpa invariably inhabits localities where the soil is composed of sand and clay), I never discovered one in which, among the living plants, there were not the charred stems of dead ones, and these generally taller than the living plants (pp. 899-403). I offer some notes on species which at one time were deemed to be isoblastic, but which subsequent observation has shown to be more or less heteroblastic. All are broad-leaved, except 2. doratorylon, referred to at p. 302. i. aspera F.yv.M. I am not satisfied that alternate leaves have been found in this species. See Part XXXVII, p. 185, Plate 152. IX. CINEREA F.v.M. This species was, when first described, and for mariy years afterwards, looked upon as an isoblastic species, but [ found lanceolate leaves on the species in the Goulburn district, N.S.W. (Proc. Linn. Soc. N.S.W., xxvi, 551, 1901); see also this work, Part XXIT, Plate 89. B01 HK. corpata Labill. I have a note in Pap. and Proc. R.S. Tas., 1918, p. 83, in regard to this species, still specially looked upon as isoblastic, but Mr. L. Rodway tells me that 1. cordata at Brown Mountain, Port Arthur, where it is only 3-5 feet high, has upper leaves which are pedunculate and slightly alternate. E. rryTHRocorys F.v.M. With a strong tendency to maintain an opposite character, it proceeds to the alternate character in fully mature leaves as growth proceeds. Hi. FERRUGINEA Schauer. With usually sessile, cordate, rusty pubescent leaves. It has been found with very short peticles (fig. 2a, Plate 159, Part XXXVIII), but not yet alternate. See E. setosa. HK. GAMOPHYLLA F.v.M. Mueller in “ Kucalyptographia””’ speaks of the ‘“‘ concrescence of leaves by pairs in all stages of growth ” in this species, and figures it so, but in Plate 147 and p. 128, Part XXXV, I have shown that it becomes eventually lanceolate and very shortly stalked. In the same Part, XXXV, p. 133, I have suggested that HL. argillacea W. V. Fitzgerald may be the petiolate form of #. gamophylla. E. Giiuit Maiden. In Plate 67, Part XV, I have depicted petiolate forms as “ transit forms Li. oleosa to E. Cilla,” but 1 now look upon them as belonging to the latter species. HK. Kruseana F.v.M. See Part XLII, p. 51, Plate 175. So far as we know at present, petiolate leaves have not been found in this species. H. macrocarpa Hook. Is no longer isoblastic. The lower leaves are alternate as in H#. cordata. Further observations are desired by local botanists. See Journ. Roy. Soc. N.S.W., liu, 70, and li, 506. Hi. MELANOPHLOIA F.v.M. See Part XII, p. 71. K. PARVIFOLIA Cambave. The leaves later become all lanceolate or linear-lanceolate, mostly opposite, or begin to be alternate. See Part XXV. H. Pretssiana Schauer. See Oldfield’s remarks just quoted. KH. pruinosa Schauer. See Part XII with Plate 54. See also Part XLII, p. 54, where I speak of seedlings with petiolate (pedicellate by misprint) young leaves. The subject is one for inquiry. 302 EK. PULVERULENTA Sims. See Part XXI, with Plates 90 and 91. This has not been collected in the bush other than as isoblastic, but petiolate leaves have appeared in seedlings. E. Rispont Hook. f. Cordate and lanceolate leaves are common on the same branch. See Part VI, p- 175. This is similar to LZ. cinerea. K. serosa Schauer. A usually sessile, cordate, Angophoroid species with bristly branchlets. It may, towards the end of a branchlet, become pedunculate; see fig. 5, Plate 157, Part XXXVIII. The leaves may become decidedly narrower, tending to lanceolate, eg., fig. 8c, Plate 158, but I have not come across petiolate lanceolate leaves in this species yet. K. teTragona F.v.M. In Plate 188, Part XLVI, it will be seen that we have petiolate leaves in this species. See also Oldfield’s notes just quoted. E. Toreviiana F.v.M. Mueller only described the juvenile leaves, but petiolate alternate leaves are now known. See Part XXXIX, p. 239, and Plate 160. E. vernicosa Hook. f. Later on the leaves become elliptical to broad-lanceolate, petiolate, and alternate, in plants growing in the Botanic Gardens, Sydney (1919). See also Plate 116, Part XXVIII. All the above are broad-leaved. E. poratoxyLon F.v.M. This is the only narrow-leaved species of which this may be truly said, so far as I know (see fig. 3, Plate 70). Even in this species there is a trace of alternation, but as the species is so little known, it is very desirable that careful search be made to see whether the foliage becomes markedly alternate, and whether there is any marked difference between the juvenile and mature leaves. At the present time it seems as if this persistence in the opposite character of the foliage points to close affinity to Angophora. 303 DIELS’S LAW. In the year 1906, Dr. L. Diels published a small book (royal 8vo, pp. 130) entitled “ Jugendformen und Blutenreife im Pflanzenreich ”’ (Juvenility and flowering ripeness). I have already drawn attention to this work in Part XLIX, p. 273, but think the thesis mainly referred to in it should be dealt with under the name c! Diels’s Law. I will presently restate the thesis or law. It may be convenient, at the present place, to offer a translation of certain passages in Diels’s work :— (p. 89 of the work.) Eucalyptus Risdoni. J. D. Hooker described EB. Risdoni (Hooker's London Journal of Botany, v, 477) in 1847 from Gunn’s Southern Tasmanian collections. He characterised the species specially by its foliage “ foliis oppositis ovato-cordatis acuminatis, sessilibus, vel basi lata connatis, junioribus ramulis alabastrique pulverio-glaucentibus.” The collector’s notes give 6 to 7 metres as the height of the tree. From Hooker's description of the generative parts of the tree (see fig. 25 b, c, d, e of the work) one can draw the conclusion that these organs are nearly related to those of H. amygdalina. (p. 90.) Though the foliage of the full-grown L. amygdalina is lanceolate and-pointed, it resembles closely those of Z. Risdonz in their juvenile state. (Fig. 25a.) (N.B.—No form of PL. amygdalina resembles 25 a.—J.H.M.) LE. amygdalina is widely spread in south-eastern Australia and Tasmania, is that poly- morphous species which attains gigantic dimensions, and is found occasionally over 100 metres high, but generally its height is more moderate, and Bentham describes it from travellers’ notes as “A tree usually small or moderate-sized.” The number of forms of LZ. amygdalina are first thoroughly described by Mueller in Fragm. xii (1860). At page 54 we have the following sentence : ‘* Transitus autem claros ab BL. Risdoni, qualem J. Hooker depixit, ad illam 2. amygddine formam, quam Sieber sub nomine £. radiate distribuit, a cl Oldfield accepi.”” F. v. Mueller repeats this opinion more in detail in his “ Kucalyptographia,” 1880. He regards £. Risdoni Hook. f., “ only as an aberrant form of 2. amygdalina. FE. Risdoni is to the present day only known from southern Tasmania. Itisasmall tree. The leaves of the upper branches are mostly thick and stiff, proportionally short and nearly equal-sided, while the leaves of the lower branches are, like those of the seedling plants and adventive shoots, opposite, sessile, broad, often connate, and covered with a whitish powder, also the branchlets and umbels, besides the fruits are generally larger. But these characters are only gradual, and not really specific. Further, Bentham, who saw only dried material, admitted (B. F/. iii, 203) that the characters of H. Risdoni were only gradual distinctions, and that “* Our dried specimens do not admit of our fixing any precise limits, and in that state it is sometimes scarcely possible to decide to which species they should be referred.” These opinions of the most eminent experts make the facts perfectly clear. In the generative characters there is no distinction between LZ. amygdalina and E. Risdon?, and in the vegetative characters, 1. Risdoni appears as the juvenile form of #. amygdalina. Our figure No. 25 gives everyone an opportunity of forming his own opinion. The useless trouble some former botanists took to find out some minute distinctions between the two species should be ignored at the present day!!! These minute distinctions disappear if compared with the mass of characters they have in common.” (If by this Dr. Diels considers the differences between HL. Risdoni and HL. amygdalina to be minute he will get no modern botanist to agree with him. Many of the demarcations of species as laid down by Mueller have been abandoned as field knowledge has become more accurate. See below, p. 305.—J.H.M.) (p. 91). The relationship between H. Risdoni and L. amygdalina caused Mueller to point out similar relationships between other species in the genus Eucalyptus. JH. pulverulenta and E. melanophloia seem to be in the same position to BZ. Stuartiana and B. erebra, as E. Risdoni is to BE. amygdalina. (Mueller, “ Eucalyptographia,’ under 2. amygdalina). . . (p. 92). With these statements Mueller has proved undisputably that a vegetative juvenile form and a vegetative full-grown form can exist in a single species, and each form flowers and fruits and forms a perfectly closed cycle of life. (The words in italics are what I propose to call Diels’s Law. See below, p. 305.— J.H.M.) It is quite unlikely that these relations will be found to be confined to our present-day species, SC Et NIE RE a SO oe Bibi coe Ce 304 They will have been equally in force in the past, and must have had an intluence on the phytogeny, and find expression in at the present day less nearly allied species. Indeed, there is much reason for the conclusion that the juvenile forms of the vegetative organs often point to relation of species apparently now very distant. (p. 93). EB. peltata Benth., is the first example. This species of an inland north-eastern district, which oceurs in the neighbourhood of the Burdekin, Lynd, and Gilbert Rivers, is the only species of the venus which has peltate leaves in the full-grown state (Mueller’s error again repeated, see Part XLII, p. 33.— J.H.M.). Otherwise it shows in many characters, especially in the very important shape of the fruit, a great approach to E. /atifolia. It is more than probable that the two species are closely connected; indeed, in their geographical distribution they belong to the same region, 7.c., north-east Australia. Unfortunately the ontogeny of FL. Jatifolia is not perfectly known. I could nowhere find a description of the juvenile leaves. Generally speaking, the peltate leaf in Eucalyptus is a character of juvenile form, which IT saw in surprising perfection in 2. calophylla and in BE. erythrocorys. (p. 93). Eucalyptus cordata. Another case is given by Mueller under Z, cordata. ‘This ‘Tasmanian species remains mostly shrubby. It belongs to the species with sessile, opposite, cordate, and orbicular leaves with crenate margins, possessing therefore prominently the characters of juvenile leaves. Crenate leaves, says Mueller in * Eucalyptographia,” occur also in 2. wrnigera, and, strange as it may appear, L. cordata is nearest allied to this species. In its full-grown state 2. wrnigera has alternate, dark green, lanceolate-faleate leaves on long petioles, the calyces are elongate and narrowed at the base into distinct pedicels, the operculum is larger and the fruits are urn-shaped with sunk valves, but Mr. Stephens found on * Old Man’s Head,” a sub-alpine mountain near Lake Crescent, trees which formed, to all appearance, a perfect transition between EL. urnigera and F2. cordata. ' (p. 94). Further, Augustus Oldfield sent many years ago from Mount Wellington, near Hobart, sterile specimens of the juvenile state of 2. wrnigera, whose lower sucker-shoots could not be distinguished in foliage in any way from JL. cordata, and which had to some extent also the same whitish bloom. On Mount Wellington I collected a state of 2. wrnigera whose leaves were nearly oval and whose fruits were “ truncate-ovate.”’ (The mature leaves of 2. wnigera are alternate, petiolate, and lanceolate, See fig. 15, Plate 80.—J.H.M.). Then follow some notes on F. tetragona and its affinity to L. eudesmioides, which I have translated and quoted in Part XLVI, pp. 162 and 168. The affinity is explained at the bottom of p. 168. We then pass on to Dr. Diels’s “ General Remarks concerning Eucalyptus,” (p. 95). The cases described on page 89 (L. Risdoni and B. amygdalina) enlarge the validity of the previously explained connection between juvenile forms and flowering maturity, but its limits are not vet reached. We clear a way for it if we try again to lay down the characters of the primary state of the heteroblastic Enealypts. The following forms appear to be essential, or, at least, specially common in the juvenile state, (p. 96). 1. Shape. Leaves opposite, connate in pairs or sessile or shortly petiolate, the blade often cordate at the base, occasionally even the petiole is superbasal (peltate). 2. Bloom. Frequently all parts have a whitish or glaucous waxy bloom. 3. Hairs, Frequently the axis and leaves are covered with bristly hairs. We find that a series of species of Bucalyptus produce flowers in the vegetative juvenile state as well as in the matured vegetative state, and therefore develop two generative identical parallel forms, as shown on pages 90 and 91, In other cases, the existence of such pairs of identical species has been at least shown as probable (pp. 93, 94). But there are still other states in Eucalyptus, ‘There are normally flowering species with juvenile leaves. of which we have not yet found their doubles with mature foliage. I mention three of the most prominent species of this kind. 1. BE. gamophylla ¥.y.M. Leaves all opposite and broadly connate, often cordate, equal-sided, of whitish-grey colour, An always shrubby species inhabiting the dry north-west quarter of Australia, and extending from the Hammersley Ranges south-east to the upper Finke River. The relationship of this species is doubtful, B05 2. H. selosa Schau., and Lf. ferruginca Schau. Leaves all opposite, sessile, cordate, rather obtuse or acute. The branches and axis of the inflorescence provided with rusty-brown felt or bristly hairs. Simall trees in tropical north-east Australia, reaching southward as far as 20°. Both species remind one somewhat. of Angophora, and are related to the next species :— 3. LE. perfoliata R.Br. Leaves all opposite, connate in pairs, glaucous. A large shrub of the dry tropical north-west of Australia. (p. 97). 4. B. macrocarpa Hook. All over with a glaucous bloom. Leaves all opposite, sessile, with a cordate base. Flowers solitary, sessile, very large. Shrubs of considerable size in the interior of south-west Australia, where it oceurs in gravelly-sandy soil, with a rainfall of about 40 em. (15? inches). The only near relation of this species is #. pyriformis Turez., with mature leayes, which oceurs in still drier regions. There are forms of this which deviate from the typical 2. pyriformis in the direction of L. macro- carpa. Some have some opposite leaves, others have a white bloom, at least on the inflorescence, and the pedicels, normally very distinct, are occasionally wanting. To be brief, one sees that LZ. pyriformis and Ei. macrocarpe are sisters with helicomorphic distinctions in the vegetative organs. It must be noted that not all Eucalypts are so heteroblastic as these mentioned here. There are many whose juvenile Jeaves differ only in size and in a broader, less faleate blade. Such juvenile forms will behave in a similar way as the extreme heteroblastic forms. Therefore it canpot surprise us to find amongst the normal flowering species some which make an impression of juvenility by their broader and larger leaves. Amongst the species I have observed myself I have specially in mind H#. Preissiana Schau., and I. grossa F.v.M. Both inhabit edaphic dry localities in south-western Australia in the dry inland region. Their juvenile leaves are strongly built and xeromorphice. It is unfortunate that Diels has chosen the comparative examples of FL. Risdoni ans 7. amygdalina, the relations of which have been misunderstood by both Bentham and Mueller. When I deal with affinities, I shall show that 2. Risdoni is nearer to other species. . At the same time these pairs, illustratively cited, do not fundamentally affect Diels’s arguments. #. amygdalina and EL. Risdoni cannot be accepted as belonging to the same species according to any modern criterion. Diels further quotes Mueller as comparing £. pulverulenta and EH. melanophloia and also EL. Stuartiana and L. crebra, two so-called Apples, with two Ironbarks. These two pairs are so distant from each other in phytogenetic relations that Mueller has misled Diels, and while I think Diels’s generalisation is so useful that I propose it as a law, I think these particular examples unfortunate. I will state the law. Definition of Diels's Law. At p. 92 Dr. Diels says, “ A vegetative juvenile form and a vegetative full-grown form can exist in a single species, and each form flowers and fruits, and forms a perfectly closed cycle of life.” I call this Diels’s Law. C. R. Barnes (the present work, Part XLLX, p. 274) puts it this way: “ The thesis of the book is that the generative maturity of plants 1s not connected iminutably with a definite stage of their development, as has been so widely held.” The italics are mine, and Diels’s law may be conveniently expressed in that way. H 306 The function of bearing flowers and fruits is not restricted to branches bearing mature leaves solely. It is by no means rare on branches which have juvenile leaves, and which causes a strange appearance on branches which have both juvenile and mature leaves. Such an anomaly, I believe to be the result of an injury; in other words the branch is beginning its physiological life again, and so we may have, on a tree, a kind of botanical imperium in imperio. This trauma may be caused by animals or by wind or other meteorological phenomena. Indeed, when we see what appear to be abnormal leaves en a branch, 7.e., usually broader leaves, we should consider the possibility that we may have an illustration of Diels’s law. An incidental result of such apparent abnormality may give us illus- trations of the equivalents of juvenile leaves, which may serve our purpose when we cannot get them from early leaf growth in the ordinary way. Diels’s Law will be found to have a really practical value to the taxonomist, in a genus in which the juvenile leaf plays such a prominent part in classification. It enables us to have a second chance of getting a juvenile leaf, .¢., as the result of a trauma or other stimulus, where the leaf may be flowering or fruiting or not, or otherwise concealed amongst the mature foliage. If the figures and Plates (as indicated) of the following species be referred to, it will be found that they indicate examples illustrative of Diels’s Law. The names should be compared with the list given at Part XLIX, pp. 275-278, which includes some species which appear to illustrate Nanism, in absence of the specimens or notes on them, and some which certainly do. I believe, however, that a number of the species referred to in Part XLIX illustrate Diels’s Law as well, other than those I have selected. I have observed Diels’s Law in so many species now that I think it will probably be observed eventually in all species. In the following references, the species is given first, in alphabetical order, and the figures and Plates of the present work in brackets :— E. alba (Plates 105-107), Part XXV. E. altior (figs. 7a—-7g, Plate 44, Part IX), Blackheath, J.H.M., January, 1905. E£. Beyeri (figs. 1-2, Plate 199, Part XLVIII). We may have a case of flowering in the juvenile leaved stage in 2. Beyer. E. Blakely: (figs. 1-2, Plate 134, Part XXXII). E. Bosistoana. See Part XLIX,-p. 275, and also present Part, p. 270. E. calophylla. Often flowers in the peltate (young) stage. LE. calycogona (fig. D, Plate 9, Part III). Intermediate. Not quite juvenile leaves are shown in this figure. E. celastroides (fig. B, Plate 10, Part III). E. cinerea (Plates 89 and 90, Part XXII). FE. Cooperiana (fig. 5, Plate 151, Part XXXVI). i. coriacea (fig. la, Plate 27, Part V). . papuana (figs . peltata (fig. . platypus (fig. 5b, Plate 145, Part XXXYV). . pruinosa (figs. 5-8, Plate 54, Part XII). Hehe 307 . dealbata (Plate 134, Part XXXII). The very type specimen illustrates Diels’s Law. It is m the opposite-leaved stage (fig. 3a, Plate 134). The leaves are broadly lanceolate to almost ovate, but not many years elapsed before it was seen that the normal leaves were lanceolate. decipiens (figs. 1-12, Plate 63, Part XIV). Eudesmiez. See Part XLIX, p. 276. fasciculosa (fig. 16, Plate 61, Part XIV). Foelscheana (fig. 4a, Plate 169, Part XLI). . Forrestiana (fig. 2a, Plate 95, Part XXII). . gamophylla (figs. 3, 6, Plate 147, Part XXXYV). . gigantea (fig. 2, Plate 85, Part XX). See Part XLIX, p. 276. Gulla (figs. 6-9, Plate 67, Part XV). globulus. See Part XLIX, p. 276. . gracilis (fig. L, Plate 12, Part ITT). Houseana. See Part XLIX, p. 276, and Part L, p. 294, for remarks which should be referred to Diels’s Law. Kitsonvana (fig. 1b, Plate 117, Part XXVIII). Kybeanensis. See Part XLIX, p. 276. leucoxylon. Do. MACTOCar pa. Do. melliodora. Doi In addition, we have 2. erythrocorys (belonging to the allied Hudesmiez), and others should be searched for. O12 é b. Its absence. 1. Sessile. 2. Stem-clasping, 7.¢., with expansions of the lobes of the leaf, 2a. Stem-clasping and crowded. 1. SESSILE. It will be seen at once, on examination of a sessile leaf, say 2. Gunniz, fig. a, Plate 108, Part XXVI, that the bases of the two leaves touch the stem. It must be understood that, in dealing with juvenile leaves, their insertion on the plant involves— (a) Petiole (or absence of it). (6) The common axis or stem, not the petiole. The following leaves are sessile, or practically so :— EL. acacieforms. EL. Muelleriana. EL. acaciordes. E. obtusiflora. EL. aggregata. EL. ochrophlova. 7. amygdalina. E. odontocarpa. EL. angophoroides. FE. odorata. L. apiculata. Li. oleosa. EL. approximans. EL. pachyloma. EL. Baeuerleni. EB. pracor. EL. Bakeri. EL. pyrophora. EL. cayitellata. EL. reqnans. EL. dichromophloia. E. resinifera. EL. doratoxylon. EL. scoparia. EL. eugenioides. EL. Smithi. EL. jruticetorum. EL. spathulata. L. Kybeanensis. i. levopinea. LE. ligustrina. E. linearis. EL. longicornis, EB. macrorrhyncha. EL. megacarpa. E. Moorei. LE. tetragona. E.. transcontinentalis. BE. umbia. E. uncinata. Ly. vernicosa. EL. vitrea. EL. Websteriana. 313 2. STEM-CLASPING. In other words, we have basal expansions of the lobes of the leaves. The bases, in connection with an appropriate shape of the leaf, gives us a cordate leaf, and the stem-clasping leaf itself is often termed amplexicaul. At p. 291, under ‘‘ Shape,” they are separately classified wnder broad and narrow. In the list which follows, those inclined to be narrow are indicated by (N). / EL. accedens. EL. melanophloia. E. acmenioides. E. Mooreana. EH. angophoroides. E. Mueller. E. Benthami (N). Y. neglecta. ‘EH. de Beuzeviller. E. nitens (N). BE. Camfiedi. EB. nitida. E. capitellata. EL. nova-anglica. E. cinerea. E.. numerosa (N). E. clavigera. E. ovata. KE. coccifera. E. parvifolia. E. cordata. i. patens. E.. coriacea. E. Perrinvana. E. Dalrympleans. iL. pilularis. E. decurva. L. pilularis var. pyrijormis (N). LE. dichromophloia. } Li. piperita. E. dwersifolia. E. Preissiana. EH. dwes. EL. pruinosa. EL. Dunniv. Be pulverulenta. LE. elwophora. LE. pyrophora. E. eudesmioides. HN. quadrangulata (N). E. eximia. E.. radiata (N). LE. jerruginea (N). E, Risdon. Y. Gillan. i EL. rubida. Ii. globulus (N). I. setosa. HY. goniocalyx (N). “EB. Svebervana. iE. Gunnit. EH. Smith (N). ‘ i. Houseana. Li. stellulata. Li. Irby. EL. Stuartiana. HE. Kruseana. Li. unialata (N). E. leucoxylon. E. umbra. E. Macarthur (N). E. urngera. E. macrocarpa. E. vernicosa. EH. Maideni (N). EL. vinunalis (N). 314. 2a. STEM-CLASPING AND CROWDED. This sub-head may prove convenient for purposes cf rough classification. E. aspera. EB. prumosa. E. macrocarpa. BE. vernicosa. E. Muellevi. Connate or Perfoliate. This is a question of fusion of two leaves by their bases, around a common axis or stem, not petiole. It even happens in a small number of Eucalypts, that these opposite (7.e., sessile and opposite during a long period of the youth of the tree) leaves unite by their base and become what is called connate, forming then a single piece, which is traversed through its centre by the stem or the branch. This new disposition of the foliage is sometimes transitory, as in 2. Risdon’, sometimes permanent as in L. gamophylla, FE. perfoliata, and perhaps some others. (Naudin, Ist Mem., 347.) Mueller in “ Eucalyptographia ” under 2. gamophylla has a note on L. perfoliata. The concrescence of the leaves by pairs in all stages of growth occurs. so far as known, only in BE. perfoliata, if even in that rare and little known congener this coalescence should prove also exceptional. If Plate 180, Part XLIV of the present work be referred to, it will be seen that this species is not perfoliate throughout life. Besides those species mentioned by Naudin as showing perfoliation, we may include Z. pulverulenta, EB. Perriniana. A figure of a perfoliate leaf (H. Perrimiana) may be seen at fig. 11, Plate 83, Part XIX (erroneously as H. cordata). See fig. la, Plate 32, Part VI, for the connate leaves of H. Risdon: encircling the stem. ‘This particular twig shows flowers and fruits, the leaves still exhibiting juvenility. Perfoliate leaves of 2. gamophylla will be found figured on Plate 147, Part XXXYV. Scars on branches end trunks.—As growth proceeds, the rachises increase diameter, and stretch the bases of the perfoliate leaves. The leaves are persistent for a long time, and leave circular ragged scars or fragments on the branches and on the main trunk, even when the latter attain several inches in diameter. This character seems rare in Eucalyptus. I have seen it in . pulverulenta (see Part XXI, p. 15), but only in a very marked manner in £. Perriniana. It, however, probably occurs in all perfoliate species. Fusion of leaves by margins. We have already spoken of fusion of lcaves by their bases, but we may have fusion teking place at other parts of their margins. This is an unusual occurrence in Kucalypts; the following are the only cases known to me. Additional instances should be searched for :— 1. 2. numerosa, Bega district (James Taylor, May, 1918). 2. L. maculosa, Blackheath (R. H. Cambage). 3. L. cordala. In specimens growing in the Botanic Gardens, Sydney, the laminze are sometimes fused both basally and laterally. At Part XLIX, p. 279, we haye already spoken of Cohesion of Branches. This fusion may be referred to as ‘* Cohesion of Leaves.” lee 315 Deeurrence of Leaf. When the green tissues of sessile leaf blades is continued down the stem, by adhesion, in the form of two green bands or wings, the leaf is said to be decurrent. A marked case is rare in Eucalyptus. We have it in 2. Flocktonie, figs. 3a to 3c, Plate 236, Part LVIII, which is the best example known to me. It occurs also in EF. macrocarpa, fig. 1a. Plate 77, Part XVIII. The typical form is morphologically close to “* stem-clasping,”’ and less close to that extreme form of quadrangularity which exhibits that type of winged stem which is familiar to us in #. quadrangulata and E. tetragona. In the latter species it is not the lobes of the leaf (or of two opposite leaves) which are concerned, but one (or two) flattened or expanded petioles, with no lamina. Angularity of Branchlets. A few notes may be required on some of the minor characters which I have made use of or neglected in the specific diagnosis and descriptions. I haye thought it generally useless to describe the _ branchlets terete or angular, for in those species such as EL. pruinosa, E. tetragona, E. tetraptera, &c., where the angles are often so prominent as to be almost transformed into wings, there occur branches, often on the same specimen, quite terete. (B.FI. i, 186.) For sketches of angular stems of these species, see’ EL. pruinosa (Part XII, Plate 54); 2. tetragona (Part XLVI, Plate 188); #. tetraptera (Part XXII, Plate 94). An exaggerated case is that of #. quadrangulata, of which a section of the young stem is figured at fig. 4e, Plate 103, Part XXIV. It is probably the case that some branchlets will be found to be angular in all species. The following are some in which I have personally observed to be marked, in addition to those mentioned by Bentham, and I could mention others. EB. globulus and its allies —E. Maideni, E. unialata, and E. goniocalys. E. tereticornis and its allies —Z. rostrata and E. amplifolia. E. cosmophylla. E. Planchoniana. E. dumosa. BE. Preissiana. E. Kybeanensis. E. propinqua. E. macrocarpa. E. punctata. E. neglecta. E. Shirley. E. nitens. EB. Woodward. In a note “On the forms of Stems of Plants” (British Association Meeting, 22nd August, 1904), Lord Avebury remarks: “ Plants with quadrangular stems always have opposite leaves.” He was referring to such families as the Labiate, but it is true of many Eucalypts, so far as the juvenile foliage is concerned. 316 Texture. Their texture is very variable. Tn all the species there is a certain firmness, but with some, this firmness makes them exceptionally coriaccous. (Naudin, 2nd Mem., 10.) Mr. R. H. Cambage is one of the few botanists who has written on the subject :— The thickening of the epidermis for the purpose of sheltering the stomata, is one of the expedients resorted to by the Eucalypts to resist evaporation, and consequently it is compatible with such an endeavour, that those species having the thickest epidermis and of which such as E. dumosa may be taken as a type, are commonest in the interior. But this particular character is to be met with intermittently in all the four climatic divisions of New South Wales, so that it would appear that various species have adopted this precaution for preservative objects but from different causes. A dwarfed Port Jackson form of E. capitellata has remarkably thick almost orbicular leaves, while large normal type specimens within a few miles have lanceolate foliage of ordinary thickness. The thick-leaved form, however, grows in the more exposed positions, and in the more rocky situations with probably less plant-food available. It seems therefore not improbable that in order to counteract the effect of strong winds, to which its exposure renders it liable, and also to compensate in some way for the limited nourishment it obtains, that the thick-leaved adaptation has been evolyed in this ease, to preserve the starch which forms in the leaf and which is regarded as an auxiliary food supply. It is of interest to note that the thickest leaved types usually correspond with the more dwarfed forms, and when the same species at maturity occurs both as large and as stunted trees, it is on the latter that the thickest leaves are found. Turning next to the Eucalypts in the cold climate, we find a similar variation in leaf characters. The foliage of 2. Gunnii as dwarfed trees on Mount Roland in Tasmania at nearly 4,000 feet above sea- level, is distinctly thicker in texture than that of the same species around Guildford Junction at an altitude of 2.000 feet, and where the trees are upwards of 80 feet high. The leaves of #. coriacea are always somewhat leathery, as the specific name would imply, but in observing trees of this species from just above the 2,000-feet level around Goulburn upwards to the 6,000 feet level towards Kosciusko, it is found that with the ascent the leaves get gradually smaller and thicker. and the trees become dwarfed from the rigid conditions and weight of winter snow, until at last they appear as gnarled shrubs with interlacing branches and the now thickened leaves have been reduced in leneth from about 6 to 3 inches. It therefore appears that the sub-arid conditions of the inland country, and the coldest effects of the mountains, though extreme in their climatic influence, have so operated in regard to this particular phase of leaf character as to bring about the same result. It is suggested, however, that the modifications of the internal structure of the leaves of two Eucalypts which originated before the Kosciusko uplift, and developed until the present time under those two extremes of climatic influence, would not be the same, and, although the leaves of LZ. coriacea at 6,000 feet have their counterpart in the interior at 500 feet, so far as the thickening character is concerned, vet in their venation they are distinct from those of all species found in that dry region. (Proc. Roy. Soc. N.S.W., xlvii, 36, 1913.) I quite agree with Mr. Cambage that thickness in leaves is sometimes evidence of lack of transpiration. The thickest leaf in Eucalyptus known to me is BZ. tetraptera (and to a less extent E. Preissiana). Both of these are denizens of a coastal region in south-western Australia, east of a well-watered belt. The saline winds (tending to xerophytie conditions) and a moderate rainfall, combine to induce this thickness of tissue. L. incrassata var. angulosa, very common near the sea in Western and South Australia, may be even succulent in texture. To mention other species which love the saline breezes would be to enumerate those with abnormally thick leaves. Thus we have 2. capitellata, BE. obtusiflora, and many others. 317 Cold localities (e.g., mountain-tops) also check transpiration and induce thickness; thus we have F. coriacea, LE. alpina, FB. coccifera, BE. Gunnin. (These are the species that are included in a list of those that cattle eat in droughty times, but it must be borne in mind that they frequent localities not subject to great droughts. See yny “ Forest Flora of New South Wales,” Part LXX, p. 445.) Conversely, we have thin leaves to facilitate transpiration, such leaves being always denizens of brushes, most commonly on the east coast, where the dense growth of the rain forests induces shelter. Very thin leaves, usually with pale undersides, can be found in such species as 2. microcorys, EB. acmenioides, BH. umbra, E. paniculata, Ei. botryoides, EL. saligna, and many others, the thinness being accentuated in the juvenile foliage. These thin leaves tend to be horizontal. See pp. 288 and 324. It is obvious that, since the texture of a leaf varies according to the ecological conditions of the plant, there is much variation in the records of this character. The followmg grouping of leaves under varying degrees of thickness has a basis of truth in it, but must be studied in a truly philosophic spirit. These lists (as indeed all under Juvenile leaves) are based on examination of actual specimens). Very thin. EB. Bentham. EF. latifolia. EB. Beyer’. E. notabilis. FE. Blaxlandi. EE. rudis. EB. ficifolia. EF. tereticornis. E. gigantea. FE. Watsoniana. LE. kematorylon. Thin. : Hi. acacioides. E. decorticans. HE. acmenioides. E.. diversicolor. EB. alba. EF. diwersifolia. E. altior. E. Dunnii. EH. Andrewsi. E. elaophora (sometimes). EB. Baueriana. - Li. fecunda. Ei. de Beuzerillei. Ei. gigantea. E. bicolor. E. gonocalyx. : Ei. Bosistoana. E. gracilis. ' #E. Cloeziana. — £. Guilfoyles. LE. coceifera. Bh. Trbyi. Ht. Consideniana. ‘E. Kirtoniana. Ei. crebra. LE. Lehinanni. EL. Dalrympleana. EF. linearis. EB. Dawsoni. LE. longifolia. EL. Deane. Ei. Macarthuri. E. maculata, E. maculosa. E. Maideni. E. marginata. E. microcorys. E. Muelleri. FE. Muelleriana. E. Naudiniana. E. occidentalis. E. odorata. BE. paniculata. BE. papuana. E. Parramattensis. BE. patens. EB. pellita. EB. peltata. B. Pilligaensis. BE. pilularis. EB. amygdalina. EB. angophoroides. E. Baeuerlenii. EB. Bancrofti. BE. botryoides. E.. canaliculata. EB. cladocalyz. BE. cneorfolia. E. conica. BE. cornuta. EL. Culleni. E. dives. Li. elewophora. L. fraxinoides. B. globulus. E.. gomphocephala. EB. grandifolia. EL. Jacksoni. LE. laevopinea. EL. megacarpa. 7. melliodora. E. miniata. 318 Thin—continued. E. E. Moderately Thin. SSS HESS ESS SPSS SS piperita. propinqua. quadrangulata. radiata. reqnans. . resinifera. . robusta. . Rudderi. saligna. Seeana. Sieberiana. similis. Smithii. terminalis. Torelliana. . umbra. . viminalis. Morrisiv. neglecta. nitens. nitida. oleosa. ovata. precon. punctata. Raveretiana. rostrata. yubida. salmonophloia. setosa. sideroxylon. Spenceriana. Staigeriana. Stuartiana. tessellaris. tetrodonta. Thozetiana. unialata, 319 ‘Somewhat Thick or Thickish. E. affinis. EL. leptophleba. EB. amplifolia. EL. leucoxylon. EB. angustissima. E. longicornis. E. annulata. E.. melanophloia. EB. apiculata. E. Moore. E. approximans. E. Normantonensis. E. Banksiv. EE. odontocarpa. E. Behriana. E. pachyloma, E. Blakelyi. E. parvifolia E. Boormani. E. Perriniana. E. calophylla. E. Planchoniana. EB. Campaspe. E. polyanthemos. E. celastroides. E. populifolia. BE. Cooperiana. E. pulverulenta. E. cordata, E. pumila. E. cosmophylla. E. pyrophora. E. crebra. E. Risdoni. EB. dealbata. E. salubris. E. drepanophylla. E. spathulata. EB. Drummondiz. HE. squamosa. E. eleophora. E. Stowardi. E. erythrocorys. E. Stricklandi. E. falcata. | E. stricta, E. fasciculosa, E. tetragona. E. fruticetorum. E. Todtiana. EB. gamophylla, E. torquata. BE. gigantea. E. transcontinentalis. EB. Gili. LE. uncinata. E. intertexta. E. urnigera. E. Kitsoniana. E. vernicosa. E. Kybeanensis. E. virgata. LE. Lane-Poolev. EB. vitrea, E. Laseroni. 320 Thick. E. accedens. 2. Caleyi. 2. capitellata. Le. coriacea. 2. decipiens. E. dumosa. FE. Forrestiana. E. Griffithsi. f. Hilliv. 7. leptopoda. £. Mooreana. LE. obtusiflora. EB. Oldfieldi. BE. pachyphylla. BL. platypus. B. Preissiana. EB. pruinosa. EB. vedunca. EB. siderophloia. EL. Le Souelit. EB. striaticalyx. EB. Woodwardi. EB. Mundijongensis. Very Thick. EB. Ewartiana. 1. Preissiana (almost the thickest known to me). EL. tetraptera (the thickest known to me). Ie. Foelschiana. E. perfoliata. Vestiture (Glands and Hairs). Bentham (“ Flora Australiensis”’) seems to have almost ignored hairiness in the leaves. He does not mention it in the introduction to the genus, at p. 185, B.I'L., iii, and apparently he only mentions it in the case of Z. peltata at p. 254. He apparently looked upon hairs as being so early deciduous as not to be worth while mentioning mn descriptions. Mueller (** Eucalyptographia ”’), in defining the genus, says, ““ Branchlets . . . quite glabrous or sometimes those of juvenile plants rough-hairy or rarely so those of advanced plants; leaves of aged plants nearly always glabrous . . . and never solt-hairy” e.4.0 It is my intention to revert to the matter when I deat with the question of Seedlings, one of the most important phases of the whole subject. In the juvenile state, many of the species have the stem and the leaves covered with little glandular hairs, which make them rough to the touch and give them a dull appearance (2. cornuta, Lehmann, Planchoniana, &e.), but this hairiness is mostly very transitory. Sometimes it is replaced by simple asperities, for example. in LZ. coceifera, which even to its second or third year is covered with projecting wlandules, which may he regarded as the foundation of aborted hairs. On passing to the adult stage it rids itself of this vestiture, and becomes entirely glabrous. (Naudin, Ist Mem., 348.) As to their vestiture, the leaves of Eucalyptus are almost always very glabrous; howeyer, in some, those which sueceed the cotyledons are covered with very short hair, like the young stem, which is then covered with little asperities. We know, however, one species, 1. setosa, in which the upper branches, the flowers and the fruit are hairy, but it is perhaps the only exception in the genus. | (Naudin, 2nd Jfem., 10.) Solederer, i, 353, at fig. 77, shows secretory cavity in an emergence of the leaf of EL. citriodora. (After Lignier.) o21 Eucalyptus leaves are unarmed, so far as any mechanical means are concerned, such as spines, thorns, or stinging hairs. At the same time, most of them are effectively protected by their essential oils and fibre from attacks by the grazing anim«ls which have been brought to Australia by the white man. Some exceptions are enumerated in the paper referred to below. and there is no doubt that, in time, such animals will develop increased toleration for these leaves. On the other hand, some of the indigenous animals have developed a fondness for leaves rich in oil; indeed, the Native Bear, which is often kept as a pet, has a very decided taste for highly aromatic species. (The subject of the attractiveness, as fodders, of Hucalyptus leaves to native and introduced animals, is referred to in my “ Forest Flora of New South Wales,” Part LXX, p. 452.) Coats of hairs are of great use as protections or screens to the young foliage leaves when they first emerge from the buds. The leaves of a great number of plants are only hairy during the earliest stages of development. (See notes on Anthocyanin, p. 331.) On the foliage leaves of quite a number of species there appear felted stellate hairs which fall off as soon as the epidermis is sutticiently thickened. The Stringybarks (£2. capitellata and allies) have the double protection of some- what harsh leaves, and of stellate hairs in the young state. Glands are probably incipent hairs as Naudin suggests, and sometimes they may be called stellate glands. It 1s not always possible to make a line of demarcation between glands and hairs. No doubt the subject of hairs and incipient hairs in Eucalyptus will engage the attention of a special investigator. The parts of the leaf on which hairs (when present) are usually found, are the rachis, petiole, midrib, secondary and marginal veins. In the case of those species which are copiously hairy, the minute, reticulate veins are more or less covered. A. Stellate Hairs. (a) Leaves more or less crinkled and hairs all over. These are Stringybarks :— E. agglomerata. E. capitellata. E. alpina. EB. eugeniordes. E. Blazlands. EB. liqustrina. E. Camfieldc. LE. macrorrhyncha. (b) Hairs chiefly on edges of leaves, but variable. These (except 2. leptophleba and regnans) are Stringybarks :-— Ei. levopinea. E. Muellervana. E. Laseront. EE. regnans. E. leptophleba. (c) Other Renantheree :— E. apwulata. E. obtusiflora. LE. hemastoma. Ef. virgata. (d) Corymbos, or Bloodwoods :— E. calophylla. Capitate hairs. . Clijtoniana. White glandular hairs. . corymbosa. Long glandular hairs. . dichromophloia. Stellate hairs. . eximia. ‘Transparent glands and glandular hairs. . ficifolia. Scattered glandular processes. . Foelscheana. Glandular processes. . haematoxylon Glandular hairs. . latifolia. Small glands. . maculata. Glandular protuberances. . maculata vax. citriodora. Glandular hairs. . miniata. Stellate hairs. . pedtata. Flaccid glandular hairs. . ptychocarpa. Glandular hairs. . pyrophora. Prominent warty glands. . setosa. Glandular protuberances. . terminalis. ‘Transparent glands and stellate hairs. . Torelliana. Stellate hairs, abundant. . trachyphloia. Reddish glandular hairs. E. Watsoniana. Prominent glands. The above will probably be found to have stellate hairs in all species, but I prefer to leave my notes as made at the time of the examination of each. (e) Eudesmieze :-— EL. Baileyana. E. tetrodonta. E. erythrocorys. BE. tetragona. EL. eudesmioides. It will be seen from the above that the Renanthere (chiefly as regards the Stringy- barks) in the matter of stellate hairs, closely resemble the Corymbosie, an affinity shown also in regard to the cotyledons. ({) Other species :— EL. Lehmanni. EB. Prewsiana. B. Wariy glands or glandular processes. (a) Renantherze :— L. altior. Li. linearis. EL. amygdalina. Y. Moorer. a EB. Andrewsi. E. numerosa. LE. approximans. E. obliqua. E. coceifera. EL. Penrithensis. LE. Consideniana. L. pilularis. Y. coriaced. EL. radiata. . diversifolia. Ef. Sieberiana. Y. dives. FE. stellulata. EB. fraxinoides. EB. umbra. 7. Kybeanensis, EL. vitrea. (b) Bilobee (this and Bisectee are Cotyledon terms which will be explained later) :— E. acacieformis. E. leucoxylon. E. acacioides. EL. Maden. EB. aggregata. EB. Morrist. E. angophoroides. E. Mueller. EL. Behriana. E. oligantha. E. botryoides. E. Parramattensis. E. cinerea. E. patens. E. Cleland. E. populafolia. E. cordata. E. pulverulenta. E. Dunni. E. punctata. E. eleophora. E. rudis. E. globulus. E. sideroxylon. E. goniocalyx. E. Stuartiana. E. grandijolia. E. umalaia. E. Gunnit. - E. urnigera. E. hemaphlaa. E. vernicosa. E. Kitsoni. E. Woodwardi. (c) Bisectze :— E. leptophylla. E. vedunca, & . uncinata. Lustre. Very few writers refer to the subject of the lustre of juvenile leaves. This is readily understood, as very little has been written on juvenile leaves as such. Bentham Says :— and the comparative colour of their surfaces, dark above and pale underneath or similar on both sides, but this can rarely be ascertained from dried specimens. In general, it would appear that the horizontal leaves have the two surfaces different, and the veins very divergent or transverse, and the vertical leaves have the surfaces similar and the veins oblique; so that where the leaves of the adult tree are alternate lanceolate and foliate with oblique veins, they are usually vertical, whilst the opposite ones of the sapling of the same species are horizontal. (B-.FI. iii, 187.) This deals with the difference in colour (see also a separate note on “ Colour,” at p. 324), of the lower and upper pages or surfaces. I will presently give some species in which it has actually been observed, and it will be noted that many are from regions of comparatively high rainfall. We require further observations to ascertain our facts. It will be observed that Bentham employs the term “ horizontal” for juvenile leaves, and “vertical” for mature ones. It will be seen from the drawings already given in this work, that these terms are not quite satisfactory. They are technical terms merely. We have other examples, in descriptive botany, of absence of strict adherence to mathematical precision. Thus, in B.FI. i, vi (definitions), speaking of venation, we have “ When several (veins) start from the stalk, diverge slightly without branching, and converge again towards the summit, they are said to be parallel, although not mathematically so.” 524. Mr. R. H. Cambage refers to the subject in the following passage :— . + Horizontal and vertical leaves — The mature foliage of almost all Eucalypts is arranged vertically, and this fact furnishes strong evidence that there must have been considerable development in the genus, for in the great majority of cases the juvenile foliage is arranged horizontally. The same remark in regard to the juvenile foliage applies equally to its nearest allied genus, Angophora. There seems little reason to doubt that the mature foliage also was originally sessile and arranged horizontally, and that the pendant, vertical form is the most recent adaptation. Throughout the genus Eucalyptus there are various species which show a connecting link amongst their mature foliage, between the horizontal and vertical forms, and in a collection of leaves,some of the foliage may be noticed with the underside pale, which proves the horizontal disposition of the leaf. Judging by results, it would seem to have been almost a necessity at some particular stage of Eucalyptus development that some adjustment of leaf arrangement should have been made to conform to some altered climatic condition, and ensure the further progress of the genus. The simplest method for those species to adopt which had already developed petiolate leaves, was to gradually twist the leaf-stalk and so change the position of the blade from horizontal to vertical. It is instructive to inquire into the condition of one or two species which appear to have been unable to do this. (Journ. Roy. Soc. N.S.W., xlvii, 38, 1913.) The difference in colour in the juvenile leaves is often associated with thinness, and the leaves contain a high percentage of moisture; they readily curl and dry up, showing their moist environment, and consequent free growth, creating abundance of shade. The question of the pale underside of a juvenile leaf is not entirely a matter of a coastal district, in comparatively rich soil and plenty of moisture, which conditions induce shade by exuberance of foliage. It is frequently seen, irrespective of obviously favourable conditions of soil and moisture, where there is a profusion of seedlings or other juvenile foliage, when the leaves shelter each other, obscuring the light from one side of a leaf. In some cases, e.g., H. microcorys, the paleness disappears as growth proceeds, but the mature foliage does not markedly differ from the juvenile. Shiny. Not many leaves can be said to be shiny when they are in the juvenile stage. FE. populifolia is the most noticeable. Pale Underside. L. globulus and EB, Maideni are conspicuous examples of leaves in which the glaucous underside is sharply differentiated from the glabrous upper surface. The letter (8) in brackets indicates “ Slightly,” so far as actually observed. EL. acmenioides. EB. Deane. EL. angophoroides. LE. diversicolor. E. Baileyana. B. Dunnii. EL. Banksii (8). LB. eximia, E. Bentham. Lh. ficifolia. kh. botryoides. Jip globul us. Ly. cladocalyx. Lh. goniocalye. LE. Cloeziana. Lh. Guilfoyler. 2. Consideniana (Ss). Li, Jacksoni. Pale Underside.—continued. Lh. longifolia (S). EL. pellita. HB. maculata. ih. pilularis. EB. Maideni. EH. piperita. EL. marginata. fh. propinqua. FE. megacarpa. FE. punctata (5). | FE. microcorys. EL. quadrangulata. | BR. Muelleriana. EL. Raveretiana. | E. Naudiniana. BE. resinifera. | FB. notabilis. Li. saligna. | EB. obliqua. 2. terminalis. E. paniculata. LE. Torelliana. B. parvifolia. E. trachyphloia. HE. patens. E. umbra. Equally Green on Both Sides. i EL. acacieformis (pale coloured?). FE. cornuta. FE. amplifolia. LE). cosmophylla. Hi. apiculata. EL. Culleni. E. approximans. Ly. decipiens. EB. Baeuerleni. I. decorticans (pale green). E. Bakeri (dull green). LE. diversicolor. E. Bancrofti (dull). E. dives. EL. Baeueriana (dark green). EL. drepanophylla. EL. Behriana (bright green). E. Drummondii. HB. Beyeri. E. eleophora. E. bicolor. i. erythrocorys (bright green). FE. Boorman. i. Hwartiana. E. Bosistoana. HE. exserta. EH. Brownn. - i. falcata (pale, also glaucous). E. calophylla (dull). H. fasciculosa. Ei. Cambageana. LE. fraxinordes. . E. canaliculata. E. gomphocephala. | B, coccifera. EL. goniocalyz. E. coriacea (pale green). E. grandifolia, & & See ee db & & & mot mS ty ty ty by 526 Equally Green on Both Sides—continued. . Griffiths’ (dull green). . intertexta (pale green). . Kirtoniana. . Kitsoni. . levopinea. Lane-Poolei. . Laseroni. . latifolia (dull green). . Lehmanni. . leptophleba. . leptopoda. . linearis. . longifolia. Macarthuri. . macrandra (bright green). . maculosa. . macrotheca. . miniata (dull green). . Mooreana (glaucous). . Morrisii (dull green). . Muelleri (bright green). . Mundijongensis. . neglecta (pale green). nitens. nitida. . Normantonensis (sub-glaucous). . obtusiflora (bright green). . occidentalis (pale). odorata. Oldfieldi. ovata. pachyloma (dull green). . pachyphylla (pale green). . pallidifolia (pale green). . papuana (dull). E. Parramattensis. . peltata. . Penrithensis. . perfoliata (pale green). MS t& & & . Pilligaensis. & . Planchoniana (pale green). . populifolia (dull). . Preissiana. S & & - punctata. E. pyriformis var. Kingsmilli (pal> green). . pyrophora. . redunca (pale green). . robusta. ; . rudis. . salmonophloia (dull). scoparia. ' Seeana. . Smithir (slightly glaucous). : . spathulata. . . Spenceriana. bs . squamosa (dull green). S . Staigeriana. SI Stowardi. : . Strickland: (bluish green). . stricta (bright green). ; S&S & & 4 . tereticornis. h Sy . tessellaris. 4 fe] . tetraptera (bright green). Sy . tetrodonta. . Thozetiana (dark green). & & . uncinata (pale). > . unialata. yy . vernicosa (shiny). viminalis. S . Watsoniana. 327 In the following cases the juvenile leaves have been ascertained to be— NE EE EP Pe SSeS SR ee Glaucous. . acaciordes. . accedens. . affinis (5). . alba (S). . altior. . amygdalina. . Andrewsi. aspera. . Benthami. . Blakelyi. buprestium (S). . Caleyr (8). . calycogona. . Campaspe (5). celastroides. cinerea. . Clelandi (glaucous green). cneorifolia. . conrca (8). cordata. crebra (8). Dawson. dealbata. . decurva (5). . dumosa. . eudesmoides (S). . falcata (8). Secunda. Forrestiana. Jruticetorum. . gamophylla. . gigantea. Gilliv. gracilis. . Gunnit. Houseana (5). . Lrbyr. . leucoxylon. . longicornis (3). & Sees SS5 S58 885 . melanophloia. . melliodora (5). . Mooreana. . Morrisvi (5). . Normantonensis (>). . nova-anglica. . odorata (S). oleosa. . peltata (8). . perfoliata (trace). . Perrimana. . polyanthemos. . proecoa (5). . pruinosa. . pulverulenta. . pumila (5). Risdont. . rostrata. rubida. . salmonophloia (trace). salubris. . siderophlova. sideroxylon. . Sieberiana (8). . Smith (8). . Le Souefir. . striaticalyx. . Stuartiana. . telragona. . tetradonta (trace). . torquata. . transcontinentalis. . unialata (5). . urnigera. . virgata. . witrea (8). . Websteriana. . Woodwardi. 328 Glaucousness. The only reference to Eucalyptus I can find in the “ Life and Letters of Charles Darwin” is in the following passage, iii, 341, in a letter to Asa Gray (the celebrated American botanist) :— . « » Iam now trying to make out the use or function of * bloom” or the waxy secretion on the leaves and fruit of plants . . . Are such plants commoner in warm than in cold climates? I ask because I often walk out in heavy rain, and the leaves of very few wild dicotyledons can be here seen with drops of water rolling off them like quicksilver. Whereas, in my flower garden, greenhouses and hothouses there are several. Again, are bloom-protected plants common in your dry western plains? Hooker thinks that they are common at the Cape of Good Hope. It is a puzzle to me if they are common under very dry climates, and I find bloom yery common on the Acacias and Eucalypti of Australia. Some of the Eucalypti which do not appear to be covered with bloom, have the epidermis protected by a layer of some substance which is dissolved in boiling alcohol. Are there any bloom-protected leaves or fruit in the Arctic regions? Darwin's experiments and observations on bloom remained unfinished at the time of his death. The colour of the leaves in Hucalypts is subject to many variations. The fundamental colcur is without doubt green, but it is often concealed by the secretion of essential oils in the glands, not very visible, with which the foliage and all the young parts of the tree are enveloped. The result is glaucous tints of different degrees, which sometimes give a bluish cast to the trees, whence the name Blue Guns given by the Australian colonists to some species, among others to LZ. globulus, which in its juvenile stage shows this character very markedly. Sometimes the oily resinous secretion exudes and becomes solidified in the form of a whitish pulverulence, and there are indeed some Eucalypts having this last colour in a very pronounced manner. These are the White Gums of the Australians. (In a preponderating number of cases, when an Australian speaks of a White Gum, he means one with a white, smooth bark, J.H.M.). Other variations of leaves should be noticed. If these organs appear glaucous, glaucescent, greyish, or. almost white in certain species, it is because of an oily resinous secretion which does not sensibly alter the fundamental green colour. These have green foliage, often shiny, and even varnished, particularly on the upper surface; in the case of many of the others, the colour remains dull, and it is almost the same colour on both sides of the leaf, especially when the blade, being in an oblique or vertical plane, receives almost as much light from one side as the other. In the species in which the blade is horizontal, the lower side is always duller than that which faces the sun. (Naudin, 2nd dfem., 10.) In certain species of Eucalyptus (2. globulus and B. pulverulenta) the outer wall of the epidermis is provided with a coating of wax; the latter consists of an aggregate of small rod-like particles. (Solederer, i, 352.) Many leaves, especially those that appear “ glaucous’ have a bluish-grey surface film of wax, sometimes known as bloom, which is readily removed by rubbing. Wax coats are best developed by. xerophytes, and appear to be increased by excessive transpiration. Thin as they are, wax coats effectually impede transpiration, the mere rubbing of a glaucous leaf sometimes inducing an increase of a third in the transpired water. Wax coats also retard the heating of leaves. As with hairs, but not with eutin, wax coats are best developed on the under leaf surface, where the stomata are the more abundant. (Coulter, 3arnes and Cowles, ii, 570.) One of the most interesting Eucalypts in this (the author is speaking about Horizontal and Vertical Leaves) connection is L. pulverulenta (B. pulvigera) which is growing in the Mountain Region at Cox's River, at Bathurst and near Cooma. This tree appears to have been unable to develop any lanceolate leaves at all, or to substitute the alternate for the juvenile opposite arrangement, the whole of its foliage being either orbicular or broadly ovate, and being sessile, the cordate leaves remain clasping the stem at right angles, and therefore present their full surface to the sun. It is now that we see the potentialities of the Eucalypt to adapt itself to its surroundings, and the method selected in this instance has been to cover the leaves with a glaucous powder or vegetable wax which reduces the effect of the sun’s rays and therefore lessens the evaporation, while it also serves to keep out the cold in winter. It would seem, however, that this provision has not been so successful as the twisting of the leaf-stall, for this species is a weakling and rarely seems able to grow more than 20 feet high, and although in the past it appears to have had an ‘extensive range at least from Bathurst to Cooma, a distance of about 200 miles, it is not known in the intervening area, and is looked upon as rare in both localities. The available evidence regarding this tree points to the conclusion that it is probably a vanishing species. Li. cordata of Tasmania is a very similar little tree and has adopted the vegetable wax instead of the vertical leaf. The species is confined to Tasmania, and even there is not regarded as plentiful. It seems not unlikely that in the near geological future both these species will have disappeared. 2. cinerea of the Goulburn district is somewhat similar to the two former, but appears to be past the critical stage. It has covered its leaves with glaucous powder, and although some trees are furnished with opposite orbicular and broadly ovate leaves only, others have developed many lanceolate leaves which hang vertically. It grown to a height of 40 or 50 feet, has a fairly considerable range, and its stems are covered with thick, shortly-fibrous bark, while the two former have smooth bark. The remarks in regard to Z. cinerea apply generally to an interesting species known as Silver-leaved Tronbark, 2. melanophlota, except that the latter has a hard furrowed bark. (R. H. Cambage, Proc. Roy. Soc. N.S.W.. xvii, 39, 1913.) Glaucescence.—The clothing of the leaves with a glaucous powdery wax is often resorted by to the Eucalypts, and especially by the juvenile foliage, but in many instances this method of protection 1s adopted by the mature foliage as well. and under different conditions of climate, from that of the hot and dry interior to that of the cool mountain region, and also with varying degrees of intensity according to the age of the leaves. This covering is largely met with in the cool climate, where it may be seen not only on the Jeaves and buds, but also on the branchlets, and in some cases on the smooth-barked boles, as on Li. maculosa, Sieberiana, and rubida. As already pointed out (see Horizontal and Vertical leaves) it is the method commonly availed of by those species whose leaves are sessile and orbicular to ovate (H. Deane Proc, Linn. Soc. N.S.W., xxv, 471, 1900), and it appears to be a device adopted as a protection against evaporation which may be caused either by the heat of the dry lowlands, or by the winds and intensity of light in a clear atmosphere on the highlands. Thich Dpssalopirein— he thickening of the epidermis has already been referred to under * Thick and Thin leaves.” (7b., p. 44.) There are factors which induce variation in glaucousness, and it will require many years of research before the facts are ascertained. The seasons and the climatic conditions affect the amount. As has already been well ascertained, glaucousness hinders transpiration, and therefore approach to the interior, and xerophytic conditions generally regulate its amount. Conversely, hardly any members of the Renantherz are glaucous; they are coastal. i make a beginning in offering a provisional list of species as regards glaucousness; it will be a framework for observers to begin on. Glaucous only on the underside, The most marked species are :— E. globulus, EL. Maideni, and they seem unique. Those which are simply paler on the underside are very much more numerous; the pale undersides can be best studied from seedlings, and I will draw attention to the subject when I deal with those. L 330 Glaucous all over. We have various degrees of glaucousness, from such species as Campaspe and tetragona, where it is so abundant as to seem to require the name of mealy, for one Re fancies one could collect the wax with a knife. Following is a general list of glaucous species :— . accedens. . amygdalina. . Benthami. . calycogona. . calycogona var. gracilis. . Campaspe. . cinerea. . Clelandi. . cordata. E. Dalrympleana. E. dealbata. E. decurva. EB. Gilli. BE. Gunnit. 2. hemiphloia vax. albens. E. Kruseana. B. leucoxylon. E. macrocarpa. EB. mtens. EB. nova-anglica. E. oligantha. EB. Perrvmana. E. pruimosa. E. pulverulenta. E. quadrvangulata. E. Risdont. EB. rubida. E. Stuartiana. EB. urnigera. E. Woodwardi. Then we have a list of species which, as a general rule, appear to be less glaucous than the preceding. To define them, I have called them— Slightly Glaucous. (At the same time, some of the above species are sometimes so slightly glaucous as E. . amplifolia. . Andrewsi. . Caley. to be better defined “ pale on the underside.”’) affinis. . cordata. . cosmophylla. . Dawson. . decipiens. . daophora. . erythronema. . fecunda. .gomocalyz. . Lane-P oolei. - FE. leptophylta. E.. maculosa. FE. melliodora. BE. polyanthemos. E. pyriformis. EF. redunca. EL. rostrata. EB. Smith. E. transcontinentalis. EH. uncinata. #. unialata. EB. viminalis. 3381 Then we have a phenomenon not yet worked out—a steel-grey appearance, such as is seen in the Blue-leaf Stringybarks (2. levopinea and agglomerata), E. cneorifolia. We note it in the young leaves at the tips of the trees. It is akin to the slight glaucousness of some of the preceding species, but may be in succession to the anthocyanin colours of the young foliage referred to below. In this connection we have the silky sheen of the leaves of EH. drepanophylla (see Part X, p. 332). Some day the subject of lustre and colour in Eucalyptus will be taken up by someone with a competent knowledge of physics. Speaking of the tropical Western Australia EL. collina, Mr. W. V. Hitzgerald writes that the branchlets and often the leaves appear as if covered with frost, becoming so conspicuous that the trees can be seen from a long distance. Colour (Anthocyanin.) This pigment has been known for many years, but even yet its chemistry has been imperfectly worked out (e.g., see Dr. M. A. Forster, F-R.S., “ British Association Report,” 1921). It forms the pigment in the reddish or purple colour seen in the spring foliage of the cherry, &c. It keeps back rays injurious to the plant, indeed, protects the chlorophyll (see Kerner and Oliver). Support in favour of this view is found because it is more abundantly deposited in parts exposed to light than those which are shaded. Organs which are very thickly covered with hairs scarcely ever develop anthocyanin. It is abundantly deposited in the young topmost branchlets of Eucalyptus trees, shining in the bright Australian sun. It is a very common practice for ladies to decorate their houses with Eucalyptus-tree tops, especially when flowers are scarce, for they are charmingly decorative. I give, with a few unimportant additions, a paper of mine on the subject taken from Proc. Linn. Soc., N.S.W., xliv, 761 (1919). Most people have noticed, particularly during the winter and early spring, that on the young branchlets, the foliage of Eucalypts is, in some species, of a brilliant colour, shades of crimson and purple being the commonest. There are few allusions to the character in botanical literature, one of the few being the following :— Then again, the red colour of new foliage, so commonly seen here, is an outward sign of adaptation, in that the colour apparently acts as a screen to prevent the chemical rays of light (blue end of the spectrum) from penetrating the living workshops. Their admission to the young leaf cells would be detrimental, whilst the heat rays (red end) are collected and thus secured as likely to help along the life processes more rapidly to remove the new growth from babyhood to maturity.* : Some years ago it entered into my mind to collect data as to the colours in question, but I found practical difficulties arising from the fact that the colours that we see on the living plant alter in tint within a few hours after removal. I then tried taking the register of colours to the trees themselves, but found the standard work I have adopted (Dauthenay’s “ Repertoire de Couleurs”) so heavy that it was out of the question to carry it far in the bush. Accordingly, 1 submit some notes only on *C, T. Musson in “ The Hawkesbury Agricultural Journal,” 25th March, 1905, p. 68. 352 plants growing wild or cultivated in the Sydney district, but I feel that observers who desire to continue the work may get over the difficulty in many cases by packing the leaves in closely shut tins, and posting them, provided that they are not longer than a day or two in the receptacle. I tried, while in the bush, to imitate the records by blotches ef water colour, but failed; oil colours would be better, but I had neither the ability nor the time to adopt this method. It is understood, of course, that my observations are so few that there is but little opportunity for generalisation. Without going so far as to say that in all cases the botanist of the future will be able to determine every species by the colour of its flush, I believe that my observations in regard to the matter (most of them not standardised) justify the belief that a number of species, and some groups. can:be diagnosed by this means. I quote the dates and localities, because we have yet to learn whether the colour varies to any extent with these variables. Each species (or rather each plant, for each plant varies somewhat within the species) has an opfiimun for colour, which requires to be ascertained. It will, therefore, be necessary to make a number of observations (as many as possible should be made on the same tree) before we ascertain the colour which we record as most characteristic of the species. In seme cases (not reproduced) I have marked the colours “ secondary,” as I am of opinion that they are not characteristic of the species, but represent one or more outside colours. In a few I have noted the colours of the young twigs, for whatever they may be worth. In most cases the colour-references have been made by Miss Margaret Flockton or Mr. W. F. Blakely. Most of the leaves have been collected by Mr. Blakely and Mr. J. L. Boorman. A.—The Renanthere preponderatingly cluster around vinous purple (Plate 171). E. microcorys, placed by Bentham and Mueller in this section, has dull carmine lake (Plate 106), and in this respect and in a number of other characters (e.g., kino, anthers, and seedlings), as I shall show in the present work it is so aberrant that it should be removed from the Renanthere. FE. capitellaia Sm. Port Jackson. Young foliage: ‘ Vinous purple,” see Plate 171. Very young foliage: “ Garnet dull,” Plate 163, shades 1-3. E.. eugenioides Sieb.—— 1. Cabramatta, 10th July, 1917. Young foliage: “ Vinous purple,” Plate 171, shade 4. 2. Bankstown, 23rd July, 1919, Plate 171, shades 1-3. 3. Glenfield, 9th October, 1918: “ Slate violet,” Plate 173, shades 1-4. L. pilularis Sm. Como, George’s River, 9th September, 1916. Young foliage ; 4 “ Vinous purple,” Plate 171, shades 1-4. Young twigs angular and red. i + ¢ é ¥ — ae | 2 ed 333 EB. pipertta Sm.— 1. Corso, Manly, 14th September, 1916. “ Vinous purple,” Plate 171, shade 3. (Young twigs pale yellow-green, tinted with red.) ine) . Sutherland, Como, 16th October, 1916. ‘‘ Slate violet,’ Plate 173, shades 1-4. 3. Blackheath, December, 1917. Young foliage: “ Dark violet,” Plate 193, shades 1-4. (These were two days old.) 4. Hmu Plains to Blaxland, 17th April, 1919. “ Garnet brown,” Plate 164, shades 1-4. fi. radiata Sieb. Blackheath, December, 1917. Young foliage: “ Plum violet,” Plate 172, shades 8-4. (These were two days old when registered.) Eh. Sieberiana F.v.M.— 1. Spit-road, Manly, 14th September, 1916. Young foliage: “ Plum violet,” Plate 172, shades 3-4. Young twigs a rich deep red. no) 2. Same locality, 28th July, 1917. Young foliage: “ Plum vielet,” Plate 172. Young twigs scarlet to purple-brown. : . Near Mt. Colah Station, near Hornsby, July, 1917. Young twigs: “ Dull purple-lake,” Plate 170, shades 3-4. Very young leaves: “ Deep carmine- violet,’ Plate 174, shades 3-4; the o!der leaves shading to violet-lilac, Plate 175, shades 2-4. ; 4. Blackheath, December, 1917. Young foliage: “ Plum violet,” Plate 172, shades 1-4. (Two days old when registered.) v2 EL. umbra R. T. Baker.—Hawkesbury to Cowan by the old road, 26th January, 1918. Young foliage: “ Dull purple-lake,”’ Plate 170, shades 1-4. FB. microcorys ¥.v.M.—Cultivated, Botanic Gardens, Sydney, August, 1917. Juvenile foliage: “ Dull carmine-lake,” Plate 106, shades 1-4. B.—The Corymbosze have mostly shades of purple. All belong to the same general group, the garnet-brown of 2. hamatorylon bemg most aberrant, but we must learn more of this species. EB. corymbosa Sm.— 1. Como, George’s River, September, 1916. Young foliage: “ Purple-brown, ’ Plate 166, shade 2. . Old Berowra-road, Hornsby, 17th June, 1917. “ Purple-brown,” Plate 166, shades 3-4, bo vw . Sutherland, Como, 16th October, 1918. “ Vinous purple,” Plate 171, shades 1-4. E. eximia Schauer.—Kinu Plains to Blaxland, 17th April, 1919. “ Plum violet,” Plate 172, shades 1-4. 334 BE. hematoxylon Maiden.—(A W.A. species, cultivated Botanic Gardens, Sydney), 7th January, 1918. Young foliage: ‘‘ Garnet-brown,”’ Plate 164, shades 14. E. maculata Hook.—Mt. Misery, Liverpool, 17th July, 1917. Young twigs “ purple-brown,”” Plate 166, shades 2-3. Highly glazed. Young twigs: “ purple- brown,” Plate 166, shades 2-3. C.—E. amplifolia, B. botryoides, E. hemiphloia, E. siderophloia. These are four miscellaneous species. The slender evidence shows an affinity between the first, third, and fourth species that will be kept in mind, and between the second and the fourth. E. amplifolia Naudin.—Liverpool, 17th July, 1917. Young foliage: “ Plum violet,” Plate 172, shades 1-3. Young twigs: “ Plum violet,” Plate 172, shades 3-4. E. botryoides Sm.— 1. Corso, Manly, 14th September, 1916. Young foliage: “ Garnet,” Plate 162. (This is a difficult plate to use, because of its lustre, its appearance becoming nearer to or more removed from Plate 193, according to the incidence of the light.) 2. Glenfield, George’s River, 9th October, 1918. “ Dark violet,” Plate 193, shades 1-4. E. hemiphloia F.vy.M.— 1. Cabramatta, 10th July, 1917. Young foliage: “‘ Vinous purple,” Plate 171, shades 2-3. Young twigs: Plate 171. 2. Bankstown, 22nd July, 1919. Young foliage: Plate 171, shades 1-4. E. siderophloia Benth.—Cabramatta, 10th July, 1917. Young foliage: “ Garnet- brown,” Plate 164, shade 3; also “ vinous purple,’ Plate 171, shade 3. Young twigs : “ Garnet-brown ” (Plate 164), “ purple-brown” (Plate 166). D.—E. hemastoma, E. punctata, FE. squamosa, FE. virgata. In these species I have only noted greens in the young foliage so far, but we have only touched the fringe of the subject. LE. hemastoma Sm. var. micrantha—Como, George’s River, September, 1916. “ Dark drab-green,’”” Plate 237, shade 2. Midrib yellow or reddish. Stems angular, red or yellow. E. punctata DC.—Como, George’s River, September, 1916. Young foliage: .* Lanrel-green,’ Plate 269, shade 2. Back of leaves a pale glaucous-green, shiny on the upper side, midrib yellow or red. Young twigs red and yellow, angular. (Note made from Glenbrook specimens, J. L. Boorman, 8th October, 1920. Young leaves vinous purple, Plate 171, shades 2-4.) 335 EB. squamosa Deane and Maiden.—Como, George’s River, September, 1916. Young foliage: “ Dull sage-green,’ Plate 278, shade 2. Leaves the same colour on both sides. Red midribs and edges. Surface dull. Young twigs bright red, terete s or slightly angled. EB. virgata Seb. (Luehmanniana V.v.M.).— 1. National Park, 4th July, 1917. Young foliage: “ Quaker green,” Plate 271, shade 1; also “pale green oxide of chromium,” Plate 243, shades 1-4; “old moss-green,” Plate 290, shade 1. Young twigs and petioles: “ Yellow-green,’ or “ primrose-yellow,” Plate 16. 2. Same place and date. Young foliage: Plates 271 and 245. Petioles : “ Lemon-yellow,” Plate 20, shade 4. Young stems: “ Ox’s blood-red,” Plate 94, shade 2. 3. Spit-road, Manly, 14th September, 1916. Young foliage: “ Spimach-green,” Plate 270, shade 2. Leaves the same on both sides, surface dull, bright yellow midrib and edges. Branchlets coarse, angular, flattened, lemon- yellow. The following notes on colours have not been standardised by reference to Dauthenay, or any similar work. (a) EH. affinis. Stuart Town (J.L.B.). “ Leaves atropurpureus.” (6) Red (bleeding heart) leaves in #. obliqua (Tasmania). (I have often seen young trees of this species with more or less bleeding-heart leaves, which, in trans- mitted light, look very beautiful, and, in comparison with other trees associated with it, very characteristic.) (c) “ As a young tree, the marked purplish cast of its foliage gives it an ornamental appearance.” HH. Planchoniana, in Part IX, p. 291, of this work. (d) “ A specimen of H. purpurascens Link., in Herb. Vindob., is in the opposite- leaved stage, and jis probably #. amygdalina Labill. The underside of the young foliage of this species is often purple. #. amygdalina, this work. BartyVele pelos: Caoutchouc. Young Australia has amused himself from early in the settlement of the continent by pulling the young Anthocyanin-coloured shoots of Hucalyptus apart to note the Cauotchouc they contain. See a popular note, “ Elastic Threads in Eucalyptus ” in my “ Forest Flora of New South Wales,” i, 154. It seems to occur in all members of the Corymbose, and Angophora. As I have observed it in L. stricta, it may be found in other species. 336 Mr. H. G. Smith has made a chem‘cal research in the matter “ On the elastic substance occurring on the shoots and young leaves of Hucalyptus corymbosa and some species of Angophora.” (Proc. Roy. Soc. N.S.W., xlii, 133, 1908.) The result of this investigation showed this elastic substance to be *identical in composition with ordinary india-rubber, and that it is eventually oxidised to a white powder. A vegetable wax was also isolated at the same time. If Eucalyptus caoutchoue could be obtained in quantity it seems reasonable to suppose that it would have considerable commercial value. The small percentage amount, however, makes it at present of scientific value only, without taking into consideration the difliculty of collection, its rapid change, and that it only occurs at certain times of the year. Anatomy. This has been referred to to a very brief extent at Part I, pp. 7, 8. ‘There will be a reference to Mr. W. B. Welch’s papers on leaf-anatomy in Part LVIL. Following is a very old anatomical reference :— These two genera (Htealyptus and Acacia) still more uniformly agree in the similarity of the opposite surfaces of their leaves. But this similarity is the indication of a more important fact—namely, the existence equally on both surfaces of the leaf of those organs, for which, as I believe them to be in general imperforated, 1 have adopted the name of cwanecous glands, but which by most authors are denominated pores, or stomata of the epidermis. (R. Brown in Journ. Roy. Geog. Soc., i, 21, 1832; in his Coll. Works, }, 311.) The stomata in leaves as a rule are chiefly, or wholly, to be found on the concave side, beneath which lies the soft green tissue with its ramifying alr-passages. With reference to Mueller’s notes in “ Eucalyptographia,” already referred to at Part I, p. 8, of the present work, he has the following references to stomata in the same work :— 1. Lists of measurements of numbers on leaves of various species, under— a) E. pachyphylla. , b) EB. phoenicea. c) E. macrorrhyncha, 214 times mag. (Figure 1 of the Supplementary Plate): d) E. rostrata (Figure 1 of the Supplementary Plate). e) Figure on £. Sreberiana plate. 2. Drawings of cuticle (x 450) of 20 species, under 2. microtheca (Supplementary Plate). EB. Abergiana. EL. margvnata. 7. alpina. EL. microcorys. E. botryoides. EL. microtheca. ). buprestium. I). peltata. LE. clawigera. EL. Raveretiana. BL. Cloeziana. : Lh. resimpera. Ly. globulus. 1. selosd. 2. gomphocephala. EK. siderophlova. 2. incrassata. 2. tetrodonta. E. largiflorens (bicolor). E. Torelliana. 337 3. Leaves. Transverse (vertical) sections, under HL. ptychocarpa (Supplementary Plate). 1. £. ptychocarpa. 2. E. calophylla. 3. E. globulus. 4. BE. viminalis. (Each with references to— a) Cuticle. b) Epidermal cells. ) c) Parenchyma cells in rows. ( ( ( (d) Grit cells (sclerenchyma). (e) Breathing pores (stomata). (f) Oil gland. (9) g) Oleo-resin. All x 214). Solederer says that Cork Warts, resembling lenticels, have been observed on the leaves of EH. calophylla, E. globulus, E. Gunnii, E. megacarpa, EL. obliqua, E. siderophloia. (Oxford Press Trans., 1, 352). Anatomy as an aid in diagnosis and classification. The following passages are taken from a paper read by me before the British Association for the Advancement of Science, Sydney, August, 1914 :— The Aid of Anatomy.—The anatomical method consists in the methodical employment of the micro-anatomical and micro-chemical characters of the vegetative and reproductive organs in systematic researches. The actual idea of employing the internal structure for systematic purposes originated in very early times, and has repeatedly been put forward. arly botanists employed it; then we come to the researches of Regnault, Weddell, Bureau, Engler, and others. The classical researches of Radlkofer on the Sapindaceous genus Serjania are next in order; ‘“‘ owing to his systematic and unprejudiced mode of procedure, he is to be regarded as the actual founder of the anatomical method.” Consideration of the chemical substances in the plant for systematic purposes commences at an early period, and dates back as far as the times of the doctrine of signatures. The anatomical method is only a detailed and elaborated morphological method—to use Radlkofer’s expression, only an endomorphic as contrasted with an exomorphic one. Both endomorphic and exomorphic characters have been shown to possess great systematic value in one group of affinity, though of small importance in another. Their systematic value simply depends on the length of time the characters in question have remained unaltered or uninfluenced by adaptation during the development of the plant phylum. Hence the importance of examining the constancy of anatomical characters from species to species, from genus to genus, from family to family, without preconceived ideas. M ep ee ee 338 It is pointed out that Vesque, a distinguished worker at the anatomical method, ascribed a definite degree of value to the different characters. Emphatic warning is given against any over-rating of anatomical characters, and examples of errors in this respect have already found their way into literature. Radlkofer points out that besides comparative morphology, the systematist has the assistance of the following methods—the diagrammatic, the developmental, the teratological, the geographical, the paleontological, the physiological, the chemical, and the experimental, as well as the anatomical.* Macalpine and Remfrey} argue that certain transverse sections, which they present, of the petioles of Eucalypts ** may be used as valuable aids in the determination of species,” and submit that such sections have importance because the petiole is in organic connection with the vital machinery of the plant. They justly advance a plea for the co-operation of the anatomist and systematist. The paper isa meritorious one, but I hesitate to agree that the method has special classificatory value. Losing sight of the mechanical. difficulties of obtaining the sections, interpretation of the results is open to the temptation of empiricism, for there are so many minute characters to appraise in each case. Sarton? also set out to discover whether real species could be detected by their anatomical characters, and after laborious research he pronounced some Jordanian species good and others not, and some Linnean species shared the same fate. J. M. Coulter says the anatomical: method seems to result in readjusting specific lines without settling anything, and in reviewing the paper, adds§— “ The fundamental weakness in this whole point of view is the idea that there can he any rigid test for that elusive conception known as a ‘ species’ which will carry it beyond the reach of fallible and hence diverse human judgment. It is of great interest to know that anatomical characters will vary under given conditions, and herein lies the chief value of this investigation; but even here the conditions are not analysed so as to be convincing. To regard these characters as outweighing all others is to stir afresh the seething mass of taxonomy.” Here I may add a reference from Irving Bailey, which I have quoted at Part LIV, p. 196. “The ‘ diagnostic criteria’ available in anatomical characters have been assumed to be constant and comparatively invariable. As a matter of fact, some of the supposedly more reliable diagnostic criteria may fluctuate considerably not only in certain families, genera and species, but also in different parts of a single tree.” Irving W. Bailey inJourn. Forestry, xv, 176 (February, 1917), quoted under “ Timber Sections.” * The above notes have been abstracted from the introduction to Boodle and Fritsch’s translation and Solederer’s “Systematic Anatomy of the Dicotyledons.” +“ The transverse sections of petioles of Eucalypts as aids in the determination of species.” (Trans. Roy. Soc. Vict, ii, 1-64, with six plates. ¢ Alfred Sarton, ‘‘ Recherches experimentales sur l’anatomie des plantes affines.”” (Ann. Sct. Nat. Bot., ix, 2, 1-115, pls. 1-4, 1905.) § Bot. Gaz., 41, 362 (1906). | available to me. 3389 Species of which the Juvenile leaves are not available. The following is a list of species of which no descriptions, or specimens, are grandis. Griffithsic. In a few cases I have specimens, but they are unsatisfactory, and, as on former occasions, I confidently appeal to my readers :— . Sheathiana. . Stowardi. E., Abergiana. E. Howittiana. | E. adjuncta. E. hybrida. | E. annulata. E. Jutsoni. | E. argillacea. E. leptopoda. | E. brachyandra. E. livata. | E. caesia. E. micranthera. | E. Campaspe. E. Mitchelliana. | E. canaliculata. E. Normantonensis. | E. Cliftoniana. E. notabiis. E. confluens. E. ochrophloia. . E. Cooperiana. E. oligantha. E. corrugata. E. orbifolva. | E. diptera. E. pachy phylla. :|' E. doratoxylon. E. Parramattensis. E. Dundasi. E. patellaris. E. Ebbanoensis. E. Penrithensis. E. eremophila. E.. phoencea. E. erythronema. E. Pimpimana. E. Forrestiana. E. ptychocarpa. E#. gomantha. E. sepulcralis. E E E. E E E . GTOSSG. . Watsoniana. Explanation of Plates (228-231). PLATE 228. E. Jensen n.sp. la. Juvenile leaf. 16, 1c. Intermediate leaves. 1d. Flowering twig. le. Three views of anthers. If. Fruiting twig. “Ironbark,” Wandi, Northern Territory (H. I. Jensen, No. 372). E. Umbrawarrensis n.sp. ‘ 2a. Twig, with mature leaves and immature buds. 26. Umbel of buds with swollen top to peduncle | (enlarged.) 2c. Front view of anther. 2d. Fruits. “Mountain Blue Gum” (Dr. H. I. Jensen, No. 412). 340 PLATE 229. E. leptophylla F.v.M. la. Flowering and fruiting twig. 1b. Views of anthers. le. Umbel of fruits. Murray Scrub (South Australia.) (Dr. Hermann Behr.) The type. 2. Twig of juvenile leaves, Murray Bridge, South Australia (R. H. Cambage and J.H.M., January, 1907). E. angusta n.sp. 3a. Twig with buds. 35. Fruits (see below.) Comet Vale, 65 miles north of Kalgoorlie, W.A. (J. H. Maiden, September, 1909.) The type. (N.B.—The exsert filiform or awl-like type of the capsule-valves have been inadvertently omitted from fig. 3b, but they are shown in fig. 13d of Plate 65, where H. angusta is figured as a form of Z. oleosa). PLATE 230. E. marginata Sm. 1. Juvenile leaf, Pickering Brook, W.A. (T. W. Schock.) 2a. Mature leaf. 26. A portion of a mature leaf enlarged showing the thickened margin. 2c. Fruits. 2d. View of fruit, end on. 3. Buds. Near Perth, Swan River (W. E. Lankester.) 4a. Mature leaf. 46. Broad, almost juvenile leaf, with flowers springing from the axil. (This is an illustration of Diels’s Law, this Part, p. 303.) 4c. Front and back views of anthers. Balingup, W.A. (Dr. R. H. Pulleine). E. buprestium F.v.M. 5a, 5b. Juvenile leaves. 5c, Twig with mature leaves and buds. 5d. Front and back views of anthers. 5e. Fruits. Kalgan Plains, north of Kalgan River, W.A. (J.H.M.). PLATE 231. E. Bosistoana F.v.M. (Syn. £. Nepeanensis Baker and Smith. la. Mature leaf. 16. Twig with mature leaves and buds. le. Fruiting twig with intermediate leaf, giving an illustration of Diels’s Law. See p. 270, this Part. The figures are drawn from a type of £. Nepeanensis, and were collected at St. Mary's, N.S.W. (A. J. Holloway). E. altior (Deane and Maiden) Maiden. (Syn. 2. oreades.R. T. Baker. See p. 290, Part XX XIX of the.present work. 2a, 2). Juvenile leaves. 2c. Mature leaf. 2d. Intermediate leaf, with buds and flowers in the axil. Blackheath, N.S.W. (J-H.M.) (For references to additional illustrations, see Part XXXIX, p. 290.) - + * ~ ‘ The following species of Eucalyptus are illustrated in my “ Forest Flora of New South Wales ’’* with larger twigs than is possible in the present work; photographs of the trees are also introduced wherever possible. Details in regard to their economic value, &c., are given at length in that work, which is a popular one. The number of the Part of the Forest Flora is given in brackets :— acaciodes A. Cunn. (xviii). melliodora A. Cunn. (ix). acmenioides Schauer (xxxii). microcorys F.v.M. (xxxviii). affinis Deane and Maiden (lvi). mucrotheca F.v.M. (ii). amygdalina Labill. (xvi). Muelleriana Howitt (xxx). Andrewsi Maiden (xx1). numerosa Maiden (xvii). Baileyana F.v.M. (xxxv). obliqua L’Heérit. (xxii). Bakert Maiden (Ixx). ochrophlova F.v.M. (1). Bauervana Schauer (Lvii). odorata Behr and Schlectendal (xli) Baueriana Schauer var. conica Maiden (lviii).oleosa F.v.M. (1x). Behriana F.v.M. (xlvi). paniculata Sm. (vil). bicolor A. Cunn. (xliv). pilularis Sm. (xxx). Boormani Deane and Maiden (xlv). piperita Sm. (xxxiil). Bosistoana F.v.M. (xiii). Planchomana F.v.M. (xxiv). Caley: Maiden (lv). polyanthemos Schauer (lx). capitellata Sm. (xxviii). populifolia Hook. (xlvii). conica Deane and Maiden (lvii). propinqua Deane and Maiden (1xi). Consideniana Maiden (xxxvi). punctata DC. (x). corvacea A. Cunn. (xv). radiata Sieb. as amygdalina (xvi). corymbosa Sm. (xii). regnans F.v.M. (xvii). crebra F.v.M. (li). resinifera Sm. (il). Dalrympleana Maiden (Ixiv). robusta Sm. (Ixvii). dives Schauer (xix). rostrata Schlecht. (Lx). dumosa A. Cunn. (Ixv). rubida Deane and Maiden (xliii). eugenioides Sieber (xxix). saligna Sm. (tv). - fruticetorum F.v.M. (xlii). siderophlova Benth. (xxxix). gigantea Hook. f. (li). sideroxylon A. Cunn. (xiii). globulus Labill. (ixvi). Sieberiana F.v.M. (xxxiv). goniocalyx F.v.M. (vi). Smith R. T. Baker (Lxx). hemastoma Sm. (xxxvii). stellulata Sieb. (xiv). hemiphloia F.v.M. (vi). tereticornis Sm. (xi). longifolia Link and Otto (ii). tessellaris F.v.M. (Ixvi). Iuehmanmana F.v.M. (xxvi). Thozetiana F.v.M. (xlix). macrorrhyncha F.v.M. (xxvii). viminalis Labill. (Lxiv). maculata Hook. (vi). virgata Sieb. (xxv). Maideni F.v.M. (1xix). vitrea R. T. Baker (xxii). melanophloia F.v.M. (liv). *Government Printer, Sydney. 4to. Hach part contains 4 plates and other illustrations. Note By GOVERNMENT PRINTER. War conditions have so largely affected publications that it is no longer possible to continue the issue of ‘‘ The Forest Flora of New South Wales” at the old rates, and from this date onward, z.e., from and including Part 7, Vol. VII, the price of the individual Parts will be raised to 2s. 6d. each. For those Parts already published the old sale price will be adhered to, and subscriptions already received will not be disturbed, but the new subscription rate of 2s. 6d. per part, or 25s. for 12 parts, will come into effect as from the Ist July, 1921. N Sydney: John Spence, Acting Government Printer—1922. BUCALYPDUS JENSENI, nsp. (7). E. UMBRAWARRENSIS, usp. (2). Crit. REV. EucALYPTUS PL, 229. M.-Flockfon del.etlith- EUCALYPTUS LEPTOPHYLLA Fv.M. (1, 2). E. ANGUSTA, nsp. (8). a iY spit. REV. EUCALYPTUS. Pleads M.Flockron, del.ef iiFh. (1-4). (5). EUCALYPTUS .MARGINATA 5m. E. BUPRESTIUM F.v.M. EHUCATEYPTUS BOSISEOANA Pov. (7). (Syn. E. nepeanensis BAKER and SMITH). [See also figs. 1-4. Plate 49]. | Siesta pa prensa Seen bt ~! 2 Dacian copys beet bem si ue ton oe ences EE M.FlochKrotedel.ertt E. ALTIOR (DEANE and MAIDEN), MAIDEN (2) (Syn. EF. oreades R. T. BAKER. [See also Part XXXIX, p. 290]. PART XXVI. 1, Perriniana F.v.M. ZT. Gumnivi Hook 7. \ lj, rubida Deane and Maiden. Plates, 108-111. (Issued April, 1916.) PART XXVII. j. maculosa R. T. Baker. H. precox Maiden. ), ovata Labill. i}, neglecta Maiden. Plates, 112-115. q PART XXVIII. 45. B. vernicosa Hook f. ‘46, B. Muelleri 'l'. B. Moore. : 7, I. Kitsoniana (J. G. Luehmann) Maiden. 3 i. wiminalis Labillardiere. - Plates, 116-119. (Issued 1916.) (Issued July, 1916.) December, PART XXIX. BE. Baeuerlem F.v.M. 0). BH. scoparia Maiden. B. Benthami Maiden and Cambage. ). BH. propingua Deane and Maiden. 8. H. punctata DC. 4, B. Kirtoniana F.v.M. Plates, 120-123. (Issued February, me 1917.) - PART XXX. H. resinifera Sm. i . pellita ¥.v.M. 7. E. brachyandra ¥.v.M. : if Plates, 124-127. (Issued April, 1917.) PART XXXI. 58. 2. tereticornis Smith. -E. Bancrofti Maiden. 60. #. amplifolia Naudin. Pilates, 128-131. (Issued July, 1917.) Me) «CU PART «XXXII. 61. H. Seeana Maiden. 62. H. exserta W.v.M. 53. H. Parramattensis C. Hall. : Blakely: Maiden. a - Morrisii R, T. Baker. 7. UW. Howittiana F.v.M. ; Plates, 132-135. (Issued September, 1917.) ia PART XXXII. 68. E. rostrata Schlechtendal. 69. HB. rudis Endlicher. 70. E. Dundasi Maiden. . pachyloma Benth. Plates, 136-139. 1917.) (Issued December, Ae PART XXXIV. a redunca Schauer. 3. 7. accedens W. V. Witzgerald, (4. B. cornuta Labill. i 15. B. Websteriana Maiden. Nay Plates, 140-143. (Issued April, 1918.) a PART XXXV. '6. BH. Lehmanni Preiss, 7. H. annulata Benth. '8. H. platypus Hooker. 79. H. spathulata Hooker. 40. BH. gamophylla F.v.M. \L. Z. argillacea W. V. Fitzgerald. Plates, 144-147, (Issued August, 1918.) PART XXXVI. . E. occidentalis Wndlicher. . HE. macrandra ¥.v.M. i. salubris F.y.M. 5. MW. cladocalyx F.v.M. . BE. Cooperiana F.v.M. . L#. mtertexta R. T. Baker. . HL, confluens (W. V. Fitzgerald) Maiden. Plates, 148-151. (Issued January, 1919.) PART XXXVII. . H. clavigera A. Cunn. . EL. aspera F.v.M, . #. grandifolia R.Br. . LE. papuana F.v.M. Plates, 152-155. (Issued March, 1919.: PART XXXVIII. . EL. tessellaris F.v.M. . HL, Spenceriana Maiden. . H. Cliftoniana W. V. Fitzgerald. H, setosa Schauer. . HL. ferruginea Schauer. E. Moorei Maiden and Cambage. . LH. dwmosa A. Cunn. . 4. torquata Luehmann. . £. amygdalina Labill. . HL. radiata Sieber. 2. H. numerosa Maiden. . LH. nitida Hook. £. Plates 156-159. (Issued July, 1919.) PART XXXIX. 204. H. Toreluwna F.v.M. 205. EH. corymbosa Smith. 206. H. intermedia R. T. Baker. 207. E. patellaris F.v.M. 208. H. celastroides Turczaninow. 209. #. gracilis F.v.M. 210. EH. transcontinentalis Maiden. 211. H. longicornis F.v.M. 73. EH. oleosa F.v.M. 212. H. Flocktonie Maiden. 28. H. virgata Sieber. 213. HE. oreades R. T. Baker. 214. H. obtusifiora DC. 215. E. fraxinoides Deane and Maiden. Plates, 160-163. (Issued Webruary 1920.) PART XL. . S . terminalis F.v.M. E . EL. dichromophloia F.v.M. . EL. pyrophora Benth. 1, lavopinea R. T. Baker. . ligustrina DC. H. stricta Sieber. = . E. grandis (Hill) Maiden. Plates, 164-167. (Issued March. 1920.) PART XLI. . Lf. latifolia F.v.M. . LH. Foelscheana F.v.M. . HE. Abergiana ¥.v.M. . L. pachyphylla F.v.M. _£. pyriformis Turezaninow, var. Kings- milli Maiden. . EL. Oldfield: F.v.M. . £. Drummondii Bentham, Plates, 168-171. (Issued June, 1920.) INDEX OF PARTS PUBLISHE D—continued. PART XLIU. . HL. eximia Schauer. 9, L. peltata Bentnam. . HL. Watsomana W.v.M. . L. trachyphloia .v.M. 2. H. hybrida Maiden. 238, L. Kruseana ¥.v.M. 234, H. Dawson R. T. Baker, iz. Li. polyanthemos Schauer. 64. H, Baueriana Schauer. 3). H. conica Deane and Maiden. 7). H. concolor Schauer. Plates, 172-175. (Issued August, 1920. PART XLIII. 286. H. ficifolia F.v.M. 237. #. calophylla R.Br. 233, LW. hematoxylon Maiden. ub. 47, maculata Hook. 240, H. Mooreama (W. VY. Fitzgerald) Maiden. 241, H. approximans Maiden. 42. EH. Stowardi Maiden. Plates 176-179. (Issued November, 1920.) PART XLIV. 243. EH. perfoliata R, Brown. 24d. Lt. ptychocarpa F.v.M, 246. H. similis Maiden. 246. H. lirata(W. V. Fitzgerald) Maiden,n.sp. 247. Li. Batleyana F.v.M. 243, H. Lane-Poolei Maiden. 249, H. Hwartiana Maiden. 200. H. Bakeri Maiden. 251. H. Jacksoni Maiden. 252. EL. eremophila Maiden. Plates, 180-182. (Issued february, 1921.) PART XLV. 253. HL. erythrocorys ¥.v.M. 254. H. tetvodonta ¥.v.M. 255. H. odontocarpa F.v.M. 17. H. capitellata Smith. 256. H. Camfieldi Maiden. 207. EL. Blazlandi Maiden and Cambage. 258. #. Normantonensis Maiden and Cambage Plates, 184-187. (Issued April, 1921.) : PART XLVI. 259. H. tetragona F.v.M. 260. EH. eudesmioides F.v.M. 261. HL. Hbbanoensis Maiden n.sp. 15. H. Andrewsi Maiden. 262. H. angophoroides R. T. Baker. 263. H. Kybeanensis Maiden & Cambage. Sissesics Sees eh . (dup. of 252) HB. eremophila Maiden. . LH. decipiens Wndl. Plates. 188-191. (Issued May, 1921.) PART XLVII. 5. H. Laseroni R. T. Baker. . B. de Beuzevillei Maiden. . BL, Mitchelli Cambage. . Brownii Maiden and Cambage. . Cumbageana Maiden. miniata A. Cunn. Woollsiana R. T. Baker. odorata Behr and Schlecht. hemiphloia F.v.M., var. Maiden. . bicolor A. Gunn. . Pilligaensis Maiden. . Penrithensis Maiden. . micranthera F.v.M. . notabilis Maiden. . canaliculata Maiden. Plates, 192-195. (Issued July, 1921.) SS microcarpa = ne » Ome Ne ——_— dn TRE Pe , a 7 =*.” SA Cree & 7 pA ae ~*~ ST oe eae ee eo ae he INDEX PART XLVI. 61. E. paniculata Sm. 274. EB. decerticans sp. nov. 275. BE. Culleni R. H. Cambage. 276. E. Beyeri R. T. Baker. 98. EB. globulus Labill. 277. BE. nova-anglica Deane and Maiden. The Growing Tree. Rate of growth. Natural afforestation. Increment curves. The largest Australian trees. Plates 196-199. (Issued August, 1921.) PART XLIX. . drepanophylla F.v.M. . leptophleba F.v.M. . Dalrympleana Maiden. . Hillii Maiden. . dichromophloia F.v.M. The Growing Tree—continued, Nanism. The flowering of Eucalypts while in the juvenile- leaf stage. Dominance or aggressiveness oi certain species. Natural grafts. Artificial grafts. Fasciation. Tumours and galls. Protuberances of the stem. Abortive branches (prickly stems). Pendulous branches. Vertical growth of trees. Plates, 200-203. (Issued September, 1921.) PART L. 281. B. Houseana (W. Y. Fitzgerald) Maiden. 282. B. Jutsoni Maiden. 283. B. adjuncta Maiden. 1. £. pilularis Sm., var. pyriformis Maiden. 234. B. pumila Cambage. 285. E. rariflora F. M. Bailey. 286. EB. Mundijongensis Maiden. The Bark. 1. Early references to Eucalyptus barks and early Eucalyptus vernaculars in general. 2. Eucalyptus bark classifications. O. Mallees, Marlocks, and other small species— (a) True Mallees, (bv) False Mallees, (¢) Marlocks. Plates, 204-207 (Issued December, 1921.) PART LI. }. Sheathiana Maiden. . striaticalyz W. V. Fitzgerald. }, taemola Baker and Smith. }. Stricklandi Maiden. }. unialata Baker and Smith. ). Planchoniana F.v.M. ). marginata Sm. 291. E. Irby Baker and Smith. . Yarraensis Maiden and Cambage, n.sp 3 Gy by by by by 217. OF PARTS PUBL!ISHED—continued. The Bark—continued. . Leiophloie (Smooth-Barks or Gums). . Hemiphloie (Half-barks). . Rhytiphloie (Rough-barks). . Pachyphloie (Stringybarks). . Schizophlote (Ironbarks). . Lepidophloie (Barks friable and lamellar). Plates, 208-211. (Issued February, 1922.) bo a oe Ww PART LIL. 160. E. amplifolia Naudin. 292. x E. algeriensis Trabut. 293. x BE. antipolitensis Trabut. 294, x E. Bourliert Trabut. 295. x E. Cordieri Trabut. 296. x E. gomphocornuta Trabut. 297. x E. jugalis Naudin. E. occidentalis Endl., var. Trabut. 298. x E. pseudo-globulus (Hort.) Naudin. 2u9. x E. Prabuti Vilmorin. E. Stuartiana x globulus Trabut. 300. x ZB. Insizwaensis Maiden n.sp. oranéensis The Bark—continued. 3. Classification of Trees in General by Means of their Barks. 4, Variation in Barks of the same Species. 5. Bark in Relation to Heat and Cold. 6. Adventitious Shoots. 7. Ringbarking. 8. Coppice-growth (suckering). 9. Twist in Bark. 10. Bark Repair. 11. Microscopic Characters of Bark. 12. Calcium Oxalate. 13. Tannin. 14, Oil in Bark. 15. Fibre in Bark. 16. Colour of Inner Bark. 17. Colour of Outer Bark. Plates, 212-215. (Issued April, 1922.) PART LIII. 301. x BE. Barmedmanensis Maiden n.sp. 302. x BH. Tenandrensis Maiden n.sp. 303. x DB. Peacockeana Maiden n.sp. 304. x FL. Stopfordi Maiden n.sp. 305. x E. Forsythii Maiden n.sp. 306. x LB. Auburnensis Maiden n.sp. 307. x EB. Yagobiei Maiden n.sp. 308. x D. Blackburniana Maiden. 309. x DB. Studleyensis Maiden n.sp. Timber. Historical.—Early Attempts at Classification, Modern Systems of Classification. Colours. Plates, 216-219. (Issued May, 1922.) PART LIV. 310. B. Meintyrensis n.sp. _ 311. B. Pluti McCoy. 2 312. E Kayseri R. M. ae 813. E. ign Job 316. E. Hayi Bt 317. £. Hout 327. E. Kitsont 328. B. Suttoni forme a. Kinos. ~y b. Mannas. Plates, 204.027, ; mes AEE eT TAR RRs PS ER RS oe had AOC OR a ideas Se Oe RRS Nt : x: : r 7 CRITICAL REVISION OF THE GENUS EUCALYPTUS 1 EL. MAIDEN, 1S.0, ERS, ELS. (Government Botanist of New South Wales and Director of the Botanic Gardens, Sydney), Vo. VL. Parr 7 > . E ART ; LVvil coupe ee (WITH FOUR PLATES.) PRICE THREE SHILLINGS AND SIXPENCE. | Published by Authority of ; THE GOVERNMENT OF THE STATE OF NEW SOUTH WAIJ.ES. a Suvnen : JOHN SPENCE, ACTING GOVERNMENT PRINTER. Se ae 1922. INDEX OF PARTS PUBLISHED. PART I. 1. EB. piluiaris Sm., and var. Muelleriana Maiden. Plates, 14. (Issued March, 1903.) PART Il. E. obligua L’ Heéritier. ed or PAE by by by by by by & . E. Plates, 5-8. (Issued May, 1903.) PART Ill. . calycogona Turczaninow. Plates, 9-12. (Issued July, 1903.) PART IV. . inerassata Labillardiére. . fecunda Schauer. Plates, 13-24. (Issued June, 1904.) PART VY. . stellulata Sieber. . coriacea A. Cunn. . coccifera Hook. f. Plates, 25-28. (Issued November, 1904.) PART VI. . amygdalina Labillardiére. . linearis Dehnhardt. . Risdoni Hook. f. Plates, 29-32. (Issued April, 1905.) PART VII. regnans F.v.M. vitellina Naudin, and E. vitrea R. Me E. Baker. ayes . E. Andrewsi Maiden. i6. E. bs st by be bs OO dives Schauer. diversifolia Bonpland, Plates, 33-36. (Issued October, 1905.) PART VIII. . capitellata Sm. Muelleriana Howitt. . macrorrhyncha F.v.M. . eugenioides Sieber. . marginata Sm. . buprestium F.v.M. . sepulcralis F.v.M. Plates, 37-40. (Issued March, 1907.) PART IX. . alpina Lindl. . microcorys F.v.M. . acmenioides Schauer. . umbra R. T. Baker. . virgata Siebr. . apiculata Baker and Smith. . Luehmanniana F.v.M. . Planchoniana F.v.M. Plates. 41-44. (Issned November. 1907 PART X, . pyperita Sin. . Sieberiana F.v.M. . Consideniana Maiden. . hemastoma Sm. . siderophloia Benth. . Boormani Deane “. leptophleba ¥.v.M. 4. Behriana ¥.v.M. ). populifolia Hook. }, Bowmani F.v.M. and Maiden. (Doubtful species.) Plates, 45-48. (Issued December, 1908.) 41. EB. 42. E. 43. E. 44. EB. 44 (a). 45. EB. 46. E. 47. E. 48. E. 49, EB. ror) . wr ERE ess (= £o SBS Shee ~ _ Sichs! = SB . oleosa F.v.M., . Le Souefii Maiden. J. Ulelandi Maiden, . decurva B.v.M. . doratoxylon F.v.M. ?. corrugata Luehmann. . goniantha Turez. B. Stricklandi Maiden. . Campaspe S. le M. . diptera Andrews. . Griffithsii Maiden. . grossa F.v.M. . Pimpiniana Maiden. . Woodwardi Maiden. PART XI. Bosistoana F.v.M. bicolor A. Cunn. hemiphloia F.v.M. odorata Behr and Schlechtendal. An Ironbark Boz. fruticetorum F.v.M. acacioides A. Cunn. Thozetiana F.v.M. ochrophloia F.v.M. microtheca F.v.M. Plates, 49-52. (Issued February, 1910.) PART XI. . Raveretiana ¥.v.M. . crebra F.v.M. . Staigeriana F.vy.M. . melanophloia F.v.M. . pruinosa Schauer. . Smithti R. T. Baker. Naudiniana F.y.M. . sideroxylon A. Cunn. . lewcoxylon F.v.M. . Caleyi Maiden. Plates, 53-56. (Issued November, 1910.) PART Alil. . affinis Deane and Maiden. . paniculata Sm. . polyanthemos Schauer. . Rudderi Maiden. . Baueriana Schauer. . cneorifolia DC. Plates, 57-60. (Issued July, 1911.) PART XIV. . melliodora A. Cunn. . fasciculosa F.v.M. . uncinata Turezaninow. . decipiens Endl. . concolor Schauer. . Cléeziana F.v.M. . oligantha Schauer. Plates, 61-64. (Issued Maich, 1912.) PART XV. . oleosa F.v.M. . Gilli Maiden. . falcata Turez. Plates, 65-68. (Issued July, 1912.) PART XVI. var. Flocktonia Maiden Moore. Plates, 69-72. (Issued September, 1912.; . salmonophloia F.v.M, . leptopoda Bentham. . squamosa Deane and Maiden. . orbifolia F.v.M. . macrocarpa Hook, . Preissiana Schauer. . megacarpa V.v.M. . globulus Labillardiére. . Maideni F.v.M. . urnigera Hook, f. . goniocalyx F.v.M. . nitens Maiden. . elwophora F.v.M, . cordata Labill. . angustissima F.v.M. . gigantea Hook. f. . longifolia Link and Otto. . diversicolor F.v.M. . patens Bentham. , micranthera F.v.M. . cinerea F.v.M. . pulverulenta Sims. . cosmophylla F.v.M. . gomphocephala A. P. DC. . erythronema Turez. § . acacieformis Deane & Maiden. | . pallidifolia ¥.v.M. i; . cesia Benth, . tetraptera Turez. . Forrestiana Diels. . miniata A, Cunn. . phenicea ¥.v.M . robusta Smith. | . botryoides Smith. Bd . saligna Smith. ). Deanei Maiden, . Dunnti Maiden. . Stuartiana ¥.v.M. . Banksii Maiden, . quadrangulata Deane and Ma . Macarthwri Deane and Maiden . aggregata Deane and Maiden, _ A parpifola Cambage. . alba Reinwardt. PART XVII. , Oldfieldii F.v.M. pyriformis Turezaninow. ’ tPlatasy 73-76. (issued February, PART XVIII. Plates, 77-80. (Issued July, 1918.) PART XIX. PART XX. Guilfoylei Maiden. . Lodtiana F.v.M. Flates 85-88. (Issued March, 19 PART XXI. Plates, 89-92. (Issued March, 1 d E PART XXII. Plates, 98-96. PART XXIII. a Plates, 97-100. (Issued July, t PART XXIV. Ds Plates, 100 bis-103. 1915.) PART XXV. (Issued Plates, 104-107. 1916.) E@eC@ritiow REVISION. Of THE Gas lk UCARV Ee RUS Bi Jo Jal MLA TODIE ING SESKO)y T8IRS. J8ILS. (Government Botanist of New South Wales and Director of the Botanic Gardens, Sydney) Worl PAR 7s -art LVII of the Complete Work. (WITH FOUR PLATES.) “« Ages are spent in collecting materials, ages more in separating and combining them. Even whcn a system has been formed, there is still something to add, to alter, or to reject. Every generation enjoys the use of a vast hoard bequeathed to it by antiquity, and transmits that hoard. augmented by fresh acquisitions, to future ages. In these pursuits, therefore, the first speculators lie under great disadvantages, and even when they fail, are entitled to praise.” MacauLay’s ‘Essay on MILLION.” PRICE THREE SHILLINGS AND SIXPENCE. Published by Authority of THE GOVERNMENT OF THE STATE OF NEW SOUTH WALES. Supnev: JOHN SPENCE, ACTING GOVERNMENT PRINTER. PHILLIP-STREET *70969—A 1922. a or | GCCXXX VI. E. agglomerata Maiden. Description . Range . Affinities COCXXX VI. FE. Simmondsit n.sp. Deseription Range . : : ; : : ; : ; A Affinities. : 5 : 4 : 5 ‘ XXII. EF. sepuleralis F.v.M. Description Range. Affinities CC. E. torquata Luehmann. ANSORVONNGIESS s : ; : 5 COCXXX VII. FE. Kalganensis n.sp. Description Range. Affinities COCXX XIX. E. melanoxylon usp. Deseription Range Affinities CCCXL. E. Isingiana nu.sp. Deseription Range. Affinities CXXXIV. EF. aggregata (Deane and Maiden). Variation in juvenile leaves PAGE, 341 342 342 344 344 345 346 347 347 VI.—tThe Leaf. B—THE MATURE LEAF. Historical (Venation chiefly). PAGE. 1828-32. De Candolle and G. Don : 3 ; : ' 5 57. 1866. Bentham . : : : é : : ; . 358 1, Longitudinal ‘ : ; , ; - 359 2. Oblique’ : : 3 : ‘ : 850 2a. Divergent. : : : . - 360 8. Transverse . 3 : ; : é 1 g{Ou 187-84. Mueller. |. ees 1 Longitudinal ‘ : : : : ; . 362 2 Oplioue : ; ; : : . 363 3. Transverse . t ; : : : : 1 304 1900. Deane : : : ; Z é : : ; 200 (Venation and oil chiefly). 1899-1900 Gildemeister and Hoffmann , , : 1 07 1901-2. Baker and Smith , : 5 ; 5 a7 1918, BE. Cy Andrews shee ; 3 : é ; . 368 1913 Fu Ee Cambager: : ; ; : : . 369 1913 R. T, Baker ; : : , : : 370 1915. Baker and Smith : : ; ‘ : . 370 1920 Baker and Smith i : ‘ 5 : f + aE Correlation of the leaf-venation, and chemical constituents of oils : : : : : ; : : : ; . 375 The dogma of the Constancy of Species : ‘ p , 385 Differences in chemical constituents may indicate different species. : : , P ; ; ‘ , » 385 Toxie principles affected by cultivation , : 386 VI.—The Leaf—continued. No correlation exists between the physical appearance of the Belladonna plant and the alkaloidal content of its Jeaves ; ; g : : ; : ; : PASO: Real genetic relationships take cognizance of all the characters @ : : 3 . : 4 5 2 = 388 Intramarginal vein . : d : : ; 3 : cay eR G2 The angles the secondary or lateral veins make with the midrib . : ; : : : : : : : = a SOu Ordinary species— Longitudinales., = : : : : : P04 Obliquae . : : E : : : : A 5 SIs) Transversae . : ; : : 3 : i . 406 Hybrid species . 5 : : : ; ‘ é ; EAGT Fossil species . : é : : : : : ; . 408 Variation in different parts of the same leaf. 409 Oil glands . : : , : : ; ! 3 : : ATO Resin : : : : : : : : : : : ‘ Pare shape .. : : : : 5 : : : : : : he Obliquity 5 : : : : : : ; 2 : : a eS} Apex : : ‘ : : : ; ‘ é : : ‘ 6 | clits Margins : } : : : : : é : : . AEA Twisting of the petiole . : 3 : : : : 2 - 4T5 Deciduous leaves ‘ ; : : : : : 2 : 3 Zid) Explanation of Plates (282-235) , ; 417, 418 iy i \ ae - pegs AL i Ai | : i ; A Jey in Pi Seer Eh. ya : - , 9, th: LC i : Et . ' ’ ‘ co 4! . ez6) 22 dV LIBRARY NEW YORK BUTANICAL GAKUVEN DE SCKIP ELON: CCCX XX VI. FE. agglomerata Maiden. In Journ. Roy. Soc. N.S.W., lv, 266 (1921). FoLLowInG is the original description :— Arbor mediocris “‘ Stringybark’ vocata, ligno pallido durabili ; foliis junioribus primum leniter tomentosis deinde hispidis pilis stellatis, sessilibus vel breviter petiolatis, ovatis, marginibus undulatis, yenis secundariis tenuibus, venis periphericis margine leniter remotis. Foliis maturis lanceolatis, falcatis, sub-obliquis, petiolatis, crassiusculis, foliis novellis argenteis vel egsiis; venis patentibus, venis secundariis angulum circiter 30° costa formantibus alabastris angustis, rotundatis, stellatis, in pedunculo applanato; operculo calycis tub m plus dimidio aequante; fructibus parvis compresso-spheroidibus, ad 9 in capitulo, orificio parvo margine nitente, valvis depressis vel interdum leniter exsertis. The name agglomerata refers to the crowded heads of fruits, and was first used by me in connection with this plant (as a variety of EB. eugenioides) in Agric. Gaz. N.S.W., vii, 268 (1896), subsequently in Proc. Linn. Soc. N.S.W., xxi, 806 (1896). Ithen dealt with it under £. capztellata in the present work, Part VII, p- 215, and in the same work, Part XLV, p. 151, under £. Blazlandi, and the tree has now reached its trne position. Illustrations —It has been figured as regards juvenile leaves and fruits, at 6a and 6b of Plate 38, Part VIII of the present work, and it is additionally illustrated in Plate 232 of the present part. A well-shaped tree of 50-80 feet, and 4-6 feet in diameter at 3 feet from the ground. A Stringybark. The timber pale brown, reddish towards the centre, of high repute for durability. The whole plant has a somewhat strong peppermint-like odour. Juvenile leayes.—Only the first two or three pairs opposite, at first softly tomentose with stellate hairs, eventually becoming markedly hispid on both surfaces; sessile to shortly petiolate, ovate, acute, paler on the lower surface, the margins undulate; secondary veins fine, looping and forming a moderately distant intramarginal vein; 4-7 em. long, 2-4 cm. broad. Intermediate leaves alternate, smooth, from paler beneath to dark green on both surfaces, narrow-lanceolate to broadly, and obliquely lanceolate, the apex mucronate to shortly acuminate, 5-8 em. long, 2-4 em. broad. Mature leaves lanceolate, falcate.. attenuate, somewhat oblique, occasionally oblong lanceolate, from 10-15 em. long and 2 to 34 em. broad; petiolate, thickish, equally green on both sides, but particularly in the upper part of the tree, having a steel-grey or “ silver-leaf *’ cast. hence the vernacularname. Venation spreading, the secondary veins making an angle of about 30° with the midrib, the intramarginal vein not close to the edge. Flowers.—Buds narrow, rounded, or only very slightly angled, stellately arranged, pinkish or brownish at the base when fresh, up to fourteen in the head, sessile or nearly so, on an elongated flattened peduncle. Operculum pointed, more than half the length of the calyx-tube. Fruits small, under 8 mm. in greatest diameter, compressed spheroid, with a comparatively small orifice, the rim shining, reddish-brown, the valves well sunk, or sometimes very slightly exsert: up to 9 in a dense head. 342 RANGE. Type from Hill Top, New South Wales (J.H.M., January, 1896). In Part XLV, p. 151 (under #. Blaxlandi) the following specimens should be referred to EB. agglomerata :— Waterfall (with #. capitellata), Woronora, Hill Top, Berrima, Berrima on Mittagong-road, Wombeyan Caves, Taralga-road (with slightly exsert valves); (tbid., p. 152), Goulburn, near Goulburn, Eden, Popran, Yarramalong, near Booral. In addition to the above, the following are new records :— Tree of 60 feet, Warrimoo, near Springwood (Dr. E. C. Chisholm and W. F. Blakely). * Blue-leaved Stringybark,’ Cut Hill, Mittagong (D. W. C. Shiress). “ Blue= leaved Stringybark, sometimes up to 5 feet in diameter. About 12 miles west of Sutton Forest, towards Arthursleigh.” (R. H. Cambage, No. 4349). ‘‘ White Stringybark— Tall trees, white bark, good timber, leaves bluish tint, easily determined from ‘ red ’ (Stringybark) in the bush by the more robust growth.” Nye’s Hill, Wingello (J. L. Boorman, August, 1899). Same locality (J.H.M. and J. L Boorman, September, 1899), when I determined it “ #. capitellata, small fruited form.” Nelligen (J. L. Boorman, June, 1906). “ The most useful of all the Strmgybarks, being cut for all purposes, especially for weatherboards and fencing. Attains large size and height.” Clyde, near Nelligen (J. L. Boorman, March, 1909). “On a sedimentary deposit at about 900 feet, a few miles east from between Nelligen and Reidsdale. Locally known as Stringybark.” (F. W. Wakefield, No. 27, 1918). Summing up these records, the species is at present known only from the coastal districts and coastal tablelands of New South Wales, from Booral (Port Stephens district) southward to the Victorian border. It can be confidently predicted to occur in Gippsland, Victoria, and much further north in New South Wales. APEFINIMEES: It may be compared with certain other Stringybarks as follows :— 1. With #. Blaxlandi Maiden and Cambage. In the early juvenile leaves, which are rather larger in 2. agglomerata, and in the stellate buds and smaller closely capitate fruits. The buds of #. Blaxlandi are clavate. In outward appearance both species bave much in common. 343 2. With EF. eapitellata Sm. E. agglomerata appears to differ in the following characters :— (a) Smaller and more stellate juvenile leaves, the margins of which are undulate or crenulate. They are also less cordate. They appear to be intermediate between those of #. Blazlandi and E. capitellata, i.e., larger than.the former, smaller than the latter. (b) In the B. eugenioides-like buds, with its longer operculum. (c) In the smaller and more contracted fruits. 3. With EF. eugenioides Sieb. The juvenile leaves are intermediate between H. ewgenioides (which have the narrowest of the Stringybarks) and #. Blazlandz, but nearer the latter, and considerably smaller than those of #. capitellata. The buds more closely resemble those of BE. eugenioides than those of EH. capitellata. They are stellate like the former. In the type locality, H. eugenioides grows in flatter country. 4. With £. laevopinea R. T. Baker. They are both Blue-leaf Stringybarks. With H. levopinea the affinity is not quite so close as in the three preceding species, nevertheless, the general facies of E. levopinea is reflected in the essential morphological characters of the new species, with varying degrees of similarity. For example, at one stage, the buds of H. levopinea are between stellate and clavate, while the fruits, though invariably rounded, vary from truncate to domed with slightly exsert valves, but at the same time showing a tendency towards abbreviated and elongated pedicels. The juvenile leaves, too, though not conspicuously stellate, as in EH. agglomerata, are inclined to broadness. 344 DE SCR REIELO N: CCCXXXVIT. E. Simmondsii n.sp. FoLLow1ng is the description :— Arbor medioeris, ligno pallido et durabili existimato; cortice non distincte Peppermint typi; foliis nitentibus vel leniter glaucis foliis primariis lanceolatis vel lato-lanceolatis et fere ovoideis, sessilibus vel leniter amplexicaulibus, venis prominentibus, foliis maturis nitentibus, coriaceis, lanceolatis petiolatis, . 10-15 em. longis et circiter 2 em. latis, venis lateralibus angulum circiter 30° costa media facientibus ; umbellis axillaribus, circiter 15 floris, cupula conoidea, operculo hemispherico cupulam minus dimidio aequante, antheris Renanthere; fructibus conoideis vel turbinatis, margine distincta colorata. A moderately large tree (50 or 60 feet), timber pale and reputed durable. “* Dead bark persists on the stems of most trees, but not distinctly of the Peppermint type.’ The foliage more or less glaucous, and dries pale-coioured or yellowish-green. Juvenile leaves slightly glaucous (in some cases of a warm brown colour, with slight glaucousness along the midrib), coriaceous, from lanceolate to broadly lanceolate and almost ovate, sessile or slightly stem-clasping, moderately acuminate, about 1 dm. long and varying from 3 to 5 em. in greatest width; stem slightly glandular, venation prominent and spreading, the secondary yeins making an angle of 60° and more with the midrib. Mature leaves shiny, not glaucous, coriaceous, lanceolate, petiolate, mostly varying from 10 to 15 em. long and about 2 em. wide, acuminate, the tips slightly hooked, venation not prominent, but longitudinal, that is to say, the lateral veins making an angle of 30° and less with the midrib. Peduneles axillary or lateral, terete or nearly so, supporting umbels of with about 15 rather small flowers. The pedicels absent, or very short, gradually tapering to the very short calyx-tubes. Buds clavate; not seen fully ripe; calyx-tube conoid, tapering into a comparatively long pedicel. Operculwm hemispherical, less than half as long as the calyx-tuhe, very obtuse or slightly umbonate. Stamens inflected in the bud, all perfect, the anthers small, kidney-shaped. Ovary flat-topped. Fruit conoid to turbinate, and, although not seen fully ripe, with a well-defined coloured rim. RANGE. The type comes from Smithton, Tasmania, where it was collected on 27th May, 1921, by the Rev. Joseph Henry Simmonds, of Auckland, New Zealand, well known for his writings on those Kucalypts which have become acclimatised in New Zealand. [ have great pleasure in connecting his name with this interesting species. I know no further localities at present. =! Oo AFFINITIES. It belongs to that section or sub-section of the Renantherze to which I have given the name Coriacez, because it has longitudinal venation, like H. coriacea. This sub-section also includes stellulata, Moorei, vitrea, Mitchelliana. 1. With F. vitrea R. T. Baker. It differs from £. vitrea in the venation, which is not as straight as in that species; in the different shaped fruits, which [ cannot match with any of H. vitrea; in the different juvenile leaves, and in the seedlings, which have broader leaves than those of E. vitrea. The cotyledons are also more emarginate, those of H. vitrea are nearly entire. The juvenile leaves (suckers) are sessile, lanceolate, in contradistinction to the broad, somewhat falcate-lanceolate, petiolate suckers of HY. vitrea. The fruits are also more turbinate than those of EH. witrea, and considerably broader at the top. For a resumé of the history of EH. witrea, see Journ. Roy. Soc. N.S.W., lui, 516 (1918-19). H. Simmondsi has a position between LH. vitrea and EH. regnans F.v.M. 2. EF. pilularis Sm. var. pyriformis Maiden. See Part L, fig. la, Plate 206, and compare the stem-clasping, lanceolate juvenile leaves of LE. Simmondsi, as shown in fig. 3a, Plate 232. The resemblance is remarkable and it is hoped that other juvenile leaves of the Renanthere may be collected at the same stage. They would be most valuable for comparison. 346 DESCRIBRION. XXII. E. sepuleralis F v.M. In “ Eucalyptographia.”’ I have a note on this species in Part VIII, p. 244, of the present work. The description of the species is as follows (and an original figure is given in Plate 233 herewith) :— ** Arborescent; leaves rather small, scattered, on slender stalks, narrow-lanceolar, slightly curved, of equal colour and somewhat shining on both sides; their lateral veins very subtle, moderately spreading, almost concealed, the circumferential vein but slightly removed from the edge of the leaf; oil-pores angular, much obliterated, umbels 3-5 flowered, solitary, axillary, soon lateral; umbel-stalks long and _ Slender, but much compressed; tube of the flowering calyx slightly bulging towards the base, thence much widening upwards, about as long as its stalklet. of about twice the length of the pyramidal-hemi- spherical lid, not prominently angular, but as well as the lid wrinkled; stamens all fertile, and all inflexed before expansion; filaments yellow: anthers ovate—or roundish—cordate, bursting in front with upward confluent slits; style elongated: stigma not dilated; fruit large, urceolar-ovate, wrinkled and streaked, somewhat contracted at the margin: orifice cylindrical; edge of the summit narrow; valves four, rarely five, very short, deeply enclosed; fertile and sterile seeds of nearly the same size, very angular. without any membraneous appendage.” * Strange-looking trees, with their branches hanging down all round to the ground, like those of a weeping willow,” according to Mr. Taylor, through whose circumspectness and exertions branchlets of this new Eucalypt became accessible to me from a desolate place far inland. Bark of the stem smooth and whitish. Branchlets slender, angular toward their summit and tinged with a bluish-white bloom, soon becoming cylindrical and assuming a dark-bluish, somewhat black, hue. Leaves vividly green; the majority from 2 to 34 inches long, and from } to 3 of an inch broad, almost equilateral, terminating into a narrow apex, narrowed into a stalk of from } to j inch length. Umbel-stalks 1-13 inches long, two-edged, gradually somewhat dilated upwards; two narrow deciduous at first connate bracts enclosing the umbel in its earliest stage. Stalklets wrinkled and angular, but not much compressed or dilated. Tube of the flowering calyx from 4 to nearly } inch long, conspicuously corrugated, as well as the lid; between the latter and former a conspicuous transverse sutural furrow. Longest stamens hardly above } inch long, filaments not angular. dotted with a few oil-glands, their lower portion not flexuous in bud; anthers whitish, inserted below the middle; dorsal gland small, seated near the summit; in dry anthers the slits wide and separated downward only by an exceedingly narrow intervening membrane; in fresh or macerated anthers the slits very narrow, conspicuously distant downward, though not marginal, confluent in an arched curvature on the summit. Style yellowish, somewhat twisted. Ovary only occupying the basal portion of the calyx-tube, very much over-reached by the comparatively narrow walls of the latter. Fruits about 1 inch long, seated on stalklets of about half that length. greyish and not shining outside, longitudinally traversed by raised and somewhat undulated streaks, the upper fourth rather suddenly ennarrowed and straight, except at the incurved summit, but this infraterminal constriction sometimes so faint as to render the fruit simply truncate-ovate. Placental column comparatively short. Valves deltoid. Seeds not numerous in each cell, mostly from 14 to 2 lines in length, a few scarcely 1 line long; the fertile seeds out- Side black, shining and marked with exceedingly subtle reticulation, the prominent angles ascending and diverging from the hilum, the summit convex and broad; sterile seeds brown, narrower, but never very slender.” 347 RANGE. It is confined to Western Australia so far as we know. Mueller’s type, and only locality is ““ Thomas River in south Western Australia.’’ (Mr. Campbell Taylor). AP RENTTIES: In Part VIII, p. 244, I point out that Mueller places it near H. buprestiwm F.v.M., while drawing attention to its anomalous anthers. I then propose some affinity with E. erythronema 'Turcz. ! 1. With F. buprestium F.v.M. “Tt finds its systematic place in the series of Parallelanthere, rather than Renanthere, though it bears great affinity to #. buprestium, from which species jt differs in the following particulars :—The leafstalks are longer, the veins of the leaves fainter, the flowers larger but fewer in number, the flower-stalks elongated and flattened, the stalklets much longer, the anthers somewhat longer than broad with more extended but less divergent slits, the fruits almost suddenly contracted below the summit and thus rather urceolar than globular, their orifice stretching much deeper downward, by which means the valves are much farther removed from the summit of the fruit.” (Original description). The huge cotyledons place both E. sepulcralis and E. buprestium (less the shape of the fruits) near the Corymbose (Bloodwoods), but I prefer to discuss the matter in full detail when dealing with affinities at large. 2. With E. setosa Schauer. “Size and shape of fruit afford an approach to E. setosa.” (Original description). 3. With E. cesia Benth. “. . . their position (of fruits), long stalklets and streaky exterior remind of H. caesia.” (Original description). The two species are not closely related, for EH. cwsia belongs to the series of cotyledons with the small divided lobes, known as the Bisecte, while EH. sepulcralis has very large cotyledons, and hence comes near the Corymbose. 4. With F£. diversifolia Bonpl. (EK. santalifolia F.v.M.) “. ,. . The anthers resemble those of HL. santalifolia, with which it also accords in the near conformity of fertile and sterile seeds.”” (Original description). E. sepuleralis is a drooping tree, E. diversifolia erect; the fruits of both species are totally dissimilar; for those of the latter, see Part VII, Plate 36. 348 CC. EF. torquata Luehmann. Some notes on this species have been already given in Part IV, p. 109, together with detail figures at figs. a-c, Plate 13, and a photo. showing the appearance of the tree in the same Part. In Part XXXVIIT, p. 225, will be found the original description in full, with some additional notes. APP INTERES. The figs. 2, 3, on Plate 233 usefully supplement those on Plate 13, and enable us to understand its relations to other species better. 1. With £. Floektonice Maiden. Some notes on Affinities will be found at Part XX XVIII, p. 226, but no reference is made to #£. Flocktonie ; with flowers and unripe fruits alone available there is a good deal of external resemblance between the two species. I will give supplementary figures of this species in Part LVIII (which will be helpful) and will then make some further remarks on the relations of the two species; in the meantime, the following important differences may be pointed out :—The seedlings are very different, those of F. torquata being pedicellate and glaucous, and belong to the Bilobe, those of 2. Folcktonie afford the most striking case of decurrence of the leaves in the genus, while the cotyledons belong to the Bisectee, being finely divided, very different to the Bilobe. 2. With F. angulosa Schauer. In “ Research on the Eucalypts,’’ 2nd Edition, p. 159, Messrs. Baker and Smith, under E£. costata R.Br. say “ Desc. by Schau . . . under #. angulosa . . .and recently (szc.) by Luehmann, Vict. Nat. vol. 13, p. 147, 1897, under the name of E. torquata.” Under the heading of “* Remarks,” loc. cit., they say, “ The smaller fruited variety (of costata) was described by Luehmann under the name of £. torquata, Vict. Nat. vol. 13, p. 147, 1897. To add to the confuson, &c.”’ a a se 34) Luehmann, in the description of Z. torquata says, ““ It seems to have the greatest affinity to H. incrassata, especially as regards the anthers.” In this work, Part XX XVIII, p. 226, in referring to the affinity with H. incrassata, I say, “ This refers more particularly to the var. angulosa of that species, 2. torquata and the variety displaying affinity in anthers and ribbing of buds and fruits.” But Messrs. Baker and Smith’s proposed suppression of H. torquata under H. costata (angulosa) is very unfortunate, for the two species are very different. HB. torquata is a rather large tree, with dark rough bark up to the smallest branches; EB. angulosa is a spreading tall shrub, only exceptionally growing into a tree; it has a smooth bark, with some ribbons. The former is an interior species; the latter a coastal denizen, only exceptionally non-coastal. The seedlings and the juvenile foliage of the two species are different. DESCRIPTION: COCXXX VIL. E. Kalganensis nsp. FoLLowine is the description :— Mallee altitudinem 10’ attinens; foliis primariis non visis; maturis flavo-viridibus, crassis, petiolatis lato-vel ovato-lanceolatis, ven’s leniter distinctis, vena peripherica a margine longe remota, venis lateralibus angulum circiter 30-40 costa media facientibus, inflorescentia axillari; pedunculi longis planisque umbellas ad 7 in capitulo gerentibus; pedicellis brevibus, crassis; operculo conico cupulam equante; antheris Renanthere aftinibus; fructibus fere hemisphericis, magnis (fere 18 mm. diametro), margine crassa, valvarum verticibus orificium vix attingentibus. A Mallee, which grows to a height of 10 feet, and up to 2 feet in diameter (Stoward). (It must therefore be a very slender Mallee, J.H.M.). Branchlets markedly quadrangular. Juvenile leaves not seen. Mature leaves pale (yellowish) ereen, slightly paler on the under side, thick, alternate, petiolate. slightly curved, broadly- or ovate-lanceolate, under 8 cm. long and between 3 and 4 cm. broad (as seen). Venation moderately distinct, the intramarginal vein well removed from the edge, lateral veins spreading making an angle of about 30-40 degrees with the midrib. Inflorescence axillary, with long flat peduncles supporting umbels up to seven in the head, each flower on a short thick pedicel: buds brown in coiour, the operculum conical and of the same length as the calyx-tube, which tapers gradually into the pedice:. The anthers are close to the Renenthere (and may be that), but are too undeveloped to speak more definitely. 360 Fruits nearly hemispherical, large (nearly 18 mm. in diameter), very shortly pedicellate, rim thick, slightly sloping inwards, the tips of the valves barely flush with the orifice. (The fruits are detached, and, so far as my specimens are concerned, they are in threes. but the peduncles and pedicels correspond to those of the inflorescence, while there are distinct scars of additional fruits on the flattened peduncles.) . Type, Dr. F. Stoward, Kalgan Plains, April-May, 1917 (No. 117). RANGE. Confined to south-western Western Australia, so far as we know. “On the Kalgan Plains, south of the Stirlmg Range. Specimens collected 2 miles from the Kalgan River, between Messrs. Dunn and Phillips’s farms, Kalgan Plains.” AFFINITIES. 1. With F. Preissiana Schauer. The closest affinity of this species appears to be H. Prezssiana. The locality is E. Preissiana country, and the foliage of the two species is pale (yellowish) green. I have only one specimen, with fruits detached. I desired to get additional infor- mation, but Dr. Stoward never again visited the precise locality. For EB. Preissiana, see Part XVIII, p. 243, with Plates 77 and 78. From that species there are the following differences, less oblong shape in the leaves, buds with hemispherical opercula, different anthers, and smaller and different shaped fruits, with more numerous valves. 301 DESCRIPTION. COCXX XIX. E. melanoxylon n.sp. FoLLow1ne js the description :— Arbor mediocris erecta, cortice aspero 10 vel 15’, ramis levibus, ligno aterrimo, aliquando tam nigro quam gagate; foliis primariis glaucis crassiusculis, petiolatis, ovatis, venis leniter distinctis; foliis maturis saturate-viridibus utrinque nitentibus, circiter 7 cm. longis et 1 cm. latis, venis obscuris, venis lateralibus angulum circiter 30-40° costa media facientibus; inflorescentia axillari, umbellis in pedunculis longis applanatis ad 11 longiusculos pedicellos gerentibus alabastris ovoideis, operculis et ealycix tubo hemi-ovoideis; filamentis flaviusculis, stigma capitata; fructibus parvis, circiter 7 mm. diametro, conoideo-hemisphericis, valvarum verticibus distincte exsertis. A tree attaining a height of 60 feet and 3 feet in diameter at 4 ft. 3 in. from the ground. It has a rough bark for 10-15 feet up the bole, furrowed, almost like an Ironbark. The hmbs are clean and whitish. The inner bark is of a light yellow colour. The wood is very dark to the heart and in some cases jet black. Branchlets angular. (The above notes are mainly furnished by Mr. Forester W. M. Cusack to the Acting Conservator of Forests, Mr. S. L. Kessell. Tested by Dauthenay’s ** Rep. de Couleurs,” the bark is reddish-black (tints, Plate 344, figs. 1 and 2). The wood is warm sepia (Plate 305, fig. 1).) Juvenile leaves.—Glaucous, rather thick, petiolate, ovate, acuminate (but perhaps not seen in the earliest stage), (about 4 cm. broad by 7 cm. long), venation moderately conspicuous, intramarginal vein distantly removed from the edge, secondary veins somewhat spreading, and making an angle of 30-40° with the midrib. Mature leaves sap green, shining on both sides, moderately thick, petiolate, narrow-lanceolate (about 7 em. long and 1 cm. broad), venation indistinct, intramarginal vein not far removed from the edge, lateral veins somewhat spreading, and making an angle of about 30-40° with the midrib. Inflorescence axillary, the umbels on long narrow, flattened peduncles, which support up to eleven rather long pedicels. The buds are shining, ovoid to clavate, with the opercula sometimes conoid and hemispherical, but usually semi-ovoid, of about the same size and shape as the calyx-tube, which is markedly separated from the pedicel. The anthers are large, white, opening in parallel slits. Large gland at the back. The pale yellow filaments attached half-way down or lower, according to the size of the gland. Stigma capitate. Fruits small, about 7 mm. in greatest diameter, conoid-hemispherical, the tips of the capsular valves markedly exsert. Type, Westonia, J. M. Cusack. RANGE. It is confined to Western Australia, so far as we know at present. Westonia, 6 miles north of Carrabin, a railway station 195 miles east of Perth. What appears to be this species, but with larger fruits (and fruits only) was collected at Bullabullmg, 44 miles west of Kalgoorlie, by W. V. Fitzgerald in November, 1903, and by Dr. F. Stoward in March, 1917. Cc 052 AE Nee: ; 1. With &. longicornis F.v.M. (Red Morrel). The fact that Western Australians call two trees by the same name of Morrel shows that there must be important points of similarity between them. Speaking of the two trees as they grow in the Kalgoorlie district, Mr. Forester J. M. Cusack compares them as follows :— “ Red Morrel.—This tree grows to a height of 60 feet and is 3 feet in diameter at 4 ft. 3 in. from the ground. It has a rough bark for 10-15 feet up the bole. The limbs are clean, or ‘ gum bark,’ which is a reddish tint. The limbs form an open or spreading top, and the leaves hang down. The bark when eut with an axe is red between the rough and the inner bark. The wood is of a reddish colour to the heart. ** Black Morrel.—The same particulars apply as to Red Morrel, except that the bark is coarser at the butt, and the limbs are whiter in the bark than the Red Morrel. When the bark is cut with an axe, it is more gummy and the inner bark is of a light yellow colour. The wood is very dark to the heart, and in some cases jet black.” I have two (only two) specimens of bark, but they are excellent; that of FP. longicornis has flatter flakes or ridges, while that of #. melanoxylon is ribbed like an Ironbark. The new species is allied in the general appearance of the tree, including the mature foliage, and also in the glaucous suckers, but the anthers place it in a different section. The operculum of F. longicornis is longer, and the fruit more pear- shaped, with the tips of the valves more awl-like, but as I hope to figure some additional material of this species, which has lately come into my possession, in an early Part, it will be convenient to resume the comparison then. 2. With E. salubris F.v.M. For the “ Gimlet,” see Part XXXVI, p. 156, with Plate 150. #. salubris is a Gum, with a twisted trunk which differentiates it from all other Eucalypts; the timber is pale brown, while the foliage is rich in oil. The two species, however, come very close to each other because of the similarity of their anthers. [t also differs in the slightly longer calyx, which does not show the demarcation of the calyx with the operculum as distinctly as #. salubris does. The common peduncle is also more slender, and so are the pedicels. The style of HZ. melanoxylon is broad and distinctly triangular at the base, and gradually diminishing upwards, while the stigma is obliquely elongated, which appears to be unique, as it does not appear to have been noticed in any other species. The fruits are about the same size as those of H. salubris, but they are more turbinate with or without a small band at the top, truncate throughout, with more or less exsert, spreading valves. DESCRIPTION: CCXL. E. Isingiana nsp. FoLLowine is the description :— Mallee patens circiter 6’ alta; primariis foliis non visis, maturis foliis pallido- (glauco-) viridibus, crassissimis, petiolatis, late lanceolatis ad fere ovatis circiter 5 em. maxima latitudine, in acumen obtusum attenuatis, venis obscuriusculis, vena peripherica a margine longe remota, venis lateralibus angulum circiter 30-45° costa media formantibus; inflorescentia axillari, alabastris non visis: floribus in pedunculis longis fere teretibus, umbellis ad 7 floris in pedicellis brevioribus, stylo longissimo; fructibus in pedicellis brevibus distinctis teretibus, junioribus campanulatis, maturis piriformibus, magnis, circiter 2 cm. longis, prominenter costatis valvarum verticibus distincte depressis. A small, shrubby Mallee. about 6 feet high, and spreading 6-8 feet, branchlets terete or nearly so. Juvenile leaves not seen. Mature leaves pale -(glaucous-) green, apparently the same colour on both sides, very thick, alternate, petiolate, broadly lanceolate to nearly ovate, with greatest width of about 5 cm. and length of 12 cm. and more, tapering into a blunt point, venation not very distinct, intramarginal veins well removed from the edge, the lateral veins spreading and at an angle of about 30-45 degrees with the midrib. The petioles, midribs and marginal vein yellowish. Inflorescence axillary, buds not seen, flowers on long, nearly terete peduncles, bearing umbels with up to seven in the head on shorter, but distinct, nearly terete pedicels, a style remarkably protruding beyond the stamens (pointing to rather a long operculum) for about the length of the calyx-tube, not capitate ; anthers large, broad, opening in parallel slits, gland at back. Fruits on short but distinct, terete pedicels, when young distinctly urceolate or campanulate, when ripe, somewhat decumbent, pear-shaped, large, about 2 cm. long at 1-5 cm. in greatest diameter, distinctly yet not prominently and branchingly ribbed, narrower at the orifice, the narrow rim darker in colour, and the tips of the valves distinctly sunk. Type, Ernest H. Ising, 407 miles, near Ooldea, South Australia, No. 1480, 5th September, 1920. RANGE. At 407 miles (from Port Augusta), near Ooldea, on the Transcontinental Railway. “In whitish, sandy soil, between sandhills.” This locality is in South Australia (not far from the Great Australian Bight), and it may be confidently predicted that the species will be found. later on, in Western Australia. 354 APPIN GEES. E. TIsingiana is allied to certain thick-leaved species, found particularly round the Australian Bight in South and Western Australia. I would particularly mention— 1. EF. Pimpiniana Maiden. Part XVI, p. 211, Plate 72. 2. FE. Woodwardi Maiden. Part XVI, p. 213, Plate 72. Both of them have a tendency, like H. Isingiana, to fruits of an urceolate shape, but their complete similarities and dissimilarities cannot be fully set down until full botanical material of all three species is available, together with ecological notes, and particulars of bark and timber. CXXXIV. EF. aggregata Deane and Maiden. (Syn. #. Rodwayi Baker and Smith.) See Part XXV, p. 85, of the present work, with Plate 104. While in the text I gave the original description (including a description of the mature leaves), the plate only showed leaves which were supplementary to those in the plate with the original description in Proc. Linn. Soc. N.S.W., xxiv, 614 (1899), and did not show fully mature leaves. I have more than once stated that the plates in the present work (at least as regards a number of the earlier ones) are supplementary to those im the “ Eucalyptographia ’ and a few other works, it being desired to avoid repetitions for the sake of economy. I find that Messrs. Baker and Smith have overlooked these statements ve supplementary figures. I find it desirable, in Plate 235, to supplement the drawings on Plate 104. EL. aggregata, as figured by the authors in Plate 79, and p. 318 (‘‘ Research,” 2nd ed.), is not the plant, #. aggregata Deane and Maiden, as figured on Plate 104 of Part XXV of the present work. . aggregata, as figured by the above gentlemen, is a plant with very narrow juvenile leaves, whereas EH. aggregata Deane and Maiden has very broad ones. The fruits also should have the valves well exsert. It is not stated whence the plant figured by Messrs. Baker and Smith was obtained. Non-recognition of the fact that in H. aggregata the juvenile leaves are broad, has led them to describe a new species with broad juvenile leaves in 2. Rodwayi Baker and Smith. See p. 86, Part XXV, of the present work, and also p. 115 and Plate 25 of “ Research on the Eucalypts,”’ 2nd ed, 355 At one time I thought I could keep FH. aggregata and H. Rodway apart, (a) by the intramarginal vein being nearer the margin in the latter, and (b) the fruit being larger in the latter. But examination of a fairly large series of specimens shows that these differences do not really exist. The following notes on H. aggregata and H. Rodwayz, hitherto unpublished in this work, will be useful. 1. * Black Gum, also known as Swamp Gum and Apple-scented Gum (Bucalyptus Stuartiana F.v.M.). A medium-sized, widely-spreading tree. Bark sub-fibrous, dark, persistent to the branches. Leaves narrow, lanceolate, often slightly unequal-sided, thick and often shining; juvenile foliage opposite, sessile, orbicular, to oblong. Flowers small, many in the umbel; operculum conic. Fruit obconic, usually under 3 millimetres diameter, valves protruding. The form described above corresponds with specimens sent out by Mueller as typical of the tree described as HL. Stuartiana in his “ Kucalyptographia.” Unfortunately, Mueller tried to bring in many other forms under the same name, which led to some obscurity. Deane and Maiden consider the tree, common in Northern Tasmania, and described above, to be distinct from Mueller’s tree, and named it E. aggregata. R. T. Baker considers it to differ further, and calls it H. Rodway. It may be readily distinguished from Ovate Gum (Ff. ovala) by the fibrous bark, narrower leaves, and smaller fruits.” (Rodway, Proc. Roy. Soc. Tas., 1917, p. 20.) 2. “ Rodway, this Journal, 1917, p. 20, refers to the Tasmanian tree as Black Gum (a name it shares with the typical New South Wales form). His reference to H. Stuartiana is to one of the three trees success- ively named HL. Stwartiana, and the Tasmanian tree is the one that I have distinguished under the name Stuartiana prima (see C. R. XXI, p. 4). Seedlings from seeds sent to me by Mr. Rodway from Tasmania, in December, 1917, precisely match those of typical aggregata. I gave some attention to this species on my recent visit to Tasmania. Juvenile leaves vary from narrowish to broadish. There are minor differences in the Tasmanian as compared with the New South Wales specimens, but nothing that seems important to me, nor not easily explained by an environment a thousand miles away from the type. I collected it 15 miles from the Ouse (Victoria Valley P.O.), on the Dee Road. Here I got buds, flowers, and fruits of a flaky barked gum, the tree being of small size. At the Dee this grows into shapely trees of good size. They have a fibrous bark on the butt, with smooth branches; small fruits. A local resident called it Black Peppermint, but I think this name should be reserved for H.amygqdalina.. My informant had probably heard it called Black Gum and corrupted the name.” (Maiden. op. cit., 1918, p. 82.) Following is an additional Tasmanian locality :— “ Trees 50 up to 120 feet high, 2-3 feet in diameter, one 4 feet. Bark flaky on base and trunk, grey, not so fibrous as in HL. amygdalina. Branches dirty white, with flaky bark. Leaves free and somewhat shining, and have not the scent of E. amygdalina. Opossums feed on the young leaves. I could find no seedlings which were not nibbled. In basaltic soil at about 2,000 feet level. Guildford Junction, Tasmania.” (R. H. Cambage, No. 4101, January, 1911.) The allusion to #. amygdalina is explained by the references to Mr. Archer’s Cheshunt specimen, (a), Part VI, of the present work, p. 158 (HL. radiata Hook. f. var. 5), referred by me to H. amygdalina var. mtida, and figured at fig. 2, Plate 31, also (6), p. 86, Part XXV, placed under HL. aggregata. In other words, EH. amygdalina var. mitida Maiden, or H. radiata Hook. f., non Sieb., are synonyms of E. aggregata, 356 It is also to be observed that opossums readily eat the leaves of the Guildford (Tasmanian) tree, while cattle are very partial to the leaves of EH. aggregata on the mainland. I have given some notes in Part LXX of my “ Forest Flora of New South Wales,” but the subject of the partiality (or otherwise) of native and introduced animals for our native trees has been singularly neglected by our stockowners. E. aggregata leaves have a faint, dainty smell, not easily described. We notice the same thing in #. wmenalis, EB. gigantea, and in some other species. Variation in Juvenile Leaves. To recapitulate somewhat, Messrs. Baker and Smith have confused the juvenile leaves that they attribute to FE. aggregata. Those particular juvenile leaves they figure never came from E. aggregata, and even if they did, they grossly misrepresent the characteristic juvenile leaves of the species, which are broad, very broad. At the same time, in Eucalyptus, the question of broad or narrow juvenile leaves (suckers) so very valuable as a character, must be studied philosophically. I will presently show that, within limits, there may be narrow juvenile leaves in FE. aggregata, but this remark is true (as already ascertained) of a number of species, and this must not vitiate the fact that it can be stated (perhaps invariably) whether in a particular species, they are broad or narrow. I have gathered together an enormous amount of evidence to show that, in a given species, there is a surprising amount of variation in the juvenile leaves, (a) seedlings from cotyledon-leaves onwards; (6b) adventitious leaves or suckers from the earliest onwards, until the “‘ mature leaves’ become fully developed. As a rule, for classification purposes, we take cognisance of three kinds of leaves only, (a) cotyledons, (b) juvenile, (c) mature. The study of the protean forms which the leaves assume outside these three groups is an important branch of the subject, which will be dealt with in a subsequent Part. So much is preliminary to the figure 5a, Plate 235, of short, rather narrow, juvenile leaves, which may exceptionally belong to E. aggregata, usually the result of cropping by stock. The term “ Abnormal leaves,” which Messrs. Baker and Smith often use, usually in a wrong sense, is true in the way they employ it for H. Rodwayi, under “ Research, &c.,” p. 115, for they have described “abnormal” leaves for “ juvenile’ leaves (normal “ suckers”). There is no doubt that they belong to EZ. aggregata. The small juvenile leaves, fig. 5a, Plate 235 (and which must be considered in connection with fig. 5b), have their counterparts in fig. 2, Plate 49 (plate of the type), and fig. 7a, Plate 104, 357 VI. THE LEAF, B.—THE MATURE LEAF. Historical.—Venation (Chiefly). A. Sir James Smith (Trans. Linn. Scc., ii, 288, 1797) was the first author to describe Kucalypts in any number (he described twelve), but he makes no allusion to the venation. B. G. Don in “ Dichlamydeous Plants,” vol. 2, p. 818 (1832) under Eucalyptus (which is mainly a translation of De Candolle’s “ Prodromus,” 11, p. 216-220, 1828). In most descriptions he refers only to the intramarginal vein (see below p. 392). A number of the species referred to by him are not recognised now, but their modern equivalents may be ascertained if desired, by reference to the indexes of the various volumes of the present work. 1. The following refer to the intramarginal vein :— E. resinifera—marginate by a nerve. longifolia—marginated by a nerve. robusta var. rostrata—girded by a marginal parallel nerve. vncrassata—girded by a thin nerve, which is parallel with the margin. persicifolia—with a nearly parallel, very thin, nerve on the margin. punctata—girded by a nerve, which is parallel to the margin. purpurascens var. petiolaris —girded by a nerve at the margin. pulularis—veins confluent at the tops, forming a nerve, which is parallel with the margin. radiata—veins very fine, confluent at the apex, and forming a nerve, which is parallel with the margin. stenophylla—lateral nerves connected before the margin. myrtifolia—same as stenophylla. 2. The following is a distant reference to longitudinal venation. See p. 394. E. hypericifolia—lateral nerves of leaves parallel, connected in front of the margin. 358 3. The following are references to transverse venation :— E. corymbosa—veins feathered, hardly evident. macrantha—nerves confluent in front of the margin; veins feathered. pallens—feather-nerved, veins confluent in front of the margins. obliqua—feather-nerved. 4. The following refer to reticulate venation :— E. elongata—reticulately veined. reticulata—reticulately vemed beneath. 5. The following are veinless, or nearly so :— E. gomphocephala—veinless. oblonga—veinless. virgata—nearly veinless. styicta—having the middle nerve hardly prominent, and the rest veinless. cneorifolia—the middle nerve is only prominent, or even evident (szc). ambigua—lateral veins hardly evident. C. Endlicher (1836-1840) “ Genera Plantarum,” speaks of Eucalyptus as “ often parallel-veined,” whatever that may be. D. 1866. Bentham (B. Fl. ili, p. 185). “ . . . the primary veins often scarcely perceptible when the leaves are thick; in some species few. irregular, oblique, and anastomosing and passing through every gradation (the italics are mine. J.H.M.) from that to numerous parallel diverging or transverse veins. always converging into the intramarginal vein, either close to or more or less distant from the edge, the intermediate reticulate veinlets rarely very prominent, and scarcely any when the primary veins are closely parallel.” (p. 185). So also in the venation, characteristic as it often is in the lanceolate leaves, the specific modifications disappear in a great measure as the leaf gets broader, and it is only very rarely that there are any appreciable specific differences in the venation of the sapling leaves ”’ (p. 187). Then, coming to details, the descriptions of Bentham, one of the few monographers of the genus, one of the most distinguished descriptive botanists of any age, who had the collections of Mueller and of many other collectors and botanists before him, demand especial respect. He described the leaves of over 130 species, and found them to vary a good deal, as he has already indicated. It will be seen that Bentham’s favourite description of the primary or lateral veins is “ oblique.” In the 135 species he passes under review, he does not describe the lateral veins in eighteen cases, those he omits having usually linear, or broadly glaucous leaves. Of the remaining 117 he uses the term “ oblique,” in the case of sixty-four species modifying it with “ very” or “rather” in many instances. He even uses the word “ oblique” for stellulata and coriacea, though, in those cases supple- menting it with a statement that the veins are almost parallel with the midrib. In the case of E. obtusiflora he adds the words “ and parallel.” . 359 Although the transverse venation is the oldest, and there is, therefore, reason for taking it first, it is convenient to take longitudinal venation first, because the species are arranged by both Bentham and Mueller in that way. 1. LONGITUDINAL. E. stellulata and E. coriacea, in the following passages, have venation “ almost parallel to the midrib,” but defined as “ very oblique,” while #. virgata is given as an intermediate form. € E. stellulata—Very oblique, starting from near the base, and almost parallel to the midrib, as in F#. coriacea. coriacea.—Very oblique, almost parallel to the midrib. virgata (includes Szeberiana).—More oblique than in &. obliqua, less so than in E. coriacea. The word “ parallel ” is commonly used by Bentham, not in the exclusive sense of longitudinal as in stellulata and coriacea, but without any reference to the direction of the venation, be it longitudinal, transverse or intermediate (oblique or divergent). 2. OBLIQUE. Following are Bentham’s terms in detail :— Apparently oblique. E. stricta. Oblique. E. albens (hemiphlora var. albens.) E. globulus. E. alpina. ‘ E. gomphocephala. E. amygdalina (includes radiata). E. goniocalyx. E. annulata. E. grossa. E. bicolor. E..incrassata. E. Bowmanc. E. melliodora. HE. buprestium. E. obtusiflora. E. coccifera. E. occidentalis. E. corynocalyzx (cladocalyz). E. odontocarpa. E. dwersifolia (as santalifolia). E. oleosa. E. doratoxylon. E. paniculata. E. eudesmiordes. E. platypus. E. exserta. E. redunca. E. falcata. E. Risdoni. Rather Oblique. E. Oldfield. E. vernicosa. E, pilularis, but much less so than in obliqua and piperita. E. uncmata, but not so much so as in FH. gracilis. D 360 Somewhat oblique. BR, tetrodonta, . capitellata. Oblique venation of obliqua. . piperita. Very oblique, almost as in obliqua. . odorata. Oblique and sometimes very much so. . foecunda. Less oblique than in lozophleba. Very oblique. . Behriana. B. Lehmann. . c@esia. E. leucoxylon (includes sideroxylon). . conoidea (erythronema). E. loxophleba. . gracilis, FE. macrorrhyncha. . hemastoma, EB. obliqua. . hemiphloia. EB. pachyloma. Irregular, oblique. . cornuta. Irregularly oblique. . dealbata. Oblique and irregular. . erythrocorys. Oblique, rather irregular. . megacarpa. Irregular, oblique. Rather regular, oblique. . rostrata. EB. teretwcornis. . urnigera. Regular, oblique. . patellaris. Parallel, oblique. . dumosa. BE. pyrvformis. Parallel, rather oblique. . goniantha. 2a. DIVERGENT. The next most favourite word is “ diverging” or “ divergent,” which is used thirty-two times; also sometimes modified by adverbs. Perusal of the list shows how great is the variation amongst species with “ diverging ’’ veins, and also how impossible it is to separate “ oblique ” from “ divergent.” Diverging or divergent. . alba. FE. patens. . eneorifolia. EL. peltata. . cosmophylla. BL. phanicea. . decipiens. BL. platyphylla. . decurva. BE. polyanthemos. . longifolia. HY. rudis. . oligantha. E. siderophlova. . pachyphylla. 361 Very diverging or divergent. E. marginata.—Very diverging, conspicuous, especially underneath. E. diversicolor. EB. microcorys. E. pallidifolia. Rather diverging. E. grandifolia. £. macrandra.—More diverging than in cornuta (see above). Rather regular, diverging. E. Stuartiana (ovata). E. wmanalis. Diverging, rather distant. EB. tetragona. Irregular and distant. E. orbifolia. 3. TRANSVERSE. The word “ transverse ” is used not only for the Corymbose, but is also employed to describe brachypoda, robusta, saligna, and resinifera. Sometimes, e.g., clavigera and tesselaris, by the use of such an expression as “ diverging or almost transverse,’ he “onveys the sense of variation in the application of the term “ transverse.” EB. E. E. E. Diverging or almost transverse. clavigera. E. tesselaris. Very diverging or almost transverse. Drummondi. Divergent and parallel. concolor. E. miniata. Preissiana. E. tetraptera. Very diverging, parallel. BE. botryoides. Very diverging, fine, parallel. E. crebra. Parallel. E. dichromophloia. E. exvmia. Parallel, rather oblique. E. maculata. Parallel, very diverging. E. brachyandra. EB. drepanophylla. Sy ee ; Transverse parallel. E. calophylla. E. latifolia. E. corymbosa E. perfoliata. E. fievfolia: EB. saligna. 362 Parallel, almost transverse. E. brachypoda (macrotheca). EB. resinifera. E. pellita. BE. robusta. E. ptychocarpa. EB. trachyphlova. Bentham does not state the venation in the following cases -— . leptophleba. . terminalis. . leptopoda. EB. angustissima. E. macrocarpa. E. aspera. E. melanophloia. E. cinerea. E. micranthera.—Concealed. E. citriodora. E. pruinosa. E. cordata. E. pulverulenta (cinerea). E. dives. EB. pyrophora. E. ferruginea. EB. setosa. E. Gunniv. E. spathulata. E E = E. Mueller, 1879-84.—Following are the statements of Mueller (“ Eucalypto- graphia ”), who deals with only a hundred species. 1. LONGITUDINAL. Mueller used the word “ longitudinal” in two meanings, viz., as applied to pauciflora (coriacea) and stellulata (1) in the Bentham sense, and (2) his use of the term “longitudinal vein” in £. resinifera, “ the two longitudinal veins removed from the edge ”; JL. saligna, “ the two longitudinal veins only slightly or hardly removed from the edge.” Here he means what he calls elsewhere the ‘‘ circumferential ” or “* peripheric ” vein, and in others the “ intramarginal”’ vein, the second vein being that vein which forms the thickened margin. E. paueiflora (coriacea).—Almost longitudinal, several arising nearly together from the acute base of the leaf. E. stellulata.—Almost longitudinal, three of them arising almost jointly from near the acute base of the leaf. More longitudinal than transverse. E. hemastoma. E. Sieberiana. Usually more erect than transverse (which is really the same as the two preceding). E. piperita. E. hemiphloia.—Diverging at a very acute angle. E. incrassata.—Spreading at a rather acute angle. E. largiflorens (bicolor).—Diverging at a very acute angle, or not very spreading. E. odorata.—Mostly spreading at a very acute angle. E. salmonophloia.—Spreading at an acute angle, E. salubris.—Ascending in an acute angle, Bentham’s “ oblique ” as a rule, but somewhat vaguely with the aid of adverbs. 363 2. OBLIQUE. He is very fond of the word “spreading,” which he uses in the sense of will be referred to later. This Very or much or considerably spreading. . Aberguana. E. populifolia. alba. E. Preissiana. . clavigera. E. prunosa. cordata. E. jnilverulenta (cinerea). . gamophylla. E. punctata. longifolia. E. redunca. macrocarpa. E. robusta. . macrocorys. E. rudis. oleosa. E. setosa. . paniculata. E. siderophlova. . Planchoniana. EB. uncinata. . polyanthema. E. Watsonmana. Moderately spreading. . acmenrordes. E. goniocalyx. alpina. E. Gunnirv (mixed). - Baileyana. E. macrorrhyncha. . buprestium. E. megacarpa. . capitellata. E. obcordata (platypus). cornuta. E. occidentalis. . corynocalyx. E. Oldfieldi. . cosmophylla. E. patens. doratoxylon. BE. phenicea. . erythrocorys. E. pilularis. . eugenrordes. E. pyriformas. fecunda. E. sepuleralis. . globulus. E. tetrodonta. . gomphocephala. Very moderately spreading. _E. stricta. Not much, or very, spreading. . amygdalina (includes radiata). E. gracilis. . Behriana. E. obliqua. Some, not much, spreading. E. erythronema. 364 Considerably divergent. BE. decipiens. Neither very spreading nor very numerous. E. leucoxylon (including sideroxylon). E, melliodora. Neither crowded nor very spreading. E. santalifolia (pachyloma). 3. TRANSVERSE. . In the use of the term “spreading” associated with “transverse” or ce - 3> ce 53 pinnate,” he means “ transverse” as now understood. We have his use of the word in botryoides, corymbosa, ficifolia almost transversely spreading, ptychocarpa, resinifera, saligna, showing that he partly applies it to the Corymbosz, and partly to species allied to resinifera which approach the transverse. In such descriptions as— . calophylla, closely parallel, very spreading ; . eximia, Closely pinnate ; . ficifolia, almost transversely spreading, closely parallel ; . Foelscheana, very divergent or almost horizontally spreading ; . Howittiana, pmnately or pennately spreading ; . maculata, marginata, microtheca, miniata, peltata, rostrata, tereticornas, tetragona, Todtiana, viminalis, resinifera, saligna, ptychocarpa, almost transversely spreading ; EF. tesselaris, pennate-veined ; E. trachyphloia, feathery spreading ; Ses es & it is quite evident, from his figures, that Mueller is using his words somewhat loosely, because he has not reviewed them as a whole, but he is struggling after the Corymbose, and the species allied to tesselaris, which he means to include in the term “ transverse,” although he uses the words “ parallel ’’ and “ pinnate,” or “ pennate ” or “ horizontal spreading’ and such expressions in leu. He also includes as illustrations such species as Howittiana, rostrata, &c., which really belong to the group between the longitudinal and the transverse. Almost transversely spreading. E. botryovdes. E. resinifera. E. corymbosa. E. saligna. E. ptychocarpa. Almost transversely spreading and closely parallel. E. ficifolia, 365 Pennately or pimnately, or feathery, spreading. E. diversicolor. E. rostrata. HE. Howittiana. E. Todtiana. E. maculata. E. trachyphloia. EB. margivnata. EH. tereticornis. HE. microtheca. E. tetragona. E. miniata. E. viminalis. HE. peltata. y Closely pennate. E. eximia. Pennate veined. E. tesselaris. Closely parallel, very spreading. FE. calophylla. Almost parallel and moderately spreading. Et. crebra. Considerably spreading, but neither crowded nor almost transverse. , E. Stuartiana. Very divergent or almost horizontally spreading. EF. Foelscheana. Venation not stated. EB. pachyphylla. EH. Raveretiana. E. tetraptera. b) The exceptions, out of a hundred, to the use of “ spreading” are the use of the terms “ divergent ”’ (which is really the same as “ spreading”) for decipiens ; “closely pennate ” for exumia ; “ “diverging at a very acute angle” for hemiphloia; “more longitudinal than transverse ” for hemastoma ; “almost longitudinal” for pauciflora (coriacea) and stellulata; “usually more erect than transverse’ for > piperita, Sieberiana; “ ascending in an acute angle” for salubris; “ pennate veined ” for tesselaris, amount to say 10 per cent. in all. As regards the 10 per cent., one must not bind Bentham or Mueller to absolute uniformity of treatment in such a protean genus, and doubtless the descriptions were written at different times. Mueller practically uses the term € “spreading ” as generic. But while he, im describing the secondary or lateral veins, almost invariably uses the word “ spreading,” it apparently was an English word with which he was not familiar. For example, consider its use in connection with H. corymbosa, “almost transversely spreading”; the word is redundant; compare his plate. ? 366 As a rule, I have left out Mueller’s terms referring to. the closeness of the lateral veins relating to distance between them, such as “ not of very close approach ” or “ not closely approximated’; “not crowded” or “rather remote,” “ distant,” or “close ** or “rather close.” Mueller frequently uses the word “subtle” to describe the inconspicuous veins in contradistinction to prominent. In my “ Forest Flora of New South Wales,’ Part LXVII, is an Appendix entitled “A Tentative Bibliography of Hucalyptus Oil.” As the title implies, the chemistry rather than the botany, is touched upon, but the paper may be referred to by my present readers. The papers of Messrs. Schimmel & Co., of Leipzig, Germany, from 1887 onwards, may be picked out for especial reference, as the firm was much interested in Eucalyptus oil, and took pains to test oils belonging to a fairly large number of species. So also should the following :—Wilkinson, W. Percy, ‘ Preliminary Survey of Eucalyptus Oils of Victoria.” Proc. Roy. Soc. Vict., vi (New Ser.), 195 (1894). Gives the values of the physical constants of eighty-seven botanically named Eucalyptus oils. The paper has a useful bibliography, and it is the first scientific investigation of Eucalyptus oils in Australia. See also Maiden, J. H., “‘ The Chemistry of the Australian Indigenous Vegetation,” being the Presidential Address in Section B. (Chemistry), Aust. Assoc. for Adv. of Science. See vol. vi, p. 25 (1895). It contains a brief account of my early endeavours to put the investigation of Eucalyptus oils at the Technological Museum on a scientific basis. “ The still is under construction at the Technical College” . . . . (as an exercise in the engineering department of the College, which I was able to effect by virtue of my authority as Superintendent). F. Navdin, 1891. ** From each side of the midrib (Naudin, 2nd Mem. 10) secondary veins start, which is often sufficiently characteristic of certain species. These veins rejoin a marginal vein which makes the circuit of the leaf, whose margin it more or less approaches, and sometimes merge them- selves in it.” G. Deane, 1900.—‘‘ Observations on the Tertiary Flora of Australia, &c.,” Part II, “ On the venation of leaves and its value in the determination of botanical affinities ” (Proc. Linn. Soc. N.S.W., xxv, 581, with Plate 36 (Hucalyptus). In Plate 36 Mr. Deane gives some illustrations of the leaves of Eucalyptus showing the variable venation. “It may be a surprise to many to find on what different plans the vein system of the leaves of different species is arranged. The secondary veins afford a great many different varieties. Observe for instance :— EL. corvacea and #. stellulata with their longitudinal veins, #. Sieberiana and others with secondary veins placed at an acute angle with the midrib. Follow the series down until the secondary veins become almost transverse.’ (P. 585). Mr. Deane and I (Proc. Linn. Soc. N.S.W., xxii, 561, 1897) first began to record the angle which the lateral veins make with the midrib, but in many leaves this can only be stated with more or less approximation. The matter is of great importance, and will be dealt with later. 367 The followmg papers chiefly refer to Venation and Oil. H. Gildemeister, E. and Hoffman, Fr. (1899, 1900) “ Die Altherischen Oele.’ 8vo., p. 919, Berlin, 1899. Also “ The Volatile Oils,’ by E. Gildemeister and Fr. Hoffman, under the auspices of Schimmel & Co. ‘Translation by Kdward Kremers (Milwaukee, U.S.A., 1900, of above.) Pages 524-541 are taken up with Kucalyptus oils. They are divided into five groups, according to their constituents or odour :— First Group. Cineol (Eucalyptol)—containing -oils—Z. globulus (a valuable article on the quantitative determination of Cineol in Eucalyptus oils). #. odorata, E. cneorifolia, E. oleosa, E. dumosa, E. amygdalina, E. rostrata, E. populifolia, E. corymbosa, BE. resinifera, E. Baileyana, E. microcorys, E. Risdoni, E. leucoxylon, E. hemiphloia, E. crebra, E. macrorrhyncha, E. capitellata, E. eugenioides, EL. obliqua, E. punctata, E. loxophleba (foecunda), E. dextropinea, E. laevopinea, EB. Smathii. Second Group. Citronellal—containing oils—H#. maculata, EH. citriodora, 1D\c dealbata, E. Planchoniana. Third Group. Citral-contaiming oils—H. Staigeriana. Fourth Group. Oils with a peppermint-like odour—Z#. haemastoma, HE. piperita. Fifth Group. Oils less known and of indefinite odour—H#. diversicolor, BE. fissilis, E. goniocalyx, E. gracilis, HE. Lehmanni, E. longifolia, E. occidentalis, E. pauciflora (coriacea), E. Stuartiana, E. tereticornis, E. tessellaris, E. Dawsoni, E. camphora. I. R. T. Baker and H. G. Smith, 1901. “ On the relation between leaf venation and the presence of certain chemical constituents in the oils of the Eucalypts.” (Proc. Roy. Soc. N.S.W., xxxv, 116, 1901). 1. “ The venation of Eucalyptus leaves that has perhaps the most scientific importance (my italics, J.H.M.) is that which is characteristic of the : Bloodwoods (corymbosa, intermedia, eximia, trachyphloia, terminalis) ; Swamp Mahoganies (botryoides and robusta) ; Blue Gum (saligna), tesselaris, and a few others (not named). “ This particular venation is of importance because it is also generally characteristic of the Ango- phoras. This venation . . . . appears to be indicative of a preponderance of pinene in the oil.” 2. ““ The venation of the leaves belonging to those species next in order is that which characterises the Hucalypts yielding Kucalyptol oils. Although tending somewhat towards the venation of that group which give oils containing a predominance of pinene, yet the parallel transverse venation, like that of a feather, which is characteristic of the pinene group, is not marked, and the venation and reticulation are exceedingly delicate, the spaces between the principal veins are larger, and a picture of the leaf has a much more graceful and delicate appearance.” Then they cite Smith, globulus, longifolia, goniocalyx, “* or of any other allied species which gives a first-class Hucalyptol oil.”’ Some other species (Mallees and Boxes) are incidentally mentioned. E 368 5. * The next group . . . is that which includes all those species whose oils contain phellandrene and the ketone of peppermint taste and colour : The species cited are coriacea, Sieberiana, vitrea, dives, radiata, amyqdalina, delegatensis, oreades, avd many others (not stated). The classification is not stated very clearly in the text, but the explanation of Plate makes it clearer, the figures 1, 2, 3, below corresponding to Nos. 1, 2, 3, above. Fig. 1 (2. corymbosa.) We have here “ close parallel lateral veins and a thick midrib,” mdicating the presence of pinene in the oil. Fig. 2. (2. Smith.) “ More acute lateral veins which are wider apart. The marginal vein is further removed from the edge, and is slightly bending to meet the lateral veins.’ The authors state these oils consist principally of Hucalyptol and Pinene. Fig. 3 (BL. radiata.) “ Note the still more acute and fewer lateral ves.” The marginal vein is far removed from the edge. Oils consist largely of Phellandrene and Peppermint ketone. K. R. T. Baker and H. G. Smith, 1902. “ A Research on the Hucalypts,” especially in regard to their essential oils.” (Sydney, 1902). This work contains a diagram headed “This diagram showing the probable evolution of the Eucalypts as evidenced by their botanical and chemical characters indicated by this research.’ It is the first diagram of the kind published in regard to a large number of species, and an attempt is made to show genealogies or affinities in two dimensions, and any criticisms I may have on this most meritorious attempt will be given, in detail, in stating my own results or suggestions. Then follows an ampli- fication of the three Groups of the 1901 paper. As the second edition of this work was published in 1920, I shall reserve my comments until that work, which embodies the opinions up to date of the authors is dealt with. See p. 371. The illustrations cited by Messrs. Baker and Smith for the most part appeal to New South Welshmen, and the statement is made that pinene was found in Corymbose oils in Western Australia. This means, as we would expect, a priori, that in oils, as in most other characters, the Corymbose form one of the most stable and best defined groups of the Eucalypts. L. £. C. Andrews, 1913. “ The development of the Natural Order Myrtacez,”’ (Proc. Linn. Soc. N.S.W. XXXVIil, 529, 1913). In working out his thesis the author makes numerous references to the mature leaves of Eucalyptus, and to their venation. The headings of the paper are— Geography ; Karlier forms of Myrtacese; Home of the earlier forms; Differentiation of Myrtacee. ‘This valuable paper does not readily lend itself to brief abstract as regards Kucalyptus. 369 M. R. H. Cambage, 1918. In Proc. Roy. Soc. N.S.W. xlvii, 45 (1913), the author adopts names for three venation groups, viz., Transverse (or right-angled) oblique (or diagonal) and parallel, and defines them as follows :— 1. “ In the transverse venation the lateral veins are straight, nearly parallel to each other, and close together, while the intramarginal vein is close to the edge, and the midrib is thick.” 2. “ In the oblique venation the lateral veins are further apart than in the last form, while the intra- marginal vein is at some distance from the edge.” 3. “ In the parallel venation the lateral veins are well apart, and sometimes show a system of looping, the intramarginal vein being well removed from the edge, and the midrib is thin.” Mr. Cambage (loc. cit.) applies the term “ parallel” to the venation, which includes Z. coriacea and E. stellulata. This is following Bentham to some extent, but I think the use of the term “ longitudinal ” as adopted by Mueller and Naudin is better, especially as the term “ transverse’ usually applies to the position of the lateral vems to one another, and not with respect to the midrib. “ Leaf Venation.—A study of the venation of a series of Hucalyptus leaves discloses the fact that the lateral veins are arranged at all possible angles (my italics, J.H.M.) with the midrib between the limits of about 10 to SO degrees. Attention was first drawn to the botanical and chemical agreement of these venations in a paper read before this Society by Messrs. Baker and Smith, in 1901. For convenience of reference, the venation in its relation to the midrib may be divided into three classes, viz., transverse or right-angled, oblique or diagonal, and parallel, although none of the veins form quite so much as a right-angle with the midrib, nor are any strictly parallel therewith, and the oblique venation may be regarded as that where the lateral veins have a range of about 25 to 65 degrees with the midrib . . . (already quoted). Seeing the very great divergence which often exists between the seedling and adult leaves of the same tree, and also in the venation of the adult foliage of many species, it seems reasonable to suppose that the various ultimate types of venation have been developed in response to some influence or dominating condition, and if the distribution of these various types can be shown, some data should thereby he furnished that would assist in deciding what that particular regulating influence may have been. Transverse Venation.—Upon investigating the distribution of those Eucalypts which have the transverse venation, it is found that they form a very small proportion of the Eucalypts of South-eastern Australia, and are commonest in the coastal area, next in the interior and on the Western Slopes, and last in the mountain region. In the last-named division, Eucalypts having this class of venation appear to be quite absent above an altitude of 3,000 feet, while one species, H. trachyphloia, occurs on the northern part ot the Western Slopes, and another, H. terminalis, in the northern portion of the Interior. The venation of H. tesselaris, which occurs in the north-eastern portion of the Interior, is rather more oblique than trans- verse, and shows a sort of transit stage. It will be seen, therefore, that the Eucalypts with the transverse venation avoid the cold parts, and it is significant that they are absent from Tasmania, and almost so from Victoria, three species, 1. corymbosa, botryoides, and maculata, occurring sparsely near the coast in the extreme north-east corner of that State. Further, there are only about a dozen species of this class which occur in South-eastern Australia, though several are found connecting round through north to west Australia. Judging by its wide distribution, and considering that this type of venation is practically identical with that of the genus Angophora, and avoids the cold, the assumption seems warranted that it belongs to the earliest form of Eucalyptus leaf, and also was developed in a warm climate in Northern Australia.* * “The Tertiary Flora of Australia,” by H. Deane, M.A., Proc. Linn. Soc, N.S.W., xxv, 474 (1900). 370 Oblique Venation.—A study of the oblique venation, or that which is intermediate between the approximately right-angled and parallel venations, and of which /. globulus may be regarded as a type, reveals the fact that the bulk of the Eucalypts fall within this class. It is found that they cccur in the dry interior and also well up on the mountain region to elevations in a few cases of 5,000 feet. This form is most strongly represented in the coastal area, but that is largely because species and indivi duals ure more numerous in that division. It is also the dominant form on the Western Slopes and in the interior, in fact, except for the two species with transverse venation mentioned as occurring in those divisions, practically all other species there belong to the oblique venation series. It is fairly common in the mountain region between the altitudes of 2,000 and 4,000 feet, but becomes less plentiful above that elevation, and practically ceases Just above 5,000 feet. Considering the prevalence of this type of leaf all over Australia, it seems a correct assumption that it is fairly ancient, and was evolved from the transverse venation as a form better suited to make progress amidst the surroundings in which it was placed. Parallel Venation.—The type of leaf referred to as having parallel venation, or having the lateral veins arranged at an angle of less than about 25 degrees with the midrib, belongs chiefly to the mountain region, and secondly to the coastal area; and so far as New South Wales is concerned, is practically confined to those two divisions, the form being absent from the Western Slopes and the interior.” #. coriacea and stellulata are very pronounced examples of this class of venation. A study of the distribution of this type of leaf in New South Wales, Victoria, and Tasmania, leads to the conclusion that it has been evolved largely, if not wholly, in response to cool and moist conditions, and it is of interest to note that the Eucalypt which ascends higher than any other in Australia, viz., H. coriacea, and which reaches an altitude of 6,500 feet, is one of the most typical of the parallel-veined forms in the genus. Everything seems to point to the conclusion that the parallel-veined leaf is the newest type of Euealyptus leaf in existence, that it was developed in the south as an offshoot from the oblique venation, and after the Kosciusko uplift, migrated north along the resultant Main Divide throughout the entire length of New South Wales.” N. R. T. Baker, 1913. In Rept. Aust. Assoc. Adv. Sci., xiv, 309, gives lists of species which yield over 75, 50, 25, 10 per cent. of Cineol and also under 10 per cent. of Cineol respectively. These Groups follow no known affinities of species in other directions. I will reserve my criticisms in this direction until the work of Messrs, Baker and Smith (1920) is brought under review. O. Baker and Smith, 1915. “ The Botanical and Chemical Characters of the Eucalypts and their Correlation.” (This is part of a paper contained in the First Report of a Committee, British Association Report, 1915, and deals with essential oils). * The essential oils . . . vary in composition in a striking degree, but the variation is of a remarkably uniform character, and apparently has been contemporaneous with distinctive botanical changes; this is strongly brought out by the progressive alteration in the veins of the mature lanceolate leaves, starting from the featherlike venation of the members of the Corymbos group, through the intermediate form representative of the members of the cineol-pinene group, to the looping or butterfly-wing venation of the leaves of the ‘ Peppermints’ and the ‘ Ashes,’ a form indicative of the presence of the terpene phellan- drene. The varying thicknesses of the midribs; the disposition of the marginal veins; the second vein in No. 3, and the varying amount of oil-glands in these pictures should all be noted. The first type is represented by the Angophoras and by certain Eucalypts, between which there is general chemical agreement. The terpene in the oils of the species of Eucalyptus characterised by this venation, and also in the Angophoras, is pinene; phellandrene does not occur in them, and cineol is either absent or only present in small amount, whilst the yield of oil is always small, : 371 The second type of venation is characteristic of the species which yield oils consisting of pinene and cineol; the oils richest in cineol are obtained from leaves having this venation. It is well shown in such species as H. globulus, BH. Bridgesiana, H. goniocalyx, BE. Smithii, &c. Oils derived from species with this venation do not contain phellandrene. As the lateral veins are farther apart than are those of the first group, more room for oil-glands is available, so that, as a rule, a greater yield of oil is obtained from the members of the second group than from those of the first. The third group contains the species which yield oils in which the terpene phellandrene is an important constituent.” P. R. T. Baker and H. G. Smith, 1920. “ Research on the Eucalypts.” Second Edition of the 1902 work. I will confine my essential comments to this edition, as it contains the latest and most comprehensive pronouncements of the authors. The notes in square brackets are mine. [Of the species figured, (Plates 5-11) EH. corymbosa and EH. botryoides fall in Group I; E. globulus, HE. Smithii, E. Australiana (radiata) fall in Group IIT, Class (6) ; E. Sieberiana and EF. dives fall in Group VII, Class (b.) The other Groups and Classes are not represented by similar figures. See below, p. 376]. Group I.—In this Group are placed the following Eucalypts yielding an oil consisting largely of Pinene, without phellandrene. Cineol is almost or quite absent :— 1. E. calophylla. 12. EB. saligna var. pallidivalvis 2. EH. diversicolor. (grandis). 3. E. tesselaris. 13. EL. nova-anglica. 4. E. trachyphlova. 14. E. acaciaeformis.* 5. E. terminalis. 15. E. Rydalensis. 6. EL. corymbosa. 16. EH. carnea. 7. EH. intermedia. 17. E. dextropinea. 8. EH. exima. 18. E. nigra (In Group V, 1st Edn.) 9. E. botryoides. 19. E. laevopinea. 10. E. Fouanae 20. EH. phlebophylla. 11. EL. saligna. 21. EL. alpina. [Nos. 1, 2, 12, 14, 15, 16, 18, 20 and 21 are not in this Group in Ist Edition]. Group I.—[Nos. 1, (4-8) belong to the Corymbose (Bloodwoods.) Nos. 17-21 belong to the Renanthere. The remainder include Swamp Mahoganies, Blue and Flooded Gums (of eastern Australia]. * In the oil of this species traces of phellandrene were detected, nevertheless it is practically a pinene oil, so has been placed in this Group. (R.T.B. and H.G.S.), 372 Group II.—In this Group are placed the following Eucalypts yielding an oil consisting principally of pinene and cineol; the latter constituent not exceeding 40 per cent., determined by the phosphoric acid method at time of distillation. Phel- landrene and aromadendral* are absent. 22. E. Wilkinsoniana (In Group I, lst +35. EZ. rudis. Edn.) 36. EH. maculata. 23. EB. eugenoides. 37. HE. intertexta. 24. E. umbra (In Group I, Ist Edn.) 38. H. lactea. 25. E. santalrfolra. 39. EB. paludosa. 26. FE. Blaxlandi. 40. E. Baeuerlen. 27. E. microcorys. 41. FB. viminalis var. (a) (In Group ITI, 28. BE. hemilampra. Class (a), Ist Edn.) 29. E. corynocalyx. 42. FE. paniculata. 30. EF. fasciculosa. 43. EF. cornuta. 31. £. megacarpa. 44. 2. quadrangulata. 32. EB. redunca. 45. EB. conica. 33. EB. Lehmanni. 45. BE. Bosistoana. 34. L. lencorylon. [Nos. 24, 25, 26, 29, 30, 31, 32, 33, 34, 35 and 43 are not in this Group in Ist Edition]. [This is an artificial chemical group, inasmuch as its oils are mainly mixtures of pinene and cineol, the quantity of the latter constituent present being fixed at the arbitrary percentage of forty. Accordingly it is not a matter of surprise that, botanically, it consists of heterogeneous species. For example, we have included in this group—Stringybarks, Tallow-wood, Boxes, a Mahogany, Sugar Gum and other White Gums, Yates, and Ironbark and Ribbony Gum.| Group IIJ.—-Class (a). In this Group are placed the following Eucalypts yielding an oil consisting principally of cineol and pinene, in which the cineol exceeds 40 per cent., at the time of distillation, but under 55 per cent. Phellandrene is absent and aromadendral very rarely occurs. 47. EB. polyanthemos. 59. HL. Rodway. 48. HB. Stuartiana. 60. EH. cinerea. 49. i var. cordata. 61. E. dealbata. 50. EB. bicolor. 62. EL. resinifera. 51. B. longifolia. 63. EH. accedens. : 52. B. Behriana. 64. H. vernicosa. 53. EB. Rossii. 65. EH. urnigera. 54. E. salmonophloia. 66. H. unialata. 55. B. tereticornis var. linearis (Seeana). 67. E. Gullicki. 56. E. rostrata var. borealis. 68. L. platypus. 57. EB. camphora. 69. H. calycogona. 58. BE. Maidens. 70. E. Dalrympleana. [Nos. 54 and 63-70 are not included in this Group in Ist edition. | * The name Aromadendral is used throughout this work in a general sense to denote the presence of one or more members of this group of characteristic aldehydes, which includes cuminaldehyde and cryptal. See the article in this work on these aldehydes (R,.T.B. and H.G.S8.). 373 [Group III is divided into two sub-groups, Classes (a) and (6). ‘These, from the chemical point of view, are classiiied on the basis of the cineol present exceeding 40 per cent. (see Group II), but under 55 per cent., or over 55 per cent. The figure 55 is chosen because that is the standard fixed by the British Pharmacopceia. (Incidentally it may be remarked that the U.S. Pharmacopeia demands 70 per cent. of cineol.) So that the classification of the species enumerated in Group III (a) and (4) is limited by the requirements of certaim Pharmacopceias. This is utilitarian, but it is not scientific. Group III (Class (a).—This Class includes species that [am unable to place under any natural groups known to me ; for example, we have Red Box, Woolly Butt, a large Mallee, a Blue Gum, a Forest Mahogany, a White Gum, together with miscellaneous other eastern species. From Western Australia we have the Salmon Gum, and two other species belonging to the Mallee type. They embrace trees from various climatic regions, oi different sizes, habits, barks, and timbers.] Group I[1.—Class (b). In this Group are placed the followmg Hucalypts, yielding an oil consisting principally of cineol and pinene, in which the cineol exceeds 55 per cent. Phellandrene and aromadendral are absent. | Norr.—55 per cent. of cineol is the standard fixed by the British Pharmacopceia. The American Pharmacopceia demands 70 per cent. cineol. See also Group IV, Class (qa).| 71. EH. sideroxylon.* 82. HE. Muelleri. 72. EH. squamosa.* 83. EH. longicornis. 73. H. Smithw.* 84. H. Perrimana. 74. H. Bridgesiana.* 85. EH. costata. 75. E. populifolia.* : 86. EH. maculosa.* 76. EH. Parramattensis. 87. H. goniocalyx.* 77. E. parvifolia. 88. H. globulus.* 78. H. pumila. 89. H. Nepeanensis (Bosistoana). 79. HE. pulverulenta.* 90. E. cordata. 80. EH. Morrisw.* 91. H. Australiana (radiata). 81. E. Moorei. [Group III, Class (6).—A very incongruous group of species according to any test I am able to apply.]| [Groups IV—VII are based on a 40 per cent. standard of cineol, with or without phellandrene and pinene.|] * Included in Group III, Class (@) in 1st Edition. 374 Group IV, Crass (a).—In this Group are placed the following Eucalypts yielding an oil contammg over 40 per cent. of cimeol, but in which pinene is diminishing and aromadendral making its appearance, thus approaching the typical ‘ Boxes.” Phellandrene is absent. 92. EB. eleophora.* 97. E. oleosa.* 93. E. punctata.t 98. E. dumosa.* 94. FE. tereticornis var. cineolifera. 99. E. polybractea* ( fruticetorum). 95. E. cosmophylla. 100. E. cneorifolia.* 96. EB. stricta.* 101. 2. odorata. [Group IV, Class (a), consists of about half Mallees, the remainder being composed of miscellaneous and dissimilar species, e.g., the Bundy, the Grey Gum, a form of Forest Red Gum, a South Australian White Gum, and a Box from the same State. | Group LV, Ciass (6).—In this Group are placed the followmg Eucalypts yielding an oil containing over 40 per cent. of cmeol, but in which phellandrene is making its appearance, thus approaching the more pronounced phellandrene-bearing oils. 102. B. melliodora.t 105. HE. Risdoni. 103. £. ovalifolia var. lanceolata.t 106. L. linearis. 104. E. Consideniana. [Group LV, Class (6), begms with two Boxes, a Yellow one and a Red one; then we have a bastard Peppermint, followed by two White Gums, not closely related to each other, endemic to Tasmania. | Group V.—In this Group are placed the following Eucalypts yielding an oil consisting largely of cineol, pmene, and aromadendral, but in which the cineol does not exceed 40 per cent. Phellandrene is usually absent. 107. £. tereticornis.§ 116. BE. marginata. 108. E. punctata (var. didyma).§ 117. £. affinis.|| 109. EB. rostrata. 118. £. Fletcheri (Baueriana). 110. B. propinqua.\| 119. &. Woollsiana§ (a mixed species). lll. EB. Deane. 120. H. albens.§ 112. BE. Rudder. 121. B. hemiphloia.s 113. E. salubris. 122. EL. gracilis.§ 114. E. occidentalis. 123. E viridis (acacioides).§ 115. £. exserta. 124. L. uncinata (leptophylla). [This Group includes the Forest Red Gum and Murray Red Gum, two Grey Gums, Boxes (Red, Brown, and Grey), Deane’s Gum, Gimlet, Yate, Jarrah, Ironbark Box, and three Mallees, and one or two others. | ———_——————— * Included in Group III, Class (4), Ist Edition. + Included in Group III, Class (a), lst Edition. t Included in Group III, Class (c), lst Edition. § [In Group LV, Ist Edition. || In Group II, 1st Edition). Ee B75 Group VI.—In this Group are placed the following Hucalypts, yielding an oil consisting principally of pinene, cineol, and phellandrene, but in which the cineol does not exceed 40 per cent. 125. EH. viminalis.* 137. LH. fastigata (regnans).* 126. H. Gunnit. 138. EH. fraxinordes.* 127. E. rubida.t 139. H. macrorrhyncha.* 128. H. Irbyt. 140. H. capitellata.* 129. H. Bancroft. 141. E. acmeniordes.* 130. H. acervula. 142. H. Planchoniana.* . 131. E. hemastona.* 143. HB. pilularis.* 132. EH. Laseronv. 144. E. obliqua. 133. H. ovalifolia (polyanthemosa).* 145. H. crebra.* 134. H. Dawson.* 146. H. siderophloia.* 135. E. angophoroides.* 147. E. melanophloia.* 136. E. microtheca.* 148. H. cerulea (sideroxylon var. pal- lens).* [This cludes several White Gums, a Red Gum, two Red Boxes, a Peppermint, a Mountain Ash, three Strmgybarks, a White Mahogany, Blackbutt, and four Iron- barks. | Group VII, Cxuass (a).—In this Group are placed the following Kucalypts yielding an oil consisting largely of phellandrene, cineol, and piperitone, but in which cineol does not exceed 40 per cent. :— 149. H. piperita.t - 153. E. vitrea.t 150. H. amygdalina.t 154. HE. Luehmanniana (virgata).t 151. E. amygdalina var. nitida (nitida). 155. EH. coccifera. 152. HE. phellandra. [Includes four Peppermints and two small White Gums. | Group VII, Cuass (6).—In this Group are placed the following Kucalypts yielding an oil consisting largely of phellandrene and piperitone, but in which cineol is almost, if not quite, absent :— 156. EH. coriacea. § 162. EH. gomphocephala. 157. HE. Sieberiana.§ 163. EL. teniola. 158. E. campanulata (Andrewsi). 164. E. Andrewsi (same as 158). 159. EH. oreades. § _ 165. E. dives. § 160. H. delegatensis (gigantea). § 166. HE. radiata. § 161. #. regnans. [It includes two White Gums, three Mountain Ashes, five Peppermints, and Tuart. | * [In Group V, Ist Edition. 7 [In Group I, Ist Edition. ] t [In Group VI, Class (a), 1st Edition. ] § [In Group VI, Class (6), 1st Edition.] 376 Group VIIT.—In this Group are placed the following Eucalypts yielding an oil not readily placed in the other groups. Cineol is almost or quite absent :— 167. E. virgata* (not the virgata Sieb). 172. EB. patentinervis (Kirtoniana).* 168. £. stellulata.* 173. E. citriodora.* 169. BE. Macarthuri.* 174. EB. Marsdeni (Penrithensis). 170. E. aggregata.* 175. EB. ligustrina. 171. E. Staigeriana. 176. B. apiculata.* [Includes two Black Gums or Black Sallies, a Lemon-scented Gum, Woollybutt, an Ironbark, a Mahogany, a Bastard Strmgbark, a Stringybark, and a false Mallee. ] [There have been certain charges in the grouping in the 2nd Edition, and I hope I have made such clear. They arise in part from :— 1. Examination of some oils which were unavailable when the Ist Edition was written. 2. Transposition into different Groups and Classes. This is an indication that the chemist, hke the botanist, in struggling after the light, is endeavouring to substitute quantitativeness for qualitativeness. | Following are notes on certain illustrations of leaves contained in Messrs. Baker and Smith’s work (both editions) :— First Edition, Plate 2. Second Edition, Plate 5. Leaf of Eucalyptus corymbosa Sim. The arrangement of the lateral veims indicates the presence of pinene as a principal constituent in the oil, and the absence of phellandrene. [The secondary veins of the middle-third of the leaf make an angle of 75 degrees with the midrib (according to the photo.).] First Edition, Plate 3. Second Edition, Plate 6. Leaf of ELucalyptus botryoides Sm. The venation indicates the presence of pinene in the oil, but shows the com- mencement of the definition of certain lateral veins, which feature becomes more characteristic in the venation of those leaves belonging to the Eucalyptol-pinene Group, as 2. globulus, &c. (In the 2nd Edition, cineol is substituted for eucalyptol.) (The secondary veins, according to the photo., make an angle of 45 degrees to 60 degrees with the midrib. | First Edition, Plate 4. Second Edition, Plate 7. Leaf of Eucalyptus globulus Labill. ae The venation indicates that the oil contains eucalyptol (cineol in the 2ad Edition), together with pinene, and that phellandrene is absent. |The secondary veins (according to the photo.) make an angle of 45 degrees with the midrib. | * (In Group VII ,Ist Edition.) 377 First Edition, Plate 5. Leat of Eucalyptus Smith R.T.B. The venation indicates that the oil contains eucalyptol, together with pmene, and that phellandrene is absent. [In the 2nd Edition, Plate 8, we have the same species, but the text is: “ The venation indicates that the oil contains cineol together with pinene, and that phellandrene is absent. Oils from Eucalyptus species having this leaf venation are extensively used for pharmaceutical purposes.” . The secondary veins, according to the photo., make angles of 30 degrees to 45 degrees with the midrib.] First Edition, Plate 6. Not in 2nd Edition. Leaf of Hucalyptus longifolia Link. The venation indicates that the oil contains eucalyptol, together with pinene, and that phellandrene is absent. [The secondary veins, according to the photo., make an angle of 60 degrees with the midrib. ] First Edition, Plate 7. Second Edition, Plate 9. Leaf of Eucalyptus Sieberiana F.v.M. The venation indicates a predominance of phellandrene in the oil, together with the Peppermint ketone. [The secondary veins, according to the photo., make an angle of 15 degrees with the midrib. } First Edition, Plate 8. Second Edition, Plate 10. Leaf of Hucalyptus amygdalina Labill. The venation denotes that the oil contains phellandrene, together with the Peppermint ketone. The innumerable oil glands shown in this leaf account for the abundance of oil obtained from this species. Second Edition, Plate 10. Leaf of Eucalyptus Australiana R.T.B. and H.G.S. The innumerable oil glands shown in this leaf account for the abundance of oil obtained from this species. [The secondary veins (according to the photo.) make angles of 10 degrees to 15 degrees with the midrib.] 378 First Edition, Plate 9. Second Edition, Plate 11. Leaf of Eucalyptus dives Schau. The venation indicates the presence of phellandrene in the oil, together with the Peppermint ketone. Note the characteristic looping arrangement of the principal veins, the commencement of which feature is first seen in the bending of the marginal vem in the venation of the leaves belonging to the Eucalyptol-(cineol in 2nd Kdition)pinene Group. Oils obtained from Eucalyptus species having this leaf venation are now exten- sively used for the separation of metallic sulphides by a flotation process. [The secondary veins (according to the photo.) make an angle of 15 degrees with the midrib. ] Correlation of the leaf-venation and chemical constituents of the oils. The work of Messrs. Baker and Smith does not either in the Ist (1902) or 2nd Edition (1920) of their “ Research on the Eucalypts ” refer to correlation in so many words; the word “ correlation” is used by them for the first time so far as | know in a paper—‘ The botanical and chemical character of the Eucalypts and their correlation ~ contributed to a symposium (British Association, 1915). At the same time, the commencement of this work is their 1901 paper already abstracted, entitled ““ On the relation between leaf-venation and the presence of certain chemical constituents in the oils of the Eucalypts.” Let us examine what this correlation is stated to be. The 1901 paper (see p. 367) makes three groups :— 1. The Bloodwoods (corymbosa, intermedia, eximia, trachyphloia, terminalis); Swamp Mahoganies (botryoides, robusta), Blue Gum (saligna), Moreton Bay (tessellaris), “and a few others.” mm 2 = They contain a preponderance of pinene. 2. “ Although tending somewhat towards the venation of that group which gives oils containing a predominance of pinene, yet the parallel transverse venation, like that of a feather, which is characteristic of the pinene group is not marked om They cite Smithii, globulus, longifolia, goniocalyx, “ or of any other allied species which gives a first-class Kucalyptol oil.’ Some other species are mentioned incidentally in the paper. 3. “ All those species whose oils contain phellandrene and the ketone of pepper- mint taste and colour.” The species cited are coriacea, Sieberiana, vitrea, dives, radiata, amygdalina, elegatensis, oreades, and many others. Se ae eS eee » ———e 379 How do these three Groups compare with the eight groups (together with six sub-groups or classes) into which the species are divided in the “ Research, &c.” (2nd Edition) (see p. 26, &c,)? They do not quite compare with each other, which is not surprising, as we consider the development of knowledge during nearly twenty years. 1901 Paper. 1920 (*‘ Research, &c.’’). | Group I mainly ... ae .../ Group I, with species Nos. 13-21 added, which mainly belong to the Renanthere. Group II mainly ... ike ...| Group II. Pinene and cineol, the latter not exceeding 40 per cent. Group III (a). Pinene and cineol, the latter between 40 and 55 per cent. In class (6) the cineol exceeds 55 per cent. Between Group II and Group III | Groups 4-7 are based on a 40 per cent. standard of cineol, with or without phellandrene and p'nene. Group IV (1), Phellandrene absent. Group IV (6), ““ Phellandrene making its appearance, thus approach- ing the more pronounced phellandrene-bearing oils.” Group V contain pinene, phellandrene usually absent. Group VI contain pinene and phellandrene. Group VII (a) contain phellandrene and piperitone. Group ITI mainly ... sie ...| Group VII (6) contain phellandrene and piperitone, but the cineol is almost or quite absent. Group VIII. Oils not readily placed in the other Groups. Cineol almost or quite absent. Messrs. Baker and Smith’s grouping of the species, so far as any natural botanical system is concerned, leads to confusion. Looking upon it as a classification of oils, the arrangement is based, to an important extent, on pharmaceutical requirements, and is, to that extent, of an empirical character. At p. 423, 2nd Edition of their work, they cite the oils most important to the distiller as yielding rich Cimeol oils, viz..—polybractea (fruticetorwm); Australiana (radiata); cneorifolia; Smathw, but they are not closely allied to each other as regards any other characters. The Corymbose will be found spread over their Groups 1, 2, 8. The Renanthere will be found spread over their Groups 1, 2, 4, 6, 7, 8. The Coriacez, a fairly well defined section of the Renantherze, will be found distributed over their Groups 1, 3, 4, 6, 7, 8. The three Groups of Venation they employ are those which have been used by botanists for very many years (see p. 395), and I have added a sub-group which I call Coriacee. I have already, under Baker and Smith (1920), pointed out, almost without comment, the chemical and botanical relations of the Groups, and to this I refer my readers. As a practical correlation of working value, it is intricate and vague, and for purposes of broad classification (it promises nothing more), inferior to Bentham’s 380 anthereal system. Incidentally it may be pointed out that at p. 394, I have shown that venation which, in an important degree (though not exclusively) is dependent on the structural requirements of the individual leaf, varies with the width of the leaf. This is a contributing cause to variation in the venation of ae belonging to the same species. Messrs. Baker and Smith have supplemented existing evidence in regard to the ee ae definiteness of — (a) The Corymbosz (Bloodwoods), (6b) The Renanthere, already strongly differentiated by taxonomists, but they leave, as indeed others do, the vast intermediate group, in much the same rather indefinite position as heretofore. Their classification being more or less a chemical one, it is the botanist who has to help the chemist towards a natural system, or rather, the classification of plants lies with the botanist, and it is his duty to see if he can obtain any points from the chemist to help in forming a natural one, which will eventually be, as has been pointed out for very many years, based on the accumulation of data from all sources. This seems an appropriate place for the following passages from my pen in Proc. Roy. Soc. Tas., 1914, p. 24 :— ~ It is unsafe to generalise in regard to the composition of . . . oils from very few distillations Very many additional oils are required even for generalisations. Before a complete research can be made, a full series of oil-determinations in regard to a particular species should include leaves taken every month of the year, and for as many years as possible, as the meteorological conditions of any year differ from those of every other year, in spite of the search after cycles by meteorologists. Leaves should be collected from the lower branches and from those at the top, from those along the periphery (of the tree) and from those at a distance from it. Then we require leaves from trees of various ages and sizes, from trees growing in as many districts as possible, and in situations exhibiting as much accommodation to environment as possible. The above refer to spontaneous trees; the variation that takes place in cultivated trees is almost a sealed book. Every charge of leaves submitted to distillation should be backed by specimens in the herbarium, so that any questions that may arise at any time in regard to anomalies, or reputed anomalies, connected with the oil results, may be considered in connection with the corresponding botanical material. The referential material in regard to oil-analysis should be at least as complete as systematists find necessary in their investigations of a species. As regards every oil referred to in literature, there should be a schedule of particulars as to the tree which yielded it, date of collection, and so on. Systematists are by no means free from blame as regards their work. Mueller has placed us under the greatest obligation in regard to his pioneering monograph on Eucalyptus, a foundation on which all suceeeding workers must build, but in the vast majority of his plates he gives us no details as to the specimen figured. In effect, he says, “This is Eucalyptus of such and such a species, never mind whether it is the type, or a South Australian or Queensland form of it’ . . . In the vast majority of plates the types certainly are not drawn, and what particular form, attributed to the species, we can only guess at. The value of a botanical drawing may be very greatly discounted if the precise locality, date of collection, and even the name of the collector, be omitted. If these particulars cannot be given, the plate should not be published.” As an illustration of how careful one should be to give the amplest data in regard to the oil from every charge of leaves, Mr. F. W. Wakefield, botanist to an important oil-distilling firm, told Mr. Blakely (one of my botanical assistants) and me that he could obtain three different oils from #. radiata (Australiana), according as the trees of that species grew on ridges, sides of hills, and flats in the same district. a ‘ vv a en 381 THE DOGMA OF THE CONSTANCY OF SPECIES. A fundamental objection I make to some conclusions in Messrs. Baker and Smith’s work is that they inculcate and insist upon the exploded dogma of the constancy of characters in species. It is true that sometimes the authors endeavour to tone down the word “ constancy ” be prefixing the word “ comparative. ” In the “ History of Botany ” by von Sachs, Oxford trans. 1890, chapter III is devoted to * Uecanues: of the Natural System under the mfluence of the Dogma of the Constancy of Species.” I take three brief extracts from the work :— the idea of natural relationship on which the natural system exclusively rests, necessarily remained a mystery to all who believed in the constancy of species; no scientific meaning could be connected with this mysterious conception; and yet the farther the enquiry into affinities proceeded, the more clearly were all the relations brought out, which connect together species, genera, and families. Pyrame de Candolle developed with great clearness a long series of such affinities as revealed to us by comparative morphology, but how were these to be understood, so long as the dogma of the constancy of species severed every real objective connection between two related organisms? . . .” (p. 110). . . . The barren dogma of the constancy of species which, as Lange wittily remarks, comes direct from Noah’sark . . .” (p. 138). (Darwin) “. . . is always pointing expressly to the fact that the natural system is the form in which it has come to him, which he accepts in the main as the true one, is not built upon the physiolcgical, but upon the morphological value of organs . . . Like Robert Brown and De Candolle, he insists upon the high importance for purposes of classification, of aborted and physiologically useless organs; he points to cases in which very distant affinities are brought to light by numerous transition forms of inter- mediate stages . . .° (p. 152). [The whole chapter should be carefully read.] Let us take a couple of passages out of Prof. F. O. Bower’s suggestive Hooker Lecture, Journ. Linn. Soc., xliv, 110 (1917) :— oe In writing systematic works, the sole endeavour must be to arrange the material so as to indicate phylesis. It seems easy at the present day to grant this in theory, but it is difficult indeed to carry it out consistently in practice. For it involves the whole problem of Natural Relationships, which should be based upon the sum of all knowledge relating to the organisms classified.”’ (p. 110). “The outlook of the pre-Darwinian systematist must have been highly unsatisfactory to any intelligent man. On the one hand he found the deeply-ingrained belief in the Constancy of Species. This docirine, introduced originally by Linnaeus as a summation of his experience, was for a century accepted by his followers as an accepted truth. But, on the other hand, there was a growing sense of the kinship of living organisms. ‘ Natural Affinity’ was instinctively recognised as a consequence of close com- parison. The instinct translated itself into methods of grouping together such forms as have prominent features In common into genera and families. Such relationship and consequent grouping was exem- plitied in all divisions of the Vegetable Kingdom. If this was merely a reflection of the plan of separate Creation of Constant species, well might Elias Fries remark that there was “ quoddam supernaturale’ in the Natural System.” (p. 109). And in “ Journal of Heredity ” for April, 1919, we have— “Tu spite of the epoch-making discoveries of Kolreuterer and Sprengel, biologists still believed in the dogma of fixity of species. A new era was not opened until early in the 19th Century.” (p. 152). Messrs. Baker and Smith’s views as to the constancy or fixity of species are quite clear. Mr. Baker has strongly held to the view of the Constancy of Species for very 382 many years. For instance, in Trans. Aust. Assoc. Adv. Sct., vill, 229 (1901), he has a paper “ On the Constancy of specific characters of the genus Eucalyptus,” and he has converted Mr. H. G. Smith to this point of view in their joint deductions on the results of work on Eucalyptus oils. I controverted this position in Journ. Roy. Soc. N.S.W., xxxviil, 332 (1904), under the heading “ Has variation in SUES now ceased? * and briefly in Part VIII, p. 247, of the present work under the title “ Reputed Constancy of characters in Eucalyptus.” The longer I live and study plants im the bush and the botanic garden, facts crowd upon me which point to the truth of the beautiful dogma of the infinite variation of living organisms. Messrs. Baker and Smith not only hold a contrary view, but, from some of the following passages in their work (2nd Edition), they make poimted refer- ence to a suppositious type of “ morphologist ** who, so far as Australia is concerned, has long passed away. Under this name a type of botanist is referred to who is assumed to rely upon the physical characters of organs exclusively. I shall refer to the subject more in detail at p. 390. Following are references to several passages in Messrs. Baker and Smith’s work :— (a) The chapter (p. 7) is headed— * Comparative Constancy of specific characters.” They go on, “The reputed or supposed great variation of individual Eucalyptus species has arisen probably by the attempts of botanists to found species on morphological characters alone.” The same phrase is used at p. 8. (b) At p. 7 the authors say— * The most serious objections to Bentham’s anthereal system are :— 1. That of placing in the same group and in juxtaposition, species which to those familiar with the trees in the field, are perfectly distinct from each other, and 2. That of separating under various sections trees which by bark, wood, habit, ae charaeters, chemical properties of their oils, kinos, dyes, &c., ought to stand near each other And then Messrs. Baker and Smith proceed, on the strength of some very general remarks of the late Rev. Dr. Woolls, to compare his work on Eucalyptus with that of the immortal Bentham, to the detriment of the latter. And when we bear in mind that Bentham was never in Australia, and that he had to depend on herbarium material (often very imperfect) and notes of collectors, it is simply marvellous what he accom- plished in classification. His anthereal system is still invaluable. This criticism of Bentham’s placing in juxtaposition some species not naturally closely related to each other, comes ill from authors who propound a number of groups based on oils, and obtain unnatural combinations in the process. Bentham is again soundly trounced at p. 8 for relying on herbarium specimens, which were all he had to rely upon (over fifty years ago), and if they had been complete, with reliable notes as to habit, bark, and timber, it is not likely he would have made any mistake at all. I, as one of the pioneers in insisting on the use of all the characters ; 383 available in descriptions of new species, say that it is pleasing to find that there are indications that Messrs. Baker and Smith are coming round to such a view, in spite of their erroneous deductions. (c) At p. 9 they quote Mueller’s words from the “ Eucalyptographia ”— “ #. oblijua is distinguished from FH. piperita by . . . and perhaps by anatomic histologic, and chemical peculiarities of the bark and wood, which characteristics remain yet more comprehensively to be studied.” (a) As a specimen of special pleading, see the authors’ remarks at p. 9— “That there are variations cannot be denied (my italics, J.H.M.), but they are comparatively few when the extensive range of the genus is considered. With the exception of about half a dozen, all the Eucealypts enumerated in this work will be found to possess comparatively constant characters throughout their geographical distribution. On the whole. therefore, we think that the Eucalypts may be regarded as fuirly (a buffer-word, J.H.M.) invariable. It must, of course, be admitted that herbarium material of Eucalyptus species can be so arranged (a euphuism for faked, J.H.M.) as to show perfect gradations; but then all other physical characters are ignored.” (I taught Mr. Baker, many years ago, that it would be unscientific, that is to say untruthful, to ignore them, J.M.H.) How can we presume to set a limit to the variation? It has been going on, it is going on, and it will be gomg on for all time. The only thing constant, amidst the incessant changes amongst species, is the type of each species. The authors’ arguments, stated at length on pp. $-11, and based on data deduced from oil-results, confirm the obvious necessity for botanically correct material to be supplied if chemically correct oils are required. (é) “ As a further evidence of the comparative constancy of Hucalyptus species, one need only look to their introduction into other countries, where they retain all their physical characters and morphology, as obtains in their native habitat.” (p. 11.) A statement like this could only have been penned by those ignorant of variation in the same species under cultivation in various parts of the world, e.g., Algiers and California. See, e.g., my paper “ The variability of Eucalyptus under cultivation,” Proc. Linn. Soc. N.S.W., 887 (1903). The evidence of variation that I have seen as a cultivator, and much of it is in the National Herbarium, Sydney, to-day, is overwhelming. (f) “ Necessarily, our conclusions cannot always be expected to coincide with those who have classified, on morphological grounds alone, so wonderful a genus as the Eucalypts.” (p. 20.) I think that “coimeciding”’ is an ideal which will never be attained. Each worker must contribute his mite to the total. At present the work has only been begun, and new species remain to be discovered, additional facts require to be known about described species, while we are only on the threshold of our knowledge of the complicated relations of species to one another. (9) “ #. dives. The oil of H. dives shows a comparative constancy similar to those of other individual Eucalypts, so that the species has now been stabilised.” (p. 305.) G 384 (As a matter of fact, this was done by Deane and Maiden on morphological grounds in Proc. Linn. Soc. N.S.W., xxiv, 460 (1899), as soon as they obtained access to a type or co-type of #. dives. The question of the oil had nothing to do with recognition of the species). The subject is more fully treated in the article “ The comparative constancy of the oil products from individual species of Eucalyptus,” at p. 423, which, however. introduces no new facts. I have on no occasion disputed the usefulness of oil determinations as a supplement to or a check on taxonomy, but I dispute the lengths to which the interpretation of them has been pushed. ‘The vast majority of Kucalyptus names have been given, and will continue to be given, without reference to oils. At p. 68, under 2. Blavlandi Maiden and Cambage, we are told— ; ~ The fruits cannot be separated on herbarium material from those of 1. capitellata, Tt requires a field knowledge of the barks, and a chemical test of the oils to differentiate the species from 1. capitellata, as the two are very closely related.” As a matter of fact, the authors separated this species on morphological grounds. As is usually the case, the assistance of oils, if it comes at all, comes after a decision has been arrived at’ otherwise. 1. At p. 73 the authors’ statement that I confirmed the specific differences between #. paniculata Sm. and L. fasciculosa ¥.vy.M. by calling in the evidence of bark and timber is testimony that [ am broad-minded as to the use of characters. 2. HL. leucorylon and KH. sideroxylon were separated on the evidence of seedlings and juvenile leaves, bark and timber. 3. At p. 177, the authors state— ~ Bentham, however, in his Flora Australiensis, iii, 230, places L. eleophora with EF. goniocalyx . + Bentham’s results were founded on herbarium specimens, and as recent experience has shown that Euealypts cannot be determined on such material alone, &e. 2...” As a matter of fact, I restored 2. elaophora to specific rank on morphological grounds. I only mention these last three cases as well-known examples of the use of as many morphological characters as possible. The use of oils does not come into the question. Turning to p. 42 (2nd Edition) of Messrs. Baker and Smith’s: work, in saligna var. pallidivalvis, there are certain morphological characters together with glaucousness and the texture of the timber, which separate it from H#. saligna. I call it a new species, h. grandis, but Mr. Baker, while admitting there is considerable variation, still keeps it under FL. saligna as a variety. [ reiterate the question which I asked in Part VIII, p. 251 (referring to oils)— What variation in amount of a constituent, or what constituent must be present or absent in any particular case to constitute a valid species? ’’ Certainly the oil-character is not the one invariable (Part VIII, p. 249). —— 385 Differences in chemical constituents may indicate different species. The above fact has not been disputed by responsible botanists for very many years, but it is quaint to see Sir J. H. Smith (1797) and Sir W. J. Hooker (1841) brought in to confirm such a position. In an article in the “New South Wales Hducational Gazette’ for Ist February, 1905, p. 207, Mr. Baker naively states, in speaking of #. maculata Hook :— “This botanist (Hooker), however, was not always guided by morphological characters in his system- atic work, but took a wider view of science, and so, in order to give prominence to the chemical constituent of the oil of the leaves, named this Queensland tree F. citriodora, which was the subject of article 18 of this series (December, 1903). He was not the first to name Hucalypts from their chemical products, for Sir J. EH. Smith, another illustrious botanist, named the Sydney Peppermint 4. piperita in reference to its oil constituents. This naming of species after chemical properties is not advocated by some botanists, but our researches have led us to support Sir Joseph Hooker and others of his school, and these two species afford a case upon which to discuss the advisability or likewise of this nomenclature.” In Part LXVIL, p. 328, of my “ Forest Flora of New South Wales,” I give a “ Tentative Bibliography of Hucalyptus Oil.” Sir James Smith briefly refers to the aroma of the leaves of three species, while First Assistant Surgeon D. Considen wrote to Sir Joseph Banks on 18th November, 1788, referring to Eucalyptus oil :—* If there is any merit in applying these and many other simples to the benefit of the poor wretches here, I certainly claim it, being the first who discovered and recommended them.” In 1793 Smith described a plant producing oil under the name of a species we now know as #. piperita, and his only two other references to oil, or absence of it, are under #. capitellata and EH. obliqua. Thus, under H#. obliqua L’Herit, he says: “Leaves . . . . aromatic, but without the flavour of peppermint.” It is on such slender bases as these that Messrs. Baker and Smith, “ Research, &c.,” 2nd Hdition, p. 18, say: “. . . The introduction of the utilisation of chemical constituents in aiding the diagnosis of Eucalyptus trees dates as far back as the foundation of Australia.” We arrive at modern times, and let us consider the lesson_in two instructive papers on Rhus :-— 1. “ The Poisonous Principle of Poison Ouk.’—Poison Oak (Rhus diversiloba) and Poison Ivy (Rhus tovicodendron) are so much alike from the botanical viewpoint that the slight difference in the shape of the leaflets is the only reason for two species. The conservative botanists, Greene and Engler, consider &. diversiloba to be ~ type” or sub-species of R. to.cicodendron. The fact that the pharmacological action of the two species is identical has given the widespread belief that the poisons were identical. W. A. Syme claims to have found upon hydrolysis of the poison of R. toxicodendron, rhamnose, gallic acid, and fisetin. The author was unable to secure these same con- stituents in R. diversiloba, and thinks it strange that such closely-related plants should have such widely- different poisonous principles. The two species have a slightly different range, but “such a difference in the chemical nature of the poisons could hardly be laid to a difference in climate or soil.” Fisetin, gallic acid, and rhamnose, the constitucats of Syme’s glucoside, are found in large quantities in Rhus continus and Rhus rhodanthema. It might be supposed from Syme’s observations that these species would be poisonous, Asa matter of fact, however, neither of these species is poisonous, 386 The work of Dr. Syme was repeated, gasoline being used as the extractive material in preference to ether, which Syme used. Chips of limbs were used in one experiment, while leaves were used in another. In the summary the author states that * natural glucoside of fisetin, rhamnose and gallic acid is non-toxic,” and “‘ there is not sufficient evidence that a poisonous substance which Syme attempted to decompose was not a complex containing a poisonous body and one or more non-toxic glucosides in addition.” (J. B. MeNair, in Journ. Amer. Chem. Soc., xxxviii, 1417, 1916.) 2.“ On the Constituents of Poison Ivy.’—Dr. Syme worked on the ether extract of the leaves and flowers of one species, while McNair worked on the gasoline extract of the limbs of the other species under discussion, and secured different results. He therefore concludes that Syme’s work is wrong. The only other comment to be added is that McNair may not have given sufficient weight to the well-known fact that the botanical differences may often be detected only with difficulty, whereas the chemical difference may differ widely. This phase of the work has been discussed a number of times, especially by Schorger. Then it was shown that lavender, fennel, &c., produce different oils when grown under different climatic and soil conditions. Also that the distillate of the wood of certain pine-trees differs decidedly from that of the leaves and twigs, so that it would be dangerous to assume that the poison occurring in the leaves and flowers of Rhus toricodendron should be found in the bodyivood of this plant, and certainly it would be inadmissible to assume that this same poison, or the same non-toxic constituents should be found in the limbs of an entirely different species, R. diversiloba.” (S. F. Acree, junior, in Jowrn. Amer. Chem. Soc., xxxvill, 1421, 1916). : An instance of this kind has been observed in the case of the so-called * Bastard Logwood ” of Jamaica. The botanical characteristics of this are almost identical with those of the common logwood, but its physiological properties are so different that it is worthless for commercial purposes.” (Sir D. Morris, Pres. Address, Brit. Assoc. (Botany), 1919.) “* Bastard Logwood ° has a much lighter-coloured heartwood, yielding little or no dye. There are no characters of leaf or flower which distinguish it from the true Logwood. It may be considered a physio- logical species, and trees should be destroyed wherever found.” (Bull. Torrey. Bot. Club, xxxi, 367, quoted by Fawcett and Rendle in “ Flora of Jamaica,” iv, 97.) Perhaps.it may be that further investigation will ascertam that the botanical characteristics “ almost ” identical with those of the common Logwood (Hematoxylon Campechianum), will prove to be fundamental, and others may be found, and these, taken with the physiological properties, may settle the point that the two trees are not identical species. At the same time we have undoubted cases of variation of chemical con- stituents in the same species. I give two examples additional to those cited by me at Part VIII, p. 248. See also Acree’s paper, just quoted. 1. * Toric Principles Affected by Cultivation.” —* It is generally recognised that plants which, in the wild state, contain poisonous substances of a nitrogenous character, tend, under the influence of culti- vation, to contain a smaller amount of these toxic principles. Comes, for example, has stated that if a plant which, in its wild state, was of therapeutic value, be cultivated for severa! generations on manured and irrigated soil, it becomes in time quite useless, owing to the disappearance of the active principles. A familiar example is afforded by the Almond, the prussic acid-forming glucoside of which, always present in bitter Almonds, has disappeared from the cultivated sweet Almond. Conflicting statements have been made of late ;+ars «s to the toxicity of different varietie: of Phaseolus Beans, some of which have been proved to contain prussic acid in the form of a glucoside. Recently Messrs. Scurti and Tommasi, of the tome Agricultural Chemical Experiment Station, have determined the effect of nitrogenous fertilisers on Phaseolus vulyaris and P. multiflorus, collecting and analysing the seeds in cach case. Particular attention was directed to the amount of non-protein nitrogen, which is taken as a measure of the toxic principle. The results conclusively show the presence of a larger proportion of non-protein in the beans from the unmanured plants. The application of sodium nitrate, for example, reduces the amount of toxic nitrogen in the seeds to about one-third of that present in the seeds of similar plants grown on unmanured soil.” Gardeners’ Chronicle, 28th October, 1911, p. 307.) | 387 2. «Individnal Variation in the alkaloidal content of Belladonna Plants,” by Arthur F. Sievers, U.S. Journ. of Agric. Research, No. 2, pp. 129-146 (1915). Some of the conclusions are :— “ Thus far nothing has been found to indicate that any correlation exists between the physical appearance of the plant and the alkaloidal content of its leaves ot “The variation of the percentage of alkaloids in the leaves of the different plants is exceedingly ” large Mr. W. F. Blakely, who had a good deal of experience amongst sugar-cane in Northern Queensland, informed me that, given the same variety of cane, the Kanakas always chose, for chewing purposes, that from the well-drained hillsides, instead of that from the flats. The cane from elevated situations might only be half the size, but its density for sugar was far greater as compared with that from land with better growing conditions. Perhaps the following references from Messrs. Baker and Smith may fitly come in here. (a) “ E. rostrata var. borealis. On chemical grounds we have decided to separate the Northern River Gum (Nyngan, N.S.W.) from the Southern River Gum, under the varietal name of borealis.” (“ Research,” p. 111, 2nd Ed.). Morphological differences have not been found so far. (b) “ E. tereticornis var. cineolifera nobis. Scarcely any difference exists between the shape of these fruits and its type.” (Jb., p. 181.) This is therefore also a chemical variety. “ We have received much help towards settling doubtful botanical points since the discovery: of this constancy in chemical constituents was made, the results assisting much towards demonstrating differences between the several species, which otherwise could not have been decided so satisfactorily. When these differences have been detected, further research has shown well-marked morphological characters to be also present—in fact, so distinct that the species cannot again be confounded with others, or, in other words, we have learned its history and found its place in nature. The exceptions to this are very rare.” (Ib., p. 11.) But what of other characters correcting oil determinations? I have dealt with the subject of variation in oils, and the botanical mferences involved, in Part VIII of the present work, under the followmg headings :— 1. Oil an accessory or adaptive character (p. 248). 2. Is the ovl-character the one invariable (p. 249). 3. Varvation in orl (p. 250). 4. Classification on oils alone associates dissimilar species (p. 251), and I invite my readers to kindly turn to these pages, to avoid repetition. 388 Real genetic relationships take cognisance of all the characters. I have dealt with the matter at some length at p. 247, Part VIII, of the present work, and also in the present Part (p. 383). Contemplation of as many characters as possible to form a truly natural System is a very old idea, as the following passage shows :— * But the most comprehensive truth with which we are acquainted respecting plants is that which includes the whole of their general structure, and this we learnt from those great Frenchmen who, in the latter half of the eighteenth century, began to study the external world. The first steps were taken after the middle of the century by Adanson, Duhamel de Monceau, and, above all, Desfontaines; three eminent thinkers, who proved the practicability of a natural method hitherto unknown, and of which even Ray himself had only a faint perception. This by weakening the influence of the artificial system of Linneus (Buckle’s ** History of Civilisation,” ii, 397, 1861.) The matter is, of course, bound up with the old dogma of “ Constancy of Species ” dealt with at p. 381. Darwin had a strong objection to classification based on a single or few characters. Referring to Owen’s paper “On the characters, &c., of the Class Mammalia ” (Proc. Linn. Soc. (Zoological), li, p. 1, 1858), he says (to Hooker) :— Though I knew nothing whatever about the brain, I felt a conviction that a classification thus founded on a single character would break down . . .” (‘‘ Life and Letters,” iti, 10.) (to the Marquis de Saporta) . . . “‘I cannot at present give up my belief in the close relationship of man to the higher Simiz. I do not put much trust in any single character, even that of dentition, but I put the greatest faith in resemblances in many parts of the whole organisation, for I cannot believe that such resemblances can be due to any cause except close blood relationship.” (Jb., p. 162.) And again, “° When the same organ is rigorously compared in many individuals, I always find some slight variability, and consequently that the diagnosis of species from minute differences is always dangerous a ~ After describing a set of forms as distinct species, tearing up my MS., and making them one species, tearing that up, and making them separate, and then making them one again (which has happened to me), ( have gnashed my teeth, cursed species, and asked what sin I had committed to be so punished . . .” (~ Life and Letters of Charles Darwin,” ii, 37, 40.) Sir W. Thistleton-Dyer, F.R.S., the late Director of Kew, says :— From what I have myself heard fall from Mr. Darwin, I am led to believe that in the later years of his life he was disposed to think that every detail of plant structure had some adaptive significance, if only the clue could be found to it.* . . . Such a classification, to be perfect, must be the ultimate generalisation of every scrap of knowledge which we can bring to bear upon the study of plant affinity.” (British Association Address as Biological President, 1888, p. 690.) Mueller early learnt this lesson as regards the genus Eucalyptus, for when on the North Australian Expedition in 1856 he wrote :— ' The Stringy-bark tree of this part of the country (2. tetradonta) differs from the southern species, aud although a ELucalyptus it produces, Angophora-like, a four-toothed calyx. Several other species of this genus, all trees, were noticed, of which two are highly ornamental in producing scarlet Mowers and lamellar bark; another in having a double operculum. I found it necessary, for the sake of satisfactory distine tions, to de scribe all the tropic al Eucalypti (nearly thirty Bpec ies), on the spot, and T was never at a loss * Many years ety I put the same idea in the renown words : “There is no evidence that we may have two plants, precisely similar in morphological characters, which are not specific diy identical.” q . 389 how to discriminate between variety and species, by considering all the characters of the trees collectively (the italies are mine, J.H.M.), and by paying due attention to the soil, habit, structure, and texture of the bark, the manner of its decortications; consulting likewise, as very important, the insertion and form of the frwit-valves, which, before opening, form either a flat or more or less conver vertex to the capsule, a character which, beautiful as it is, can only be studied in living plants. Important also is the structure and form of the fer/ile seeds, most of the ovules becoming abortive. The former are, in many kinds, provided with a very large wing, although the seeds of the generality of the species are wingless. . .” (Hooker’s Journal of Botany, Vol. ix, p. 165-6.) The following remarks (Bentham, 1866) show that that eminent man was fully seized with the desirability of employing as many characters as possible :— “IT have thus been compelled to establish groups upon such characters as appeared to me the most constant among those which are supplied by the specimens; in the first place upon the form cf the anthers, and secondly upon that of the fruit, and in some cases on the inflorescence of the calyx. It must be admitted, indeed, that these groups, distinct as they may be in the typical species, pass very gradually into each other through intermediate forms, but I have endeavoured to supply cross-references to facilitate the determination of dried specimens in doubtful cases. It is to be hoped that, in the elaborate monograph of the genus with plates representing all the species promised by Dr. Mueller in his ‘ Fragmenta,’ he, from his knowledge of the Gum-trees in a living state, will be able to give us a true natural arrangement founded upon the proposed cortical or any other system which experience may induce him to adopt.” (B-FI., 11, 186.) “ Mr. (Henry) Deane called attention to a means of distinguishing species of plants by qualities and products which are generally overlooked by botanists, but which are of the utmost practical value. Plants only slightly differing outwardly are put down as mere varieties of the same species. Inquiry, however, perhaps shows that their products, such as timber, are quite different in character, in which case, therefore, they ought to be recognised as quite distinct in species. Mr. Deane exhibited timber specimens of three so-called varieties of Hucalyptus saligna, the Sydney Blue-Gum, two of #. hemastoma, and two of H. gonio- aly to illustrate his remarks.” (Proc. Linn. Soc. N.S.W., xiv, 190, 1889.) “ Mr. Deane exhibited a few specimens of Eucalyptus timbers with a view of showing that their characters are not without value as an aid in the determination of species . . .” (Jb., xvi, 576, 1891.) These innocent looking remarks refer to what was really a rebellion against authority. Mr. Deane and I had been in close touch as regards the study of Hucalypts for some years, and in the following year a very pleasant publishing Barenership: in regard to the genus began between us. In those days Baron von Mueller was the only Australian authority on Eucalyptus; to him all queries were remitted for decision, and he ruled us all with a firm hand. We younger men respectfully demurred to such of the Baron’s decisions as ignored the importance of, say, timbers, and Mr. Deane and | were the first to insist that the timber is a part of the plant for descriptive botanical purposes, as important, in its way, as the flowering or fruiting twig. At this time, and for some years previously, I had been busy getting together the collection of logs for the Technological Museum (of which I was Curator, and de facto founder) matched with herbarium specimens collected from the identical trees which produced the logs. The “ £. saligna”’ referred to included, in those days, the subsequently described EZ. propinqua Deane and Maiden, and #£. Deanei Maiden, both of which were, after intervals of years, returned to us as #. saligna var. by Mueller. The reference to E. goniocalyx referred to the inclusion of EH. eleophora with it. 390 At the same time, in order to contrast the darkly hinted at reactionary morphological methods of unnamed workers, Messrs. Baker and Smith (“ Research,” 2nd Edition, p. 9) expressly exclude Mueller from criticism. I think that we should never lose sight of our vast indebtedness to Mueller, even if, in an historical survey, we historically state his reactionary views at particular periods. Messrs. Baker and Smith persistently desire to leave the impression that the present writer is one of the “ morphologists”’ included in their disapproval, while they forget, as regards oil alone, that before I left the Technological Museum, I caused to be constructed (as Superintendent of Technical Education, and in spite of the stupid opposition of years in certain quarters) that very oil-still which rendered possible Mr. Smith’s admirable researches. All during the years I pleaded for examination of all procurable evidence, in the elucidation of species, and taught them so, while they were my subordinates. I was, indeed, one of the pioneers of this view in Australia. Over twenty years ago I wrote in Proc. Linn. Soc. N.S.W., in my Presidential Address before the Linnean Society :— ~ I do not lose sight of the fact for one moment that, in the discrimination of genera and species we should call to our assistance any characters that can be employed to that end. Prof. John M. Coulter in his Vice-Presidential Address, Section F (Biology), Amer. Assoc. Adv. Science, 1891, p. 300, eloquently pleads for a philosophical conception of a species in the following passage: ‘‘ The character of a species is an extremely composite affair, and it must stand or fall by the sm-total of its peculiarities and not by a single one. A specific character in one group may be a generic character in a closely-related one, or no character at all. Therefore, there is nothing that involves a broader grasp of facts, the use of an inspiration rather than a rule, than proper discrimination of species. I have a belief that the arbitrary rule-of-three mind will never make a successful taxonomist: and that there is a sort of instinct for specific limitations which the possessor cannot communicate to another. This taking into account the total character of a plant, from facies to minute characters, will furnish the basis of future descriptive work. The more obstacles that can be put in the way of hasty determination the better.’ ”’ We welcome any hint as to differences between species brought to light by chemical analysis or examination of physical characters of oils obtained from their leaves. Following is an extract from a criticism made by the late Dr. Thomas Hall in the Australasian of 22nd November, 1902, on the true place of Eucalyptus oil. It is a character—as regards the vast majority of species it is not even a dominant character. It is sometimes a useful character, and we must assess its proper value, but it is by no means a “ Philosopher’s Stone.” “ Some months ago attention was drawn to the idea put forward by Messrs. Baker and Smith, that it is, above all things, necessary to consider the nature of the oils and other products of the trees in order to decide what a species was. ‘This suggestion will undoubtedly meet with strong opposition alike from botanists and zoologists. Plants and animals are universally classified on their form, or on those external characters which are capable of detection, either by the unaided eye or by the aid of a microscope. Or to put the case in a scientific way, we say that classification is founded on morphological characters. The method suggested by the authors is to employ other characters, or, in other words, to found classification on physiological ones. It is an elementary rule in classifications of any kind that there should be no cross division. For instance, we cannot divide men into black-haired, yellow-haired and tobacco-smokers, and to allow physiological considerations to have weight in one group would open the door to a complete change in all our ideas. It is true that the classification of bacteria is, to a great extent, physiological, and not a morphological one. It rests on a consideration of function rather than of form, but no one considers the genera and species of bacteria as in any way comparable to those of other organisms founded on the character nanally employed.” 391 Following is an extract from a paper I read before the British Association for the Advancement of Science at its Australasian meeting, August, 1914 :— A species must be judged as a whole. Species may be compared to stones of various sizes and facets. They may lack uniformity, but we are conscious of a general similarity. Hach stone is looked upon in its wholeness as a gem; the individual characters, colour, size of facet, &c., are of relatively less importance. This idea of judging a thing as a whole, with the amplest information available concerning it, is not peculiar to the species concept. It is applied to other forms of thought, and in proportion as the botanist grasps it, he becomes a broader-minded inan. Let us take an illustration from the science of history. In March last Lord Haldane, in lecturing on ‘ The Meaning of Truth in History,’ said, “‘ The historian surely must resemble the portrait-painter rather than the photographer. The historian who had a whole period to describe must be more than exact ; he had to be a lord over his details. He must marshal those details and tower above them and reject and select in the light of nothing less than the whole.’ His chairman, Sir Edward Grey, added, “ I am sure that a mere accumulation of facts and records without interpretation can as little give a true impression of the life, the spirit, the work, and the thought of a past age, as a drawerful of dried and unmounted skins can give an impression of the life of the birds in the air, on the earth, or in the water.’ ” We pass to an illustration from the domain of criticism. In Professor Gerthwohl’s recent essay on Edward Dowden (Fortnightly Review, June, 1914, p. 1012), we have the same point of view :— y . . if he had once understood an author . . . it was a never-ending joy to return at intervals to live with him . . . after a period of intimacy with his author. and still impregnated with that author’s sweet fragrance, Dowden . . . dismissing details, surveyed him in his broader structure, in his elevated masses of truth, before setting him forth as an organic whole, artistically reconstructed by the twofold process of conjectural psychology and document.” Consider for a moment a homely comparison taken from industrial legislation. In Australia, with our detailed laws and regulations on the subject, we are frequently confronted with such problems as lie before the Boiler Makers, Shipwrights, and Kngineers’ Demarcation Board, which has to solve problems of overlapping, and endeavour to empirically preserve the integrity of each trade. And so through the gamut of human affairs the outstanding lesson we have to learn is to view subjects from as many aspects as possible. What does all this lead to? To the fact that the conception of a species is based on empiricism, and that therefore we must rely upon human judgment in apportionment of a sufficient amount of variation to constitute a species. And in all cases in which we rely upon human judgment we have the potentiality of human error. Although endless fun can be poked at the illogical positions in which we sometimes find ourselves by our conception of species, it is idle to attempt to abandon them, for plants will be labelled species on the evidence of our senses to the end of time. «, . . Species which are concepts, as I take it, for our convenience in discussing the various questions pertaining to plants, should be distinguished hy sufficient morphological characters, the dis- tinctions, based upon physiological differences having subspecific rank. What constitute sufficient morpho- logical characters must be left to the individual judgment.” (Prof. J. C. Arthur, Symposium at the Fourteenth Annual Meeting of the Botanic Society of America, p. 248, 1£08).” Prof. Arthur used as illustration three rusts which will each only row on Aster, Solidago, or Erigeror . but which otherwise appear to be identical: it appears to be question of nutrition. He looks upon the rusts as identical species, although some others hold a different opinion. (Arthur, op. cit., p. 245.) * The more thoroughly and accurately, however, it (taxonomic practice) takes into account the total sum of the attributes, qualities and capacities of the plant, the greater will be the value of its conclusions, and the greater will be the service it may render to co-ordinate branches of botanical science.” (Dr. D. T. Macdougal, op. cit., p. 252.) As the concept of species does not appear to be as clearly understood in Australia as it should be, I will refer to the subject in a subsequent Part. H 392 Intramarginal Vein, and other notes on Venation. The following preliminary remarks apply to venation in general :— “ The distribution of the strands (technically known as veins, ribs and nerves) traversing the green tissue is connected in the closest manner with the structure and shape of the leaf-blade. The term vein has some justification, since most of these strands contain cells and vessels which serve to conduct fluid materials to and fro; but since there are also strands which have nothing to do with this conduction, which are developed exclusively for the support of the whole blade, the name is unsuitable, and can only be used figuratively.” (Kerner and Oliver ‘* The Natural History of Plants,’ I, 628). “Tf soaked in water, the epidermis and thin-walled green tissues decay, while the tougher strands remain intact. We term these skeletons, though not quite correctly. * The fact should be emphasised that the distribution and arrangement of the strands in any given species is remarkably constant. This, however, is by no means the case in genera and families. Of course, there are plant families, the whole of whose members exhibit marked agreement in this respect, as, forexample, the . . . Myrtacee.” (p. 635.) There is, however, much variation in the venation of leaves of individual species of Eucalyptus. This has been shown abundantly at p. 394, &c., and in the illustrations and text of the present work. Mr. Henry Deane (below) refers to the subject. Coming to the intramarginal vein, the position of this vein is stated im its name, and it is most evident in the juvenile stage, where it is often at a considerable distance from the margin in the youngest leaves, receding towards the margin as growth proceeds. But it does not appear to be a definite entity in the same way that the secondary veins are that emerge from the midrib, but an anastomosis of the ends of such veins. Bentham’s definition of (or reference to) the vein will be referred to presently. The intramarginal vein was earliest referred to by A. P. de Candolle, in Prodromus, ii (1828), and in G. Don’s translation of the same in 1832 (already referred to at p. 357). Bentham (B.FI., iii, 185) has the following passage :— “.. . . the primary veins often scarcely perceptible when the leaves are thick; in some species few, irregular, oblique, and anastomising and passing through every gradation from that to numerous parallel diverging or transverse veins, always converging into an intramarginal vein, either close to or ”? more or less distant from the edge In the same work he employs the intramarginal vein to some extent in specific descriptions. Mueller in “ Eucalyptographia ” adopts intramarginal vein, and introduces a new equivalent, “circumferential vein,” sometimes “irregularly remote from the edge of the leaf.” The word “ circumferential’ was the word Mueller preferred in later years, for he did not share Huxley’s dictum (see Part L, p. 312) as to the undesirability of coining new terms and definitions when equivalents were already -n use. 393 “Then it has been supposed that the intramarginal vein would be a pretty sure guide. It is, however, found in Myrtacee generally, in some Proteacew, in many Apocynacer, in many species of Ficus, and in genera belonging to many other Natural Orders. It is further to be remarked that in Eucalyptus itself its position is very variable, so that while in some leaves it is a considerable distance from the margin, and in others it is so close to the edge as to be barely distinguishable.” (Deane in Proc. Linn. Soc. N.S.W., xxv, 586, 1900.) From what I have already said, it seems unnecessary to take up space im repeating a statement about the distance in every leaf-description, and therefore I propose to eliminate it as a rule. Following are some species in which the intramarginal vem is marked. This list, like so many others in this Part, is illustrative, not exhaustive :— E. aggregata. E. Kirtonana. E. alpina. EB. Kitsoniana. EB. amplifolia and other tereticornis E. levopinea. series. EB. Lehmann. E. Andrewsi. E. leucoxylon. E. Banksii. E. longifolta. E. Baueriana. E. megacarpa. E. Behriana. E. melliodora. E. calycogona. E. Mooreana. E. Cambageana. E. Muelleri. E. cayntellata. E. neglecta. E. coniea. E. oblaqua. EB. Consideniana. E. odorata. E. cosmophylla. E. ovata. E. dealbata. E. pilularis. E. dives. E. regnans. EB. Dunnii. E. sideroxylon. E. eleophora. E. Stuartiana. E. erythronema. E. urnagera. E. goniocalyzx. E. vernicosa. E. grossa. E. wminalis. EB. Gunnia. BE. Yarraensis. E. hemiphlova. Nearly all, perhaps all, Cornute. All Coriacez. In Corymbose the intramarginal vein is close to the margin, or absent, in adult leaves, but in juvenile and intermediate leaves it may be removed by up to 3 mm. SHES Angles the secondary or lateral veins make with the midrib. This subject has been already referred to at p. 378. In their “ Research, &c.,” Messrs. Baker and Smith have unduly pressed the correlation between the angles the lateral or secondary veins make with the midrib, and the constituents of the oils distilled from each species. I have already pointed out that it is impossible to say what is the angle pertaining to a particular tree (much less to a particular species), mainly because of the shape of the leaf (usually tapering towards apex and base), and because one of the functions of veins is the mechanical support of the leaf. The nearest approach to uniformity is secured by the selection of that portion of the leaf where the sides are most parallel, say, the middle third. The upper parts of the leaf taper too much, while, in some forms, the secondary veins cluster towards the petiole, and do not approach uniformity until at some considerable distance from the petiole. Another point is that when, in the same species, we have considerable difference in the width of a leaf, the angle the secondary vein makes with the midrib changes by reason of this narrowness. In other words, the secondary veins, being more crowded laterally, exhibit a change cf angle. This, therefore, is a secondary cause of variation. We may know more about relationships by laboriously measuring the angles of every species, taking every precaution to take representative leaves for each species. I have made a beginning, only a beginning, of this work. (See also Part LVI, p. 294). It would be desirable in descriptions to state the approximate angle the secondary veins make with the midrib. Messrs. Deane and Maiden introduced the practice, and I have continued it to some extent, but the practice ought always to be followed. As already explained, the accepted terms for types of venation are— 1. Longitudinal (call them Longitudinales). 2. Oblique (call them Oblique). 3. Transverse (call them Transverse). 1. LONGITUDINALES. (Angles 0-25 degrees.) It is impossible to say, in the case of almost every species, that the angle the lateral veins make with the middle third of the midrib is a definite number of degrees, consequently in some of them I have given two inclusive figures, which may or may not be sufficiently inclusive. Doubtless two figures should be given in all cases. 395 Taking the word “ longitudinal ” in its ordinary meaning, I do not think it can be fairly used to indicate angles of more than 25 degrees. It will be observed that some leaves, while including the maximum of 25, may go beyond this figure, and thus pass over into another section (Oblique). As it is impossible to follow the measurements of angles without diagrams, Miss Flockton has drawn a number of leaves, with the middle third drawn to scale, showing all the angles referred to in the text that the secondary veins make with the midrib. I regret that it is not possible to reproduce them in the present Part, as that would be most convenient, but they will be reproduced in an early Part (LX). The measurements about to be and already quoted have been made by one of my botanical assistants (Mr. R. H. Anderson, B.Sc., Agr.) : I have not altered a figure. But I impress on my readers that they are only approximations. In the following lists Coriacee indicates a group of the Renanthere, which includes £. coriacea, and closely-related species. Renanthere indicates all other species of the Renanthere. The terms Cornute, Corymbosx, and Hudesmiew are self- explanatory. The Angophoroidew indicate those species with papery fruits, as in Angophora. These terms will be further explained when the grand classification of the species is arrived at. The majority of species having longitudinal venation belong to the Renantherz (which includes the Coriaceze) in the smaller angles. These are mostly Gums, Peppermints, Stringybarks. In addition we have belonging to groups other than the Poranthere, Gums, Mallees, Boxes. 10 degrees— E. stellulata (Coriacez). 10-15 degrees— E. de Beuzevillei (Coriacee). HE. Mitchelliana (Coriacez). E. coriacea (Coriacez). E. vitellina (Coriacee). E. hemastoma (Renanthere). 10-20 degrees— E. coceifera (Coriacez). E. coriacea (Coriacez). 10-25 degrees— E. piperita (Renanthere). S . radiata (Renanthere). 15 degrees— EL. Mitchelliana (Coriacee). & . Summondsti (Coriaceze’, 15-20 degrees— HE. Mitchelliana (Coriaces). E. Andrewsi (Renanthere). E. dives (Renanthere). EL. ligustrina (Renanthere). L. populifolia (a Box). . vitellina (Coriacee). . obliqua (Renanthere). . radiata (Renanthere). . regnans (Renantherz). See & 15-25 degrees— E. vitrea (Coriacez). E. gigantea (Renanthere). E. obliqua (Renanthere). 15-30 degrees— E. Andrewsi (Renantherz). EL. fraxinoides (Renanthere). E. gracilis (a Mallee). 15-35 degrees— E. teniola (Renanthere). 20 degrees— E. Kybeanensis (Coriacee). EB. obtusiflora (Renanthere). 20-25 degrees— E. de Beuzevillei (Coriacez). E. alpina (Renanthere). E. amygdalina (Renanthere). EB. celastroides (a Mallee). 20-30 degrees— EL. Kybeanensis (Coriacez). E. Blazlandi (Renanthere). BE. capitellata (Renanthere). E. Consideniana (Renanthere). EL. diversifolia (Renantheree). EL. occidentalis var. grandiflora (Cornutze). BE. aggregata (Black Gum). HE. cesia. EL. Dawsoni (intermediate form) (Red Box). E. fecunda (York Gum). 20-35 degrees— E. obliqua (Renanthere). 20-40 degrees— E. odorata (a Box). EL. spathulata var. grandiflora (Cornute). 396 E. teniola (Renanthere). E. gracilis (a Mallee). E. radiata (Renanthere). E. melanophloia (an Ironbark). FE. Laseroni (Coriacez). E. virgata (Luehmanniana) (Renanthere). E. Muelleriana (Renanthere). E. odorata (a Box). EB. Risdoni (Coriacee). E. gigantea (Renanthere). EB. obliqua (Renanthere). E. stricta (Renanthere). E. reqgnans (Renanthere). . ncrassata (a Mallee). . ntertexta (a Box). . melliodora (a Box). Ses Hi. odorata (a Box) E. Stricklandi. L. platypus (Cornutee). Lf. ovata (a Swamp Gum). 397 20-45 degrees— E. ovata. 25 degrees— EB. Pilligaensis (a Box). 25-30 degrees— E. Laseronz (Coriacee). E E. altvor (Renanthere). E E. Andrewsi (Renanthere). E E. levopinea (Renanthere). E E. numerosa (Renanthere). E EB. obtusiflora (Renanthere). E E. aggregata (Black Gum). EB E. duptera. E E. eleophora (Bastard Box or E Mountain Apple). E. gracilis (a Mallee). E . Risdoni (Coriacee). . obliqua (Renantherze) . pachyloma Renantherz). . Penrithensis (Renanthere). . Smathir (Renantheree). . virgata (Renanthere). . parvifolia. . polyanthemos (a Box). . pumila (a Mallee). . scoparia (a Gum). . Thozetiana (a Gum). . eremophila (Cornutee). . vitrea (Coriacez). . macrorrhyncha (Renanthere) (Stringybark). . obliqua (Renanthere). (Stringybark). dumosa (a Mallee) Pulligaensis (a Box). viminalas (a White Gum). E. leptopoda (a Mallee). E E. maculosa (a White Gum). E. cornuta (Cornute). E 25-35 degrees— E. Risdoni (Coriacez). E E. stellulata (Coriacez). E. capitellata Renanthere). E (Stringybark). E. eugeniordes (Renanthere) E (Stringybark). E. affinis (a Box). E. E. Baeuerleni (a Mallee). E. E. Caleyt (an Ironbark). E. 25-40 degrees— E. coccifera (Coriacez) (a White Gum). BE. capitellata (Renantherz) (Stringybark). E. pachyloma 2 (a Mallee). E. puperita . (a Peppermint). E. radiata cs 23 E. mtens (a Box). E. occidentalis var. grandiflora (Cornute). 398 25-45 degrees— E. Perriniana (a White Gum). E. viminalis (a White Gum), 25 degrees— 95 E. redunca var. oxymitra (Intermediate leaf), 2. OBLIQUA. (Angles 30-55 degrees.) Those species which are accounted Oblique are those which are left after eliminating the better, yet imperfectly, defined groups of Longitudinales and Transverse. The species that come into it are so anomalous that it is of very limited use as a basis of classification. Even a number of Renantheree (Longitudinales) are contaimed in it, while there are so many Corymbosve, usually looked upon as characteristic of the Transverse, that this relation cannot be maintained in any exclusive sense. The Miscellaneous are so numerous that I have not attempted to further differentiate them as under Longitudinales. It will be observed that the vast majority of the Oblique come between the angles 30 and 40 degrees, and up to 45 degrees. See also the scries— Degrees. Degrees. Degrees. 20-30 20-45 25-40 20-35 25-30 25-45 20-40 25-35 25-55 to be found under Longitudinales, and which overlap the Oblique. For those which overlap the Oblique in the opposite direction, see enumeration of angles under Transverse. 30 degrees.— BE. hamastoma (Renantherc). E. radiata (Renanthere). E.. aggregata. E. incrassata. E. celastroides. E. Maideni. FE. cinerea. LE. Muelleri. E. doratoxylon. PE). odorata. LE. erythronema. E. sideroxylon. E. fasciculosa. Eh. Thozetiana. E, occidentalis (Cornute). 30-35 degrees— E. E. fraxinoides (Renanthere). Camfieldi (Renanthere). 399 E. ligustrina (Renantherz). E. obliqua (Renanthere). E. hemastoma (Renanthere). EL. pilularis (Renanthere). E. cesia. E. maculosa. E. celastroides. E. megacarpa. E. confluens. EB. Morrisit. E. conglobata. E. odorata. E. conica. E. ovata var. camphora. E. decipiens. BE. Pilligensis. EB. Dundasi. EB. Pimpiniana. E. foecunda. E. fruticetorum. EB. Gunnii. E. hybrida. E. Lehmanni. E. punctata. EB. pyriformis and var. Kingsmilly. E. redunca. E. salmonophloia. EB. viridis. E. annulata (Cornute). E. occidentalis var. astringens (Cornutx 30-40 degrees— E. agglomerata (Renanthere). E. eugenioides (Renanthere). E. alpina (Renanthere). E. gigantea (Renantherz). E. buprestium (Renanthere). E. levopinea (Renantherz). E. Camfieldi (Renanthere). E. obliqua (Renanthere). E. capitellata (Renanthere). E. Penrithensis (Renantherz). E. cneorifolia (Renanthere). E. pilularis (Renanthere). E. acacveformis. E. melliodora. E. alba. E. Muelleri. E. angusta. E. Mundijongensis. E. Baueriana. E. nova-anglica. E. Benthami. E. occidentalis. E. Behriana. E. ochrophlova. E. bicolor. E. Oldfieldir. E. doratoxylon. E. pachyphylla var. sessilis. E. dumosa. E. pallidifolia. E. falcata. E. paniculata. E. Flocktonie. E. polyanthemos. E. Campaspe. E. populvfolia. E. cinerea. E. pulverulenta. E. cladocalyz. E. punctata. E. conglobata. E. pyriformis and var. elongata. E. corrugata. E. rariflora. E. foecunda. E. redunca var. oxymitra. I 30-40 degrees—continued. E. globulus. EB. Griffithsii. EB. grossa. EB. Gunnii. EB. hybrida. 7. incrassata var. angulosa. BE. Isingvana. EB. Kalganensis. E. leptophleba. EL. leptophylla. Y. linearis. EB. Macarthurv. E. occidentalis (Cornutie). E. platypus and var. nutans (Cornutze) E Cliftoniana (Corymbose). EB. Ebbanoensis (Kudesmie). FE eudesmioides (Kudesmiz) 30-45 degrees— B. gigantea (Renantherz). PE Muelleriana (Renanthere). EB. alba. FE. Bosistoana. EB. Drummondir. E. gomphocephala. EB. Hillit. EP. Houseana. I}. incrassata. EL. Kitsoniana. EB. micranthera. EL. Normantonensis. B. Oldfieldii. It. oleosa. Lh. macrandra (Cornutee). 30-50 degrees— Lh. cinerea. Lf). falcata var. ecostata. Li. hemiphloia. Lh). megacarpa. E£. paniculata. Ll). eudesmioides (Wudesmiz). 4.00 & & See eee eS & & & SSeS SS SS S&S & . Rudderi. . saligna. . sideroxylon. . salmonophlova. . sepulcralis. . Le Souefir. . transcontinentalis. . unialata. . vernicosa. . viminalis. . Yarraensis. . Stowardii (Cornutee). odontocarpa (Kudesmize). . Planchoniana (Renanthere). . oligantha. - ovata. . pachyphylla. . patellaris. . polyanthemos. . pyriformis var. elongata. . redunca. rostrata. . rubida. . Stuartiana vars. grossa and parviflora . VErNICOSA. . platypus var. nutans (Cornutie). . pracor. . wrnigera. Bh E. siderophloia. iE EB . Woodwardi. . odontocarpa (Kudesmire). eee 30-55 degrees— E. obliqua (Renanthere), 30-60 degrees— E. redunca. 35 degrees— E. capitellata (Renanthere). EB. E. CONICAs annulata (Cornute). 35-40 degrees— E. umbra (Renantheree). . amplifolra. . angophoroides. . Baeuerlend. Baker. Beyerv. . Blakelyi. Bosistoana. Cambageana. cladocalyx. . Clelandi. corrugata. decipiens. . drepanophylla. dumosa. exserta. falcata. . gamophylla. . gomphocephala. . Griffithsir. . Lehmanni (Cornutee). . erythrocorys (Kudesmiz). 35-45 degrees— Be & oy by & . gigantea (Renanthere). . marginata var. Staeri (Renanthere). adjuncta. alba. . Bancroft. Banksv. . Baueriana . Blakelyt. 401 & & && Behe & & yo . grandifolra. . decurvd. . doratoxylon. . hemiphloia. Hownittiana. incrassata var. conglobata. leucoxylon. ovata. . pachyphylla var. sessilis. paniculata. phenicea. . pulverulenta. rubida. rudis. Sheathiana. . striaticalyx. tereticormis var. latifolia. Todtiana. Umbrawarrensis. urnagera. W ebstervana. occidentalis (Cornute). tetrodonta (Kudesmiz). . obtusiflora (Renanthere). . pilularis var. pyriformis. . neglecta. ovata. . patellaris. . patens. . pellita. quadrangulata. 4.02 35-45 degrees—continued. . Caleyi. . Dalrympleana. . dealbata. . diversicolor. . Drummondi. . Dundasi. . goniantha. . leucoxylon. . melanophloia. . melliodora. Seb hb he & . aspera (Angophoroidez). /. cornuta (Cornutee). . maculata (Corymbose). EB E E E. Foelscheana (Corymbose). EB BE. Baileyana (Eudesmie). 0 FE. Baueriana. EB. Caley. E. Dunnii. E: goniocalyz. E. Jensen. E. oleosa. E. orbifolia. E. macrandra (Cornute). 35-55 degrees— E. piperita (Renanthere). 35-60 degrees— E.. acmenioides (Renanthere). 35-65 degrees— E. siderophloia. 40 degrees— E. argillacea. E£. Campaspe. EL. Caleyi. E. cmmerea. B£. Culleni. E. deoorticans. B. exserta. Lh. fecunda. E. goniantha. E. miniata (Corymbose). See bee eee & Beeb ahh . Raveretiana. . rostrata var. acuminata. . rostrata. . Staigervana. . striaticalye. . tereticornis. . tetraptera. . torquata. . viminalis. . Spenceriana (Angophoroidez). . miniata (Corymbose). . Watsoniana (Corymbose). . lirata (Kudesmie). pellita. . . pyriformis. . resinfera. . rostrata. . Stuartiana var. grossa. . tereticorms. . Woodwardit. . Ruddert. Hilla. inecrassata. . incrassata var. conglobata. Lane-Poolei. . leptopoda. oleosa. rudis. . scoparia. . lorquata. ee 40-45 degrees— E. eugenioides (Renanthere). E. microcorys (Renanthere). E. hemastoma (Renanthere). E. pilularis var. pyriformis. E. alba. E. Kitsonana. E. Boormani. E. longifolia. E. Bowman. E. maculosa. E. Brown. E. nacranthera. E. conica. E. notabilis. E. cosmophylla. E. ovata var. camphora. E. crebra. E. paniculata. E. Culleni. E. pellita. E. punctata. E. Dawson. E. redunca vax. elata. E. dealbata. E. redunca var. melanophloia. E. Deanev. E. robusta. E. drepanophylla. E. rostrata. E. Flocktone. E. rostrata var. acuminata. E. gamophylla. E. Seeana. E. Galli. E. squamosa. E. grandis. E. transcontinentalis. E. incrassata. E. Webstervana. E. Isingiana. E. clavigera (Angophoroidez). E. tessellaris (Angophoroidez). E. papuana (Angophoroidez). E. Foelscheana (Corymbose). 40-50 degrees— E. macrocorys (Renanthere). 4. amplifolia. E. oleosa. E. angophoroides. E. Parramattensis. EB. Baeuerlent. E. Perriniana. E. botryoides. E. pulverulenta. E. Clexana. E. punctata. E. cosmophylla. E. resinifera. i. Forrestiana. LE. rostrata. HL. grandis. E. rudis. E. grossa. E. saligna. E. incrassata var. angulosa. E. Seeana. E. Irbyi. j E. Stricklandi. E. Jackson. E. viminalis. E. nova-anglica. RK. aspera (Angophoroidez). E. papuana (Angophoroidee). &. grandifolia ( Angophoroidez). E. Spenceriana (Angophoroidez). 40-50 degrees—continued. BE. Abergiana (Corymbose). E. intermedia (Corymbose). E. miniata (Corymbose). E. perfoliata (Corymbosz). E. tetradonta (Kudesmiz). 40-55 degrees— E. marginata (Renanthere). . longifolia. . Parramattensis. . Stargeriana. . aspera (Angophoroidee). Se & & & mS & . erythrocorys (Kudesmiz). 40-60 degrees— EB. Clezana. FE. cordata. E. papuana (Angophoroidez). 40-65 degrees— E. Naudiniana. 40-70 degrees— E. macrocarpa. 45 degrees— E. accedens. E. angophorovdes. 45-50 degrees— BE. Bancroft. E. canaliculata. E. cordata. E. drepanophylla. BE. Gilli. E. goniocalyx. B. Gualfoyler. E.. dichromophloia (Corymbose). E. similis (Eudesmiz), . Foelscheana (Corymbosz). 404 EB. ferruginea (Corymbos' .). EB. setosa (Corymbose). E. trachyphlova (Corymnbose). E. Watsoniana (Cory mbosz). E. Planchoniana (Renanthere). E. Stuartiana. Fi. tereticornis. . occidentalis var. astringens (Cornutee). E. perfoliata (Corymbose). EB. tetragona (Kudesmiz). E. grandis. E. pulverulenta. E. tetragona (Kudesmize). E. grandifolia (Angophoroidez). E. redunca var. angustifolia. E. vernicosa. EB. Gunnin. ER. Kurtoniana. E. leptophleba. E. melanophloia. EB. oligantha. E. pellsta. B. rubida. 45-55 degrees— E. acmenioides (Renanthere). E. alba. Fi. dealbata. E. grandifolia (Angophoroidez). B. eximia (Corymbose). 45-60 degrees— E. botryoides. E. gomphocephala. EB. Mooreana. EB. pellita. BE. grandifolia (Angophoroidez). EB. Abergiana (Corymbose). E. ficifolia (Corymbose). E. latifolia (Corymbose). E. ptychocarpa (Corymbose). 45-65 degrees— E. Benthami. E. aspera (Angophoroidez). E. eximia (Corymbose). E. Foelscheana (Corymbose). 45-70 degrees— E. cordata. 50 degrees— E. Banksw E. hemiphloia. 50-55 degrees— E. propinqua. E. dichromephlova (Corymbose). E. ficifolia (Corymbose). 50-60 degrees— E. angophorovdes. E. Deanez. E. pruinosa. E. corymbosa (Corymbose). E. dichromephloia (Cory mbose). E. ferruginea (Corymbose). E. Foelscheana (Corymbose). E.. hematoxylon (Corymbose). E. erythrocorys (Kudesmie). 405 SS Be & Se . microcorys (Renantherz). rudis. . Stuartiana var. parviflora. . Spenceriana (Angophoroidez). . Watsuniana (Corymbose). . pruinosa. . Raveretiana. . saligna. . pyrophora and var. polycarpa (Corymbose). . setosa (Corymbose). . Torelliana (Corymbose). . Jacksoni. . latifolia (Corymbose). . terminalis (Corymbosz). . Hewittiana. . Websteriana. . Foelscheana (Corymbose). . resinifera. . robusta. E. latifolia (Corymbosee). E. E. terminalis (Corymbose). E. pyrophora \Corymbose). trachyphloia (Corymbose). 4.06 50-65 degrees— E. botryoides. EB. pellita. EB. intermedia (Corymbose). E. ptychocarpa (Corymbose). 50-70 degrees— E. patens. E. intermedia (Corymbose). 50-75 degrees— BE. Preissiana. E. robusta. EB. corymbosa (Corymhose). 50-80 degrees — EB. dichromophloia (Corymbose). EB. ptychocarpa (Corymbose). 55-65 degrees— E. Kirtoniana. E. peltata (Corymbose). 55-70 degrees— E. miniata (Corymbose). B. perfoliata (Corymbose). 55-75 degrees-— EB. eximia. 55-90 degrees— E. calophylla. 3. TRANSVERS. (Angles 60 to 90 degrees.) Taking the word Transverse in its ordimary meaning, it can hardly be stretched beyond 60 degrees as a minimum. At the same time, this excludes such of the Corymbosz (a group usually considered as almost synonymous with the Transverse), for they are to be found in the Oblique from angles 40 to 60, and are to be found commonly with angles 50 to 60. The transverse venation is, as a rule, different from that of the other two groups, in that the veins are closer together—more packed, so that there is not room between them for the finer reticulate veins. At the same time, it shades into the oblique venation imperceptibly. Included in Mueller’s and Baker and Smith’s Transverse group are L. botryoides, E. resinifera, EB. saligna and EB. tessellaris, in addition to certain members of the Corymbose. Their venation may be seen in the following—Z. botryoides, Plates 98 and 99; E. resinifera, Plate 124; FH. saligna, Plates 99 and 100; 2. tessellaris, Plate 156. It will be seen how close their venation is to that of the Corymbose. [ have done my best to put all Corymbose in the Transverse, with species like LE. resinifera as tend to the Transverse, but by making the range 60 to 90 degrees, I think I have strained the meaning of the word sufficiently. 407 Corymbose will be found in the oblique series under the following angles :— 30 to 40 degrees. 45 to 65 degrees. 35 t0 45 ~~, 50 to 55 a, 40 9p 50 to 60 ,, 40 to 45 ,, 50 to 65 ,, 40 to 50a, 50 to 70 ,, 40) tol5o) SOMUOMON eas; AUS) HO) gg 50 to 80 ,, 45 to 55 90 551065 _ Ca, 45 to 60 a, 55 to 70 4, See also the series— 45 to 60 degrees. 50 to 75 degrees. 45 to 65 a, 50 to 80 __,, 45 to 70 «4, 50 to 90 ,, AG GO UG ep 55 t065,, 50 to 60, 55 to70 ,, 50 to 65, 55 t0 75, 50to70 4, 55 to 90, to be found in Oblique, and. which overlap the Transverse. In the lists which follow, it may be sufficient to say that the species all belong to the Corymbose except H. Guilfoyle: and E. Preissiana. I am satisfied that, particularly in the Transverse, further measurements require to be undertaken. 60-70 degrees— 65-75 degrees— FE. calophylla. Li. terminalis. Ef. setosa. E. Guilfoylei. 65-90 degrees-— 60-75 degrees— E. corymbosa. E. corymbosa. E. exvmaa. LE. heematoxylon. 70-85 degrees— E. corymbosa. 60-80 degrees— 80-85 degrees— E. calophylla. Ef. Preissiana. Secondary veins of Hybrids. Tt will be observed that practically the whole of these leaves belong to the Oblique series. 15-30 degrees— E. Forsythi. 25-40 degrees— E. melliodora var. K 408 30 degrees— E. Stopfordi. E. Antipolitensis. 30-35 degrees— EB. Studleyensis. E. Algeriensis. 30-40 degrees— E. Barmedmanensis. E. Insizwaensis. EB. Auburnensis. E. pseudoglobulus. BE. Cordiert. E. Tenandrensis. 30-45 degrees— BE. Peacockeana. BE. Forsythir. E. leucoxylon-sideroxylon. 35-40 degrees— EB. gugalis. 35-45 degrees— E. melliodora var. E. Barmedmanensis. LE. Forsythu. 40 degrees— EB. Yagobier. E. Bourliert. BE. Trabuti. 40-45 degrees— E. gomphocornuta. E. Stopford. BE. jugalis. EB. Yagolhier. 45 degrees— EB. Tenandrensis. BA. Trabuti. Secondary veins of Fossil Leaves. For details as to these Australian species, see Part LIV of the present work. “By the almost equal proportion of the Eucalyptus leaves of the wide-angled parallel-veined (archaic) type, and those in which the veins are acutely disposed to the midrib, one cannot help concluding that the flora is somewhat in the mid-stage of development, and precludes the idea of one so old even ag the Eocene.” (F. Chapman, in Vict. Nat., xxxvii, 115, 1921.) From the following measurements it will be seen that practically the whole of the fossil Eucalypts come under the Oblique section (Oblique). Only #. precoriacea (Coriacee) comes into Longitudinales, while 2. Milligan is the most pronounced of the Transverse, although four species which immediately precede it in the list now submitted have leaves whose angles overlap the Oblique and the Transverse. I agree, therefore, with Mr. Chapman’s statement “the flora is somewhat in the mid-stage of develop- ment,” but I have not the evidence which would entitle me to agree to the “ almost equal proportion,” &c., of the earlier part of the statement. 409 LONGITUDINALES. 74 degrees— E. precorvacea. OBLIQUA. 30-35 degrees— 40-55 degrees— EK. Hayt. FE. Plut. . Delft. E. Suttoni. 30-40 degrees— 45 degrees— E. Hay. FE. Davidsoni. E. Plut. 45-50 degrees— 35 degrees— E. Oxleyana. E. Kitsoni. 50-55 degrees— 35-45 degrees— E.. Hermanni. 35-50 degrees— E. Chapmans. 40-45 degrees— E. Pluti. 40-50 degrees— EL. Hermann. E. Kitsona. E. Howntti. 50-60 degrees— E. Houtmanna. E. Mitchell. 50-65 degrees— E. Mitchella. 50-70 degrees— E. cretacea. 55-65 degrees— E. Diemenit. TRANSVERS A. 60-70 degrees— E. Millagani. Variation in different parts of the same leaf. I have already pointed out (p. 394) that the angles the secondary veins make with the midrib vary according to the leaf, or the width of the leaf, and, therefore, in order to secure as much uniformity as possible, I divided the leaves into three equal portions, measuring the angles in the middle third. That the angles vary somewhat according to the part of the leaf, can be seen from so many of the leaves figured in the various Plates. Mr. Anderson has taken the following measurements from three species which vary a good deal amongst themselves :— E. globulus (seven leaves examined). ING, Ie ING 2 Lowest Third ... ... 15-30° 30-35° Middle re mt ... 40-45° 30-40° Top ee ee ABE GO? 14045" INOS 3) Ve Nowa Noma.) eNom6.7 No.7: 35-45° 10-15° 25-30° 35-55° 30-40° 35-45° 35-45° 30-40° 40-50° 30-40° 35-50° 30-45° 40-50° 45-55° 30-45° 410 Taking all the readings, the angles in the lowest third vary from 15 to 55 degrees, with the majority below 40 degrees. The middle third varies from 30 to 50 degrees, the majority being between 35 to 45 degrees. The top third varies from 30 to 55 degrees, average 40 to 50 degrees. The angles of the lowest and top thirds are here less constant than those of the middle thirds. E. corymbosa (four leaves examined). Lowest Third ... & Be a uc §MF5=85° «= 70=75°... T5=R0°N BT Middle .,,. °:.. = = A ... 60-70° 60-65° 65-70° 55-65° Top see 50-55° ~=—«50-60° —-«50-65°—s«50-55° The angles here diminish as they go higher up the leaves. E. paniculata (three leaves examined). Lowest Third ot) ts vee ae ae ... 50-60° 45-50° 40° Middle ae =a hfs Sia ate eee .-. 45-50° 40-45° 40° Top . Bt) ea lod besth (Vacs «Ee (DD OPO Oe 40° Other leaves show less difference in the three sections, while other show differences chiefly at the extreme ends, e.g., EZ. Andrewsi. Oil Glands. Don (“ Dichlamydeous Plants,” ii, p. 818, 1832) in a very few cases refers to Eucalyptus leaves as “ full of pellucid dots” or gives some brief reference to dots. It is, of course, in oil-bearing leaves, an indication, even a quantitative indication, of the presence of oils, but it is so common in the genus that most writers ignore record of the oil-dots unless they are especially abundant. In the present work I have an occasional note on the subject, e.g., under E. stellulata, at Part V, p. 128, under £. incrassata, Part IV, p. 98, under E. Morrisi, Part XXXII, p. 56. Prof. G. Briosi has published an important paper, under the auspices of the Botanical Institute of the University of Pavia (under the title “ Intorno alla anatomia delle Foglie dell’ Eucalyptus globulus Labill.,” Milan, 1891, with 23 plates). It is a quarto work of 95 pages, and is probably the most exhaustive work ever published in regard to the anatomy of the leaves of a single species of Eucalyptus. (The account of the oil glands is of especial interest.) “ Oils are the more volatile constituents of complex mixtures, secreted by glands of various forms, whose solid constituents, after the oils have been driven off, are resins. These secretions may escape at once upon the surface, or they may be stored in intercellular receptacles and released only by crushing. Even in very small amounts, they may be distilled, and when more abundant they may be expressed and purified.” (Coulter, Barnes and Cowles’ ‘‘ Text Book of Botany,” I, 413.) 411 “Many plants possess internal glands, which often appear as translucent dots, as in the case of Citrus and Eucalyptus. In most cases the glands are spherical, there being a peripheral layer of glandular cells which secrete into a common reservoir. Often this structure is surrounded by a relatively impermeable protective layer. Usually the reservoir does not discharge to the exterior, but in Eucalyptus and various Rutacew, there are cover cells, which after a time rupture at 4 definite spot, or along the walls, allowing the secretions to pags off. The secretions secreted by internal glands resemble those secreted by glandular hairs, and likewise often odoriferous.” (Jb. it, 623.) “ But little is known concerning the role of volatile oils, &c., though speculation has been abundant. It has been suggested that they are of value in protecting against excessive transpiration, on the ground that they absorb heat in large amount, but it is most unlikely that these oils are present in sufficient abundance to check transpiration . . . Probably there is no adequate reason for believing that such secretions are of any particular value in the economy of plants. Doubtless, for the most part, they represent waste products, whose removal is of greater value than their retention. Any incidental gain that these secretions may have probably is small.” (Lb. 11, 624.) Dawkins, A. E., has a paper “ The Calculation of the Oil Content of Foliage from Measurements of the number and size of the Oil-glands,’ Proc. Roy. Soc. Vict., XXVIII (new series), 153 (1915). “The collection and distillation of oil-containing materials is often a matter involving much labour. Since, therefore, the oil is well known to occur,in the case of many species in small, well-defined oil-dots or oil-glands, it was thought that it might be possible to forecast the oil-content of any particular species by making a few measurements of the size and number of the oil-dots, weight of leaf, &e.”’ The author adopts a not complicated mathematical formula, and shows how it works in the case of three Hucalypts, radiata, viminalis, Kitsoni (Kitsonvana). A Leptospermum and a Eugenia are also chosen. The results are moderately close, and the method is commended for further investigation. Now we come to two papers by M. B. Welch, B.Sc., the beginning of a broader research :— 1. “ Kucalyptus Oil Glands,” Journ. Roy. Soc. N.S.W., liv, 208 (1920). The author poimts out that the anatomy of the various parts has been little investigated in Eucalyptus. “The oil glands occur in the leaves of almost every species, but in varying number, reaching perhaps a minimum in the Bloodwoods, e.g., H. terminalis, where they are practically non-existent Although the distribution and number of the glands is not of very great taxonomic value, yet, as pointed out in this paper, certain variations do occur and without doubt hold good throughout the distribution of the species. Again, it is quite possible to recognise certain differences in their arrangement which would permit of a rough classification into groups, of which some examples are given.” 2.“ The Occurrence of Oil Ducts in certain Eucalypts and Angophoras ” (Proc. Linn. Soc. N.S.W., xlvi, 475 (1921).) This investigation shows that ducts formed by the linking up of short secretory cavities occur in the medulla of the stems and leaves of certain Eucalypts of the Corymbose class and also Angophora lanceolata. They contain oil similar in nature to that found in the leaf oil glands, and apparently function as storage reservoirs. There is no direct connection between the oil glands and the oil ducts, nor are the latter continuous from stem to leaf. Ducts do not occur in the roots or lower portion of the stems. Apparently these ducts indicate a primitive character in those species in which they occur, and also show a close phylogenetic affinity between the Eucalypts and Angophoras. A valuable paper, illustrated by many text-figures and micro-photographs. 412 Resin. Coats of varnish as protective coverings are especially to be met with on young leaves, which they guard from over-transpiration and desiccation during their development; and when the leaf-lamine become provided with a cuticularised epidermis, these coats disappear. * The leaves of many desert xerophytes are coated with resin, and often have a varnished aspect, shining in the sunlight. The factors influencing the formation of resin-coats are unknown. Like wax- coats, they may retard transpiration, and it has been suggested that they reflect light, an excess of which may injure the chlorophyll.” (Coulter, Barnes and Cowles’ ‘‘ Text Book of Botany ” IT, 571). I do not know whether the chemist has actually isolated a resin from Eucalyptus leaves ; apparently it must be rare in the genus, and the Tasmanian FZ. vernicosa Hook f. would be a possible source. Mitchell (quoted by Bentham, B.Fl., iti, 225), mm ““ Three Expeditions,” 11, 175, speaking of E. alpina Lindl., which he discovered, says “ with short, broad, viscid leaves.” They are both from sub-alpine localities. Shape. Authors have not much to say, in a general way, concerning the shape of mature Eucalyptus leaves :— . In the adult shrub or tree of most species vertical (or sometimes horizontal), alternate, petiolate, and passing more or less from broadly ovate to lanceolate acuminate and faleate, always rigid whether thick or thin, penniveined, the midrib conspicuous . . .” (B.FI. iii, p, 185). “The form, size and venation of the leaves described have always been taken from those of the flowering branches of what have been supposed to be adult trees or shrubs; when not stated to the contrary, they are always alternate and petiolate.” (Jb. p. 186). The following passage refers to leaves in general. Variation in Shape. “Foliage leaves . . . exhibit an almost inexhaustible variety in their internal structure and external form, a fact partly due, no doubt, to the multifarious duties they have to discharge. The most important of all these functions is the manufacture of organic materials from inorganic food That those members of the plant to which is allotted the manufacture of organic matter should exhibit such a marvellous diversity can hardly astonish us: for how infinitely varied are the conditions under which this function is performed in the different zones and regions of the globe. Hyven within the narrow confines of a restricted area we may find habitats damp and dry, sunlit and shady, tranquil and tempest-tossed. Nor should we be surprised to find leaves of diverse shape at different heights on one and the same shoot, and that the foliage borne by any plant may exhibit variations in form in successi 7e seasons of the year.” Andsoon. (Kerner and Oliver, I, 626). In other words, in shape of leaves, the ideal is not uniformity, or “ comparative ”” uniformity. The vast majority of mature Eucalyptus leaves are falcate-lanceolate in shape, and those of different shape may be looked upon as exceptions. Sometimes the evolution towards the narrower form is retarded, and hence J have, on occasion, used the expression “ Retarded Heteroblasticity.” 413 The following species are normally broad, and it is only of recent years that it has been ascertained that some of them pass into the lanceolate form. Even in species which have been ascertained to have leaves which belong to the lanceolate rather than to the orbicular series, we ascertain from time to time forms even narrower. Rhomboid or Broad. EB. alba. E. Mooreana. BE. alpina. EB. Naudimiana. EH. Bauervana. EB. oligantha. BE. Behriana. EB. orbifolia. E. clavigera. E. populifolia. E. cordata. E. Preissiana. EB. Galliv BE. pruimosa. BE. Hillu. E. pulvigera. BE. Kruseana. Ef. rarvflora. E. latifolia. E. vernicosa. FE. macrocarpa. E. Websterrana. BE. melanophlosa. E. linearis. E. apiculata. E. Jutsona. E. spathulata. Linear-lanceolate. E. amygdalina E. odontocarpa. E. approximans. E. pachyloma. E. Baker. E. Pilligaensis. E. cneorifolia. E. Thozetiana. E. Dundasi. E. viridis (acacvordes). EB. Moore. Obliquity. Many species are more or less oblique, but it will be found that it is preponder- atingly characteristic of the Renantheree. Amongst these, it is most readily observed in H#. obliqua L’Herit. See, as regards juvenile leaves, Plate 6, Part II, and mature leaves, Plate 37, Part VIII. Apex. The apex varies somewhat, and the following lists are offered to draw attention in a tentative manner to this variation. There is variation within the same species, and much work is required before any important generalisations can be made. Emarginate, or sometimes so. EB. Blakelyi. EB. maniata. E. Camfteldi. EB. Muellert. E. cinerea. E. platypus. B. dealbata. E. polyanthemos. BE. gomphocephala. E. pruinosa. BE. Gunnin. BE. wurnagera. E. melanophloia. 414 Emarginate and Mucronate. EB. affinis (slightly). EB. deciprens. Mucronate. E. aggregata. In £. tetraptera the midrib is continued E. buprestium. 5 mm. beyond the leaf, forming a rigid, E. Campaspe. sharp mucro, unusual in Eucalypts. Blunt or rounded. ; E. acacieformis. EB. latifolia. E. Baileyana. EH. megacarpa. E. Benthami (sometimes). E. microtheca. E. Cambageana. BE. Naudiniana. E. drepanophylla. BE. nitens. E. ferruginea. BE. Spenceriana (not markedly). E.. Foelscheana. EB. Stuartiana. B. globulus (often). E. viminalis (frequently). BE. Hillit. EB. Websteriana. EB. Houseana. Obtuse. E, affinis. BE. Blakelyt. E. aspera. EL. peltata. Hooked. (Usually most obvious in rigid and succulent, narrow leaves.) E. apiculata. EB. Moore. EB. coccifera. EB. stellulata and many others. HE. coriacea. Apiculate. E. cinerea. E. pyrophora (slightly). E. corymbosa. HE. wmbra. EB. Gilli (bluntly apiculate). Margins. It is not easy to classify leaves according to their margins; the following lists are a mere introduction to the subject. The vast majority of species have unindented (entire) margins, with the blades in one plane. Under margin incuryed slightly. E. capitellata, E. trachyphloia. E. stricta. ; 4.15 Crenate. EB. erythrocorys. Crenate to Undulate. E. foecunda. Crenulate. E. acacieformis. E. dichromophlova. E. acacieformis var. linearis. EB. diversicolor. E. cordata. EB. Trbyp. E. deciens. E. Muellerv. E. ovata. Labillardiere’s artist figured H. ovata (see Part XXVII, Plate 113, fig. la of the present work), as with crenulate margins, but this is a little diagrammatic. The leaf is undulate rather. . patens. E. urnigera. by Crenulate to Plicate. EB. marginata. Undulate to Plicate. EB. botryovdes. E. ferruginea. E. calophylla. E. Foelscheana. E. cornuta.. EB. grandifolia. E. corymbosa. E. Hillir. E. clavigera. E. macrorrhyncha. EB. Dawson. E. maculata. E. dives. E. obliqua. EB. eugeniodes. E. ptychocarpa. Undulate. E. aggregata. E. Houseana (8.). E. Baileyana (§). E. Kirtoniana. E. Baueriana. EB. latifolia. E. Blazlandi (reddish rm when =. Mooreana (8.). fresh). E. capitellata. BE. ovata. E. drepanophylla. E. perfoliata (8.). EB. Dunn. E. Perrvmana. EB. ficifolia (to puckered on BE. Rudderi. half of lamina). Puckered to undulate. E. Perriniana. Margin thickened or strongly marked. (Here we come into venation. This thickening is a question of ensuring stability of the lamina.) E. calophylla. Lindley (this work, Part XLIII, p. 73), speaks of the leaves of E. calophylla having a rich red marginal line. L 416 Margin thickened or strongly marked—continued. E. Foelscheana. In the young leaves some of the margins are distinctly thickened and rounded as if corded; it is a device to secure the stability of so large a leaf. E. haematoxylon. E. patens. EB. Kybeanensis. E. Preissiana (We have a rich red marginal line in this species also). E. marginata. BE. Le Souefir. E. nitens (8.) For a note on glandular leaf-margins, or those the work of insects, see under E. nitens, Part XIX, p. 272. Twisting of the Petiole. * Grisebach, in his account of the ‘ Vegetation of Australia,’ dwells on the close relation of inter- dependence which exists between the tree vegetation and the coating of grass which covers the ground beneath it; and remarks that the amount of light allowed by the trees to reach the ground beneath them is rendered more than usually great by the vertical position in which their leaves grow. Hence the growth of the grass beneath is aided. It may be that this permitting of the growth of other plants beneath them, and consequent protection of the soil from losing its moisture, besides other advantages to be derived, is the principal reason why, as is familiarly known, two widely different groups of Australian trees, the Bucalypti and Acacias, have arrived at a vertical instead of a horizontal disposition of their leaves by two different methods. The Acacias have accomplished this by suppressing the true horizontal leaves and flattening the leaf stalks into vertical pseudo-leaves or ‘ phyllodes.’ The gum-trees, on the other hand, have simply twisted their leaf-stalks, and have thus rendered their true leaves vertical in position. There must exist some material advantage, which these different trees derive in common, from this peculiar arrangement, and the benefit derived from relation to other plants by this means may be greater and more important than that arising from the fact that the vertical leaves have a like relation to the light on both sides, and are provided with stomata on both faces.”’ (Moseley’s “* Challenger,” p. 229). Schimper (“ Plant Geography,” p. 9) remarks :— “ Other leaf-bearing xerophytes have their leaves or leaf-like cladodes arranged parallel to the incident rays of sunlight, and are consequently less intensely heated and illuminated. In some plants, such as Eucalyptus, the position has become hereditary.” A condition of equilibrium between the Hucalypts and the grass in an open forest has been arrived at, and the twist of the leaf-stalk aids the provision of light. tingbarking the trees promotes the growth of grass still further; in the first place, the ieaves fall, and the gaunt limbs of the tree but little obstruct the light ; and secondly, the dead tree no longer absorbs moisture, portion at least of which goes to improve the condition of the grass. See also Ringbarking, Part LIT, p. 92. Where the Eucalyptus petiole is markedly twisted, it is usually notably flattened. The twisting can be seen in a number of figures, e.g., figure 3a, Plate 127, H. pellita. There is a reference to the use of the transverse sections of petioles as aids in the determination of species at Part I, p. 6, of the present. work. 417 Deciduous Leaves. It is unusual for a Eucalypt to be deciduous, and it is only the case with some tropical species, e.g., H. alba (platyphylla) which at Kuranda, Northern Queensland, loses its leaves pretty regularly durmg October and February. E. Houseana (W.V.F.) Maiden (see Part L, p. 293) of North-western Australia, is also deciduous in some seasons. The matter of deciduousness in Eucalyptus might well attract the consideration of a resident in tropical Australia. A number of Australian trees become deciduous as colder regions are reached, but this does not apply to Eucalypts, so far as I have observed. But quite a number » of trees become deciduous on the approach of a local drought, e.g., in summer (about February), Ficus Cunningham, in the Sydney district. The connection between the fall of the leaf and the commencement of the cold period in the case of what are known as “ deciduous ” trees par excellence is simply explained in the ordinary botanical text-books. Heat and cold are only the indirect causes; the primary cause of the fall of the leaf is the danger threatened to the plant by the continuance of transpiration when either heat or cold is excessive. The throwing off of the transpiring surfaces becomes necessary when the drought commences. In tropical and sub-tropical regions, where no showers occur for comparatively long periods, the trees lose their leaves, and do not produce fresh ones until the rain comes. Explanation of Plates (232-235). PLATE 232. E. agglomerata Maiden. la. Juvenile leaves; 16, fruits. Hill Top, Southern Line, N.S.W. (J.H.M.) (See also figs. 6a and 66, Plate 38, Part VIII, then looked upon as intermediate between J. capitellata and EL. eugenrordes). 2a. Juvenile leaves; 2b, intermediate leaf; 2c, mature leaf; 2d, umbel of buds; 2e, buds and flowers; 2f, front and back view of anther. Near Jerrimbool Railway Station, 34 miles from Hill Top, on main southern road (J. L. Boorman). E. Simmondsii n.sp. 3a. Juvenile leaves, with bases slightly stem-clasping; 3b, juvenile leaves a stage further advanced, and stillin an almost horizontal position; 3c, juvenile leaves in an almost vertical position; 3d, mature leaf with hooked apex (with flower buds); 3e, mature leaf. Note that 3e is in a more advanced ° stage than 3d; it is smaller, and the venation less conspicuous. 3f/, buds as mature as I have seen them; 3g, anther; 3h, fruits. Smithton, beyond Burnie, Tasmania (Rev. J. H. Simmonds). The Type. PLATE 233. E. sepuleralis F.v.M. ta. Pendulous branchlet of mature leaves; 16, buds; 1c, front and back views of anther; Id, nearly ripe fruits; le, fruits as ripe as I have seen them. Eyre’s Range, 10 miles north of Hopetoun, South Coast of Western Australia (R. K. Wellstead). E. torquata Luehmann. 2a, 2b. Juvenile leaves; 2c, intermediate leaf; from near Coolgardie, W.A., by District Forest Ranger J. M. Cusack. 30, mature leaf; 3b, mature leaf and one flower. Note that the calyx tube shows a little less ribbing than as figured at fig. 6, Plate 13, Part IV. Note also the style obtruded before the stamens have their filaments unbent. This species has a long operculum, as will be seen on reference to the figure quoted. 418 PLATE 234. E. Kalganensis u.sp. la. Twig, bearing mature leaves and buds; 16, front and back views of anthers; Ic, fruits. Kalgan Plains, south of Stirling Range, Western Australia (Dr. F. Stoward, No. 117). E. melanoxylon n.sp. 2a, 2b, 2c. Various stages of juvenile leaves; 2d, mature leaf; 2e, mature leaf, showing flattened young peduncle and umbel of very young buds; 2f/, buds; 29, three views of anther; 2h, fruits. Westonia, Western Australia (District Forest Ranger J. M. Cusack). Since figures 2a-h were drawn, I have received additional specimens from the same source, through Mr. 8. L. Kessell, Acting Conservator of Forests, W.A. These are in full flower and ° show more buds with conoid opercula, and a long style with a capitate stigma. They also show that, as growth proceeds, the fruits may have longer pedicels, may become wider at the orifice, and so more conoid in shape, and the valves of the capsule more distinctly exsert. These are referred to on the Plate as 3a, buds with conical opercula; 3b, the same, with flowers; 3c, flower (enlarged) with capitate stigma; 3d, ripe fruits. PLATE 235. E. Isingiana n.sp. la. Twig, bearing mature leaves, fruits, and a flower with non-capitate, much protruded stigma; 10, front and back views of anther. 407 miles, near Ooldea, South Australia (E. H. Ising, No. 1480, 5th September, 1920). 2. Twig with mature leaf and young fruits in the urceolate stage. (P. Webb). E. aggregata Deane and Maiden. 3a. Juvenile leaves (broader, in proportion, than fig. 8a, Plate 104); 3b, intermediate leaf (broader, in pro- portion, than fig. 9, Plate 104, which is really an intermediate leaf, and not a mature leaf, as stated.) Wallerawang, N.S.W. (R. H. Cambage). 4a, 4b. Mature leaves. Wallerawang, N.S.W., home of the type (J.H.M.). (Figures 3 and 4 supplement the figures on Plate 104, Part XXV. The mature leaves are not shown on Plate 104 at all, although these are shown in Plate 49, vol. 24, Proc. Linn. Soc., N.S.W. (1899), when the species was described. The figures on Plate 104 supplement the Plate 49 as just quoted, and J have already stated, as regards some other species, that it would have been best to have given more figures in the present work, than to assume that my readers would remember to consult another work for the purpose of supplementing my figures in original Plates of the Critical Revision. But I acted in the interests of economy in not repeating details figured elsewhere). 5a. Juvenile leaves, in three; 5b, juvenile leaves; 5c, mature leaf; 5d, twig, bearing mature leaves and buds; 5e, fruits. Guildford Junction, Tasmania (R. H. Cambage, No. 4101). These specimens are discussed at some length at p. 356. 6. Juvenile leaves of a plant figured by Messrs. Baker and Smith at Plate 79 of ‘‘ Research on the Eucalypts,” 2nd Edition, as 2. aggregata Deane and Maiden, which obviously it is not. The mistake is important, because, having the idea that LB. aggregata is a species of narrow juvenile leaves, they felt the coast to be clear to enable them to name ZH. aggregata, occurring in Tasmania, as a new species under the name of 2. Rodwayi, with broad juvenile leaves. The following species of Hucalyptus are illustrated in my “ Forest Flora of New South Wales ’’* with larger twigs than is possible in the present work; photographs of the trees are also introduced wherever possible. Details in regard to their economic value, &c., are given at length in that work, which is a popular one. The number of the Part of the Forest Flora is given in brackets :— acaciodes A. Cunn. (xlvin). melliodora A. Cunn. (ix). acmenioides Schauer (xxxi1). macrocorys K.v.M. (xxxviil). affinis Deane and Maiden (lvi). microtheca F.v.M. (li). amygdalina Labill. (xvi). Muelleriana Howitt (xxx). Andrewsi Maiden (xxi) numerosa Maiden (xvii). Baileyana F.v.M. (xxxv). obliqua L’Heérit. (xxii). Bakert Maiden (Ixx). ochrophlova F.v.M. (1). Bauervana Schauer (lv). odorata Behr and Schlectendal (x11) Bauerivana Schauer var. conica Maiden (lviu).oleosa F.v.M. (1x). Behriana F.v.M. (xlvi). paniculata Sm. (vii). bicolor A. Cunn. (xliv). pilularis Sm. (Xxx1). Boormani Deane and Maiden (xiv). piperita Sm. (xxx). Bosistoana F.v.M. (xl). Planchoniana F.v.M. (xxiv). Caley: Maiden (lv). polyanthemos Schauer (ix). capitellata Sm. (xxvii). populifolia Hook. (xlvu). conica Deane and Maiden (lvii). propimgua Deane and Maiden (1x1). Consideniana Maiden (xxxvi). punctata DC. (x). corvacea A. Cunn. (xy). radiata Sieb. as amycdalina (xvi). corymbosa Sm. (x11). regnans V.v.M. (xvi). erebra F.v.M. (li). resinifera Sm. (ii). Dalrympleana Maiden (lxiv). robusta Sm. (xvii). dives Schauer (xix). rostrata Schlecht. (Lx). dumosa A. Cunn. (Ixv). rubida Deane and Maiden (xlii). eugenioides Sieber (xxix). saligna Sm. (1v). fruticetorum F.v.M. (xiii). siderophloia Benth. (xxxix). gigantea Hook. f. (li). sideroxylon A. Cunn. (xiil). globulus Labill. (bxvii). Siebervana F.v.M. (xxxiv). goniocalyx F.v.M. (vi). Smithu R. 'T. Baker (Ixx). hemastoma Sm. (xxxvi). stellulata Sieb. (xiv). hemiphlova F.v.M. (vi). tereticornis Sm. (X1). longifolia Link and Otto (11). tessellaris F.v.M. (Ixvi). ‘Iuehmanniana F.v.M. (xxvi). Thozetiana F.v.M. (xlix). macrorrhyncha F.v.M. (xxvii). viminalis Labill. (Lxiv). maculata Hook. (vii). virgata Sieb. (xxv). Maideni F.v.M. (xix). vitrea R. T. Baker (xxiii). melanophloia F.v.M. (liv). * Government Printer, Sydney. 4to. Hach part contains 4 plates and other illustrations. Note BY GOVERNMENT PRINTER. Financial conditions have so largely affected publicatiqns that it is no longer possible to continue the issue of ‘* The Forest Flora of New South Wales” at the old rates, and from this date onward, 7.¢., from and including Part 7, Vol. VII, the price of the individual Parts will be raised to 2s. 6d. each. For those Parts already published the old sale price will be adhered to, and subscriptions already received will not be disturbed, but the new subscription rate of 2s. 6d. per part, or 25s. for 12 parts, will come into effect as from the Ist July, 1921. M Sydney: John Spence, Acting Government Printer—1922. | U ven { i Pay’ awe | | : ‘ et f BE : ete oe) oe hi . ‘ “1 - 1 , 1 i ta Ned palsy ve i i) a ta . ‘S = bis) S f rt } } . i ie ul ‘ ak ; 7 i E X . | . } 1 { ‘ " i = | } a ae : | i ; | ant * r : { . ‘ Cy | i ‘ ‘a bs es Oe Ti ¥ é r Te Re ig ; ha)° eee DTA diuiormvind giIRAP Inne nauk. seian Pin 2a: . REY. EUCALYPTUS. CRIT 2 | i i -| on del er lith. 'M-Floeht EUCALYPTUS AGGLOMERATA Matpen (J, 2). E. SIMMONDSII n.sp. Rimecoo ‘RIT. REV. EUCALYPTUS. ple} ios} She Pe MR sc Pe acoceromn 7 Sri) EUCALYPTUS SEPULCRALIS F.v.M. (1). E. TORQUATA LveHMANN (2, 8). [See also figure 6. Pievwe 13.) Fisefiitn deter (ifh. PL. 234. M.Flackton.defl. er hith. Shien rath g ee ey Eee (1). ew recy RTARTA .Sp. (2, 8). dc yes fi OLA O DLE AIS eh ENA PLAN ENDS SOMES LOL SATEEN LAR, PINTS TO A crtnma bese ar Arran aWl * EUCALYPTUS KALGANENSIS n E, MELANOXYLON n.sp. le } IT, REV. EUCALYPTUS. LR ena mmnren acini ns nyt mY EN RAEI .Flockton.del. el iith. (ie 2): EUCALYPTUS ISINGIANA n.sp. E. AGGREGATA DEANE and MAIDEN (3-5). [See also Plate 104.] (No. 6 is FE. aggregata Baker and SMITH). ‘ % f : ‘A % ¢ : Seb ehs bith aes fess See Ses Slelslsloli— ee a ae es SS ee PART XXVI. _ Perriniana F.vy.M. . Gumnii Hook ¢. iy * rubida Deane and Maiden Plates, 108-111. (Issued April, 1916.) PART XXVII. _ maculosa R. T. Baker. . precor Maiden. . ovata Labill. _ neglecta Maiden. Plates, 112-115. (Issued July, 1916.) PART XXVIII. _ B. vernicosa Hook f. . Kitsoniana (J. G. Luehmann) Maiden. 4 We Muelleri 1. B. Moore. viminalis Labillardiére. Plates, 116-119. (Issued December, 1916.) PART XXIX. . Baeuerleni F.v.M. . scoparia Maiden. . Benthami Maiden and Cambage. . propinqua Deane and Maiden. . punctata DC. . Kirtoniana F.v.M. Plates, 120-123. 1917.) (Issued February, PART XXX. . resinifera Sm. . pellita F.v.M. . brachyandra F.v.M. Plates, 124-127. (Issued April, 1917.) PART XXXIl. . tereticornis Smith. . Bancrofti Maiden. . amplifolia Naudin. Plates, 128-131. (Issued July, 1917.) PART XXXII. Seeana Maiden. . exserta F.v.M. Parramattensis C. Hall. Blakely: Maiden. . dealbata A. Cunn. . Morrisii R. T. Baker. . Howittiana F.v.M. Plates, 1917.) 132-135. (Issued September, PART XXXIII. . rostrata Schlechtendal. . rudis Endlicher. . Dundasi Maiden. . pachyloma Benth. Plates, 1917.) 136-139. (Issued December, PART XXXIV. . redunca Schauer. . accedens W. V. Witzgerald. . cornuta Labill. . Websteriana Maiden. Plates, 140-143. (Issued April, 1918.) PART XXXV. . Lehmanni Preiss. . annulata Benth. . platypus Hooker. . spathulata Hooker. . gamophylla F.v.M. . argillacea W. V. Fitzgerald. Plates, 144-147. (Issued August, 1918.) Seee8 PART XXXVI. . BE. occidentalis Endlicher. . E. macrandra ¥.v.M. 4. H. salubris F.v.M. . E. cladocalyx ¥.v.M. . BE. Cooperiana F.v.M. . BE. intertexta R. T. Bake. . EL. confluens (W. V. Fitzgerald) Maiden. Plates, 148-151. PART XXXVII. . clavigera A. Cunn. . EH. aspera B.v.M. . EB. grandifolia R.Br. . LE. papuana F.v.M. Plates, 152-155. (Issued March, 1919.) PART XXXVIII. _ E. tessellaris F.v.M. . Spenceriana Maiden. . . Cliftoniana W. V. Fitzgerald. . setosa Schauer. . ferruginea Schauer. . Moorei Maiden and Cambage. . dwmosa A. Cunn. . torquata Luehmann. . amygdalina Labill. . radiata Sieber. . numerosa Maiden. . nitida Hook. f. Plates 156-159. (Issued July, 1919.) PART XXXIX. . Torelana F.v.M. . corymbosa Smith. . intermedia R. T. Baker. . patellaris F.v.M. . celastroides Turczaninow. . gracilis ¥.v.M. . transcontinentalis Maiden. . longicornis F.v.M. . oleosa F.v.M. . Flocktonie Maiden. . virgata Sieber. . oreades R. T. Baker. . obtusiflora DC. . fraxinoides Deane and Maiden. Plates, 160-163. 1920.) PART XL. . terminalis F.v.M. . dichromophloia F.v.M. . pyrophora Benth. . levopinea R. T. Baker. . ligustrina DC. E. stricta Sieber. 922. EH. grandis (Hill) Maiden. Plates, 164-167. (Issued March. 1920.) PART XLI. . EB. latifolia F.v.M. . EB. Foelscheana F.v.M. . EB. Abergiana F.v.M. . BE. pachyphylla F.v.M. _ E. pyriformis Turezaninow, var. Kings- milli Maiden. . E. Oldfieldti F.v.M. _ E. Drummondii Bentham. Plates, 168-171. (Issued June, 1920.) (Issued January, 1919.) (issued February, SS SSS eh Sisieisisisl= INDEX OF PARTS PUBLISHED—ontinued. PART XLiL. E. eximia Schauer, SeeeeS . peltata Bentham. . Watsomana F.v.M. . trachyphloia F.v.M. . hybrida Maiden. . Kruseana B.v.M. . Dawson R. T. Baker. . polyanthemogs Schauer. . Baueriana Schauer. . conica Deane and Maiden. . concolor Schauer. Plates, 172-175. (Issued August, 1920.: PART XLIII. . ficifolia F.v.M. . calophylla R.Br. _hematoxylon Maiden. _ maculata Hook. . Mooreana (W. VY. Fitzgerald) Maiden. . approximans Maiden. . Stowardi Maiden. Plates 1920.) 176-179. (Issued November, PART XLIV. . perfoliata R. Brown, . ptychocarpa F.v.M. . similis Maiden. . livata(W. V. Fitzgerald) Maiden, n.sp. . Baileyana F.v.M. Lane-Poolei Maiden. . Ewartiana Maiden. Bakeri Maiden. . Jacksoni Maiden. . eremophila Maiden. Plates, 1921.) 180-182. (Issued february, PART XLV. erythrocorys F.v.M. . tetvodonta F.v.M. . odontocarpa F.v.M. . capitellata Smith. . Camfieldi Maiden. . Blaxlandi Maiden and Cambage. . Normantonensis Maiden and Cambage Plates, 184-187. (Issued April, 1921.) PART XLVI. . tetragona F.v.M. . eudesmioides F.v.M. . Hbbanoensis Maiden n.sp. . Andrewsi Maiden. . angophoroides R. T. Baker. 5 Kybeanensis Maiden & Cambage. ; Goes of 252) E. eremophila Maiden. decipiens Endl. Plates. 188-191. (Issued May, 1921.) PART XLVII. 965. HE. Laseront R. T. Baker. 966. H. de Beuzevillei Maiden. 267. E. Mitchelli Cambage. 268. E. Brownii Maiden and Cambage. 269. EL. Cumbageana Maiden. 123. HE. miniata A. Cunn. EB. Woollsiana R. T. Baker. 44, E. odorata Behr and Schlecht. 43. FE. hemiphloia F.v.M., var. microcarpa Maiden. 42. HE. bicolor A. Cunn. 970. E. Pilligaensis Maiden. 271. E. Penrithensis Maiden. 112. EB. micranthera F.v.M. 272. E. notabilis Maiden. 973. E. canaliculata Maiden. Plates, 192-195. (Issued July, 1921.) INDEX OF PARTS PUBLISHED-—continued. PART XLVIIIL. 6]. E. paniculata Sm. 274. E. decortieans sp. nov. 275. B. Culleni R. H. Cambage. 276. E. Beyeri R. T. Baker, 98. EB. globulus Labill. f 277. £. nova-anglica Deane and Maiden. The Growing Tree. Rate of growth. _ Natural afforestation. Increment curves The largest Australian trees. Plates 196-199. (Issued August, 1921.) PART XLIX. 278. E. drepanophylla F.v.M. 38. EB. leptophleba F.v.M. 279. E. ah doy pp Maiden. 280. E. Hillii Maiden. 217. E. dichromophloia F.v.M. The Growing Tree—continued, Nanism. 4 , The flowering of Eucalypts while in the juvenile- leaf stage. iNaace or aggressiveness of certain species, Natural grafts. Artificial grafts. asciation. Tumours and galls. Protuberances of the stem. Abortive branches (prickly stems) Pendulous branches. Vertical growth of trees. Plates, 200-203. (Issued September, 1921.) PART L. 281. EB. Houseana (W. V. Witzgerald) Maiden. 282. B. Jutsoni Maiden. 283. B. adjuncta Maiden, 1. £. pilularis Sm., var. pyriformis Maiden. 234. BE. pumila Cambage. 285. E. rariflora ¥. M. Bailey. 286. E. Mundijongensis Maiden. The Bark. 1. Early references to Ducalyptus barks and early Bucalyptus vernaculars in general. 2, Eucalyptus bark classifications, 0. Maliees, Marlocks, and other smal) species— (a) True Mallees. (b) False Mallees, (c) Marlocks. Plates, 204-207 (Issued December, 1921.) PART LI. v. Sheathiana Maiden, E. striaticalyr W. V. Fi erald. . taeniola Baker and Smith. E. Stricklandi Maiden. ). untalata Baker and Smith. E. Planchoniana F.v.M. +. marginata Sm. E. Irby: Baker and Smith. E. Yarraensis Maiden and Cambage, n.sp SSeS eeee The Bark—continued. 1. Leiophloia (Smooth-Barks or Gums). 2. Hemiphloia (Half-barks). %. Rhytiphloie (Rough-barks), 4. Pachyphloie (Stringybarks). 5. Schizophloie (Lronbarks), 6. Lepidophloiw (Barks friable and lamellar). Plates, 208-211. (Issued February, 1922.) . Coppice-growt . Twist in Bark. . Bark Repair. . Microscopic Characters of Bark. . Calcium Oxalate, . Tannin. . Oil in Bark. . Fibre in Bark. . Colour of Inner Bark. - Colour of Outer Bark. PART LHL. , amplifolia Naudin. . algeriensis Trabut. . antipolitensis Trabut. . Bourlieri Trabut. . Cordieri Trabut. - gomphocornuta Trabut. . gugalis Naudin. occidentalis Bndl., Trabut. - pseudo-globulus (Hort.) Naudin. . Trabuti Vilmorin. . Stuartiana x globulus Trabut. . Insiziwaensis Maiden n.sp. RURKKUH Rpt var. oranensis ww SDS bs ty wn The Bark—continued. . Classification of Trees in General by Means of their Barks, - Variation in Barks of the same Species. Bark in Relation to Heat and Cold. Adventitious Shoots. Ringbarking. f h (suckering). Plates, 212-215. (Issued April, 1922.) PART LIII. . x BE. Barmedmanensis Maiden n.sp. . X B. Tenandrensis Maiden n.sp. . x H. Peacockeana Maiden n.sp. . X BE. Stopfordi Maiden n.sp. . x BE, Forsythii Maiden n.sp. . x #. Auburnensis Maiden n.sp. . X BL. Yagobiei Maiden n.sp. . x BL. Blackburniana Maiden, . X B. Studleyensis Maiden n.sp. Timber. Historical—Early Attempts at Classification, Modern Systems of Classification. Colours, Plates, 216-219 (Issued May, 1922.) PART LIV. 2. MeIntyrensis n.sp. . LB. Pluti MeCoy. 1 Kayseri R. M. Johnston, ). Milligani R. M. Johnston. . HL. Delftii Bttingshausen (1883). v. Diemenii Ettingshausen, ). Hayi Wttingshausen. ?. Houtmanni Bttingshausen. . B. Mitchelli: Wttingsbausen, J. cretacea Wttingshausen. ; L. Davidsoni Wttingshausen. - L. Ovleyana Bttingshausen. . BL. scoliophylla Wttingshausen. 2. Warraghiana Bttingshausen. . L. praecoriacea Deane. . B. Hermani Deane . B. Howitti Deane. . D. Kitsoni Deane. . L. Suttoni formerly ZL, Muelleri Deane, BD. Chapmani formerly B. Woollsii Deane. 330. 1. ie ; Microscopic Oxalate). A Warning Note in regard on Microscopie Stru Purposes. — Paper Pulp, Heart-wood and Sap-wood Specific Gravity. Hart n ' Fissility and Interlockedne Destructive Distillation, Plates, 220-223, © PART Fossil Plants Attribut A.—E, oceanica Unger, B.—. Haeringiana | C.—E. Aegea Unger. D.—Myrtophyllum (Bu leaks uaWaians ot et h.—Myrtophyllim Hoee a a) Structure. F.—B. sibiries G.—E. (4) ame H.—B. borealis M—E. proto-@ Q.--E. (2) nery R.—E. (£) parvi a. Kinos. b. Mannas. : Rs Plates, 22 Ay OF 382,. B) 68. 2. 333, 8. 21, 7. PT Ls 41. 1, 213. B; 334, 2, 335, TH, 146, AD angulosa Schauer BL. Johnstoni nsp. F VI. The Le ‘ 53) ’ A.—Juvenile Leaf, Historical. rp Plates, 228-281. ; ( may 1922.) .Y “A CRITICAL REVISION OF THE GENUS EUCALYPTUS BY ih hm MALDEN, 15.0, BRS, FLS. (Government Botanist of New South Wales and Director of the Botanic Gardens, Sydney), Pou V[. Varig PART LVI Il COMPLETE WORK (WITH FOUR PLATES.) - PRICE THREE SHILLINGS AND SIXPENCE. Published by Authority of : THE GOVERNMENT OF THE STATE OF NEW SOUTH WALES. Svdney ; JOHN SPENCE, ACTING GOVERNMENT PRINTER. #73717 4923. INDEX PART IL. 1. E. piluiaris Sm., and var. Muelleriana Maiden. Plates, L-+t. (Issued March, 1903.) PART IL. 2. E. obliqua L’ Heéritier. oo Shee & ty be by by by Plates, 5-8. (Issued May, 1903.) PART III. . calycogona Turczaninow. Plates, 9-12. (Issued July, 1903.) PART ly. . incrassata Labillardiére. . fecunda Schauer. Plates, 13-24. (Issued June, 1904.) PART Y. . stellulata Sieber . coriacea A. Cunn. . coccifera Hook. f. Plates, 25-28. (Issued November, 1904.) PART YI. . amygdalina Labillardiére. . linearis Dehnhardt. E. Risdoni Hook. f. . EB. Plates, 29-32. (Issued April, 1905.) PART VII. regnans F.v.M. vitellina Naudin, and E. vitrea R. TY. Baker. A - if. dives Schauer. Andrewsi Maiden. E. diversifolia Bonpland, See heh Plates, 33-36. (Issued October, 1905.) PART YIII. . capitellata Sm. . Muelleriana Howitt. . macrorrhyncha F.v.M. . eugenioides Sieber. . marginata Sm. . buprestium F.v.M. . sepulcralis F.v.M. Plates, 37-40. (Issued March, 1907.) PART IX. . alpina Lindl. . microcorys F.v.M. . acmenioides Schauer. . umbra R. T. Baker. . virgata Siebr. . apiculata Baker and Smith. . Luehmanniana F.v.M. . Planchoniona F.v.M. Plates. 41-44. (Issued November. 1907 PART X. . piperita Sm. . Sieberiana F.v.M. . Consideniana Maiden. . heamastoma Sm. . siderophloia Benth. . Boormani Deane and Maiden. t. leptophleba F.v.M. 1. Behriana F.v.M. j. populifolia Hook. - Bowmani F.v.M. (Doubtful species.) Plates, 45-48. (Issued December, 1908.) 58. Sees OF PARTS . bicolor A. Cunn. . hemiphloia F.v.M. . odorata Behr and Schlechtendal. . An Ironbark Boz. . fruticetorum F.v.M. . acacioides A. Cunn. . Phozetiana V.v.M. . ochrophloia F.v.M. }), microtheca ¥.v.M. PART XI. Bosistoana F.v.M. Plates, 49-52. (Issued February, 1910.) PART XI. . Raveretiana ¥.v.M. . crebra F.v.M. . Staigeriana F.v.M. . melanophloia F.v.M. « pruinosa Schauer. = . Smithii R. T. Baker. . Naudiniana ¥.v.M. . sideroxylon A. Cunn. . leucorylon F.v.M. . Caleyi Maiden. Plates, 53-46. (Issued November, 1910.) PART XIiL. . affinis Deane and Maiden. . paniculata Sm. . polyanthemeos Schauer. . Rudderi Maiden. . Baueriana Schauer. . eneorifolia DC. Plates, 57-60. (Issued July, 1911.) PART XIV. . melliodora A. Cunn. . fasciculosa F.v.M. . uncinata Turezaninow. . decipiens Endl. . concolor Schauer. . Cléeziana ¥.v.M. . oligantha Schauer. Plates, 61-64. (Issued Maich, 1912.) PART XV. . oleosa F.v.M. . Gilli Maiden. . falcata Turez. Plates, 65-68. (Issued July, 1912.) PART XVI. . oleosa F.v.M., var. Flocktonia Maiden . Le Souefii Maiden. . Clelandi Maiden. . decurva F.v.M. . doratozylon V'.v.M. . corrugata Luehmann, ). goniantha Turez. ). Stricklamdi Maiden: . Campaspe S. le M. Moore. ). diptera Andrews. ). Griffithsii Maiden, . grossa B.v.M. ). Pimpiniana Maiden. . Woodwardi Maiden. Plates, 69-72. (Issued September, 1912.) PUBLISHED. PART XVII. . salmonophloia F.v.M. EB . EB. leptopoda Bentham. . E. squamosa Deane and Maiden. 7. Oldfieldii F.v.M. 1D; . BE. orbifolia ¥.v.M. E ). pyriformis Turezaninow. Plates, 73-76. PART XVIII. 5. E. macrocarpa Hook. . BE, Preissiana Schauer. . EB. megacarpa F.v.M. . BE, globulus Labillardiére. . LE. Maideni F.v.M. . E. urnigera Hook. f. Plates, 77-80. (Issued July, 1913.) PART XIX. . EB. goniocalyxz F.vy.M. 2. H. nitens Maiden. eleophora F.v.M. . £. cordata Labill. . E. angustissima F.v.M. | Plates, 81-84. (Issued December, i913.) PART XX. . EL. gigantea Hook. f. . £. longifolia Link and Otto. diversicolor F.v.M. Guilfoylei Maiden. patens Bentham, Yodtiana F.v.M. H, micranthera ¥.v.M. Plates, 85-58. (Issued March. 1914.) PART XXI. ; . E. cinerea F.v.M. /. pulverulenta Sims. . EB. cosmophylla F.v.M. 5. H. gomphocephala A. P. DC Plates, 89-92. (Issued March, 1914.) PART XXII. erythronema Turez. . L, acacieformis Deane & Maiden, . L. pallidifolia Tv.M. . EB. casia Benth. . L. tetraptera Turez. . EL. Forrestiana Diels. miniata A. Cunn. . BE. phenicea ¥.v.M. Plates, 98-96. (Issued April, 1915.) PART XXIII. 5. I). robusta Smith. 3. BH. botryoides Smith. . LD. saligna Smith. Plates, 97-100, (Issued July, 1915.) PART XXIV. . LB. Deanei Maiden. . 4. Dunnii Maiden. EE. Stuartiana F.v.M. . 2. Banksii Maiden, . BE. quadramgulata Deane and Maiden. Plates, 100 bis-103. 1915.) PART XXV. ). Macarthuri Deane and Maiden. }. aggregata Deane and Maiden. Be . L. parvifolia Cambage. . £. alba Reinwardt. Plates, 1916.) 104-107. (Issued February, 1913.) # + (Issued November, (Issued Webruary, _ Pee PIO Se REVISION OF THE Gps E.UCAUERUS LY eS eeVeADDEN. 1.5.0; FRS wrest (Government Botanist of New South Wales and Director of the Botanic Gardens, Sydney). Vor Vi. Parr es Part LVIL of the Complete Work. (WITH FOUR PLATES.) “«« Ages are spent in collecting materials, ages more in separating and combining them. Even when a system has been formed, there is still something to add, to alter, or to reject. Every generation enjoys the use of a vast hoard bequeathed to it by antiquity, and transmits that hoard. augmented by fresh acquisitions, to future ages. In these pursuits, therefore, the first speculators lie under great disadvantages, and even when they fail, are entitled to praise.” MacauLay’s “‘Essay ON MILTON.” PRICE THREE SHILLINGS AND SIXPENCE, Published by Authority of TIIE GOVERNMENT OF THE STATE OF NEW SOUTIT WALES, Svdnev: JOIIN SPENCE, ACTING GOVERNMENT PRINTER, PHILLIP-STREET. ST) Feel 1928. — sr € APR 19 1923 LIBRARY NEW YORK BOTANICAL GARDEN CCCXLII. Eucalyptus ecollina \W. V. Fitzgerald n.sp. Description : . Range. < ° : . : ° Affinities CCXII. Eucalyptus Flocktonie Maiden. Range | Affinities : CCCXLI. Eucalyptus Shirleyt n.sp. Description . 5 5 : . : ° . Range : 5 6 5 5 : : C . : Affinities CCCXLIL. Eucalyptus Rummeryi n.sp. Description Range Affinities , ‘ é CCCXLIV. Eucalyptus Herbertiana n.sp. Deseription Range. Affinities CC. \ XLV. Eucalyptus Comite-Vallis n.sp. IDesesocloor | 6 G 9s Range : . : Affinities AN N aS Qo Oo H WH aS Oo iS) CVI. Eucalyptus longifolia Link and Otto multiflora n. var. CCCXLVI. Eucalyptus citriodora Hooker. Deseription . . . : : : 5 ° e ° Synonyms . ° e ° ° . ° ° Range : . ° . ° Gm) ° . ° ° Affinities . . . ° ° XLII. Eucalyptus hemiphloia F.v.M. Deseription Range - : ° . Affinities . ° . CCCXLVIL. Eucalyptus microcarpa usp. Description . ° . : Synonyms . ° e e . ° e e e . e Range : : ‘ : : : 5 ° ° . ° Affinities . - ; ‘ F 4 , A 5 é S CCCXLVITT, Eucalyptus albens Miq. Description : : ° . . Synonyms. : s ; ° ; A ° - . ° Range . as) vo: Bs. 3. Se eee Affinities PAGE, 435 436 437 438 433 428 43) 449 44r 441 443 VII. The Inflorescence (in part). JX, INS loeein@aine— a. Pedunele . ; - 5 ° Historical notes, especialy Mandira : : WWAICholal ; : . “ 2 ‘ 3 Decumbent mecuncles : 5 5 : : . Articulation with Axis b. Pedicel ‘ : ‘ : : 3 . : : Historical Nima ere ‘ : JLSIAGHela -o ° ; : : 0 : A . 5 eG. tteceptacle . ‘ : : : : 4 : 5 B. Bracts and Bracteoles— a. Braects . : 5 : ‘ ‘ 0 6 Historical b. Bracteoles . Cy) line Bud a. The bud as a whole b. Calyx-tube . Historical 5 . ‘ ‘ ‘ 5 : Fleshiness and ae ane acters Colour E i : a : F DINOS | c é : A . . 6 ° : sculpture 6, Ojoereuisian, . Shape (inelwehtag, eUistoricsll) : Sculpture (including Calyx-tube) Comparative ae of OR and Calyx- tube : . ; 5 6 Note on E. tetraptere Rather solid Opereculum . . Colour of Operculum. : : : d. Outer and Inner Operculum Historical : ; diliewhineed Oosvenluns : Commisural line ; : : 3 : Explanation of Plates (236-239) . 5 ° ° : ° PAGE, aN Co Sy SS Ny Oo OW om mi) | Sa DESCRIP RLON: CCCXLI, EF. coilina W. V. Fitzgerald n,sp. FouLOWING is the original description :— Arborescent, branchlets more or less angular, terminal shoots and inflorescence mealy white; suckers invested with bristly ferruginous hairs, the adult foliage glabrous and shining; leaves scattered or alternate, lanceolate, faleate, acuminate, tapering into the petioles, firm and rigid, the veins slightly ascending, the intramarginal one close to the edge, all much concealed; sucker leaves alternate, ovate, obtuse, shortly petiolate; flowers large, pedicellate, in umbels of 4-6, several together and forming short corymbose pedunculate panicles; pedicels terete, stout, shorter or slightly longer than the calyx; calyx-tube turbinate, lid depressed conical, much shorter and not broader than the summit of the tube, the sutural line irregular; stamens inflected in the bud, very numerous; anthers narrow-ovate, with distinct parallel cells dehiscing longitudinally; style short and thick; fruit broad-cylindrical, smooth, ribless, not constricted at the summit, rim narrow; capsule deeply sunk; valves 4, included. Height 40-60 feet, trunk to 30 feet, diameter 1-13 feet; bark persistent, smooth, ereyish-white or white, mottled with dark grey; timber dark brown, hard, and very tough; mature leaves 4-8 inches long; petioles 3-1 inch; sucker leaves mostly 2-23 inches long; pedicels 1-13 inches long when in fruit; calyx- tube 4-3 inch long, and often above 4 inch broad at the summit; filaments white; fruit mostly 13 inches, long # inch diameter; ripe seeds not seen. 5 4 ? Affinity —H. maculata Hook. Mr. Fitzgerald also states that the young shoots are often conspicuous on the trees, both large and small, and can be seen a great distance away owing to their silvery whiteness, which is a distinctive character of the plant, and also that the trees have the habit of throwing out the young growth all over, and the short, silvery young shoots are usually seen above or exceeding the fruiting branches. These are, of course, mature leaves for the most part. At the same time, the “juvenile leaves” are covered with bristly ferruginous hairs, like some others of the Corymbosze. This remarkable silvermess above referred to is caused, not by hairs, but by a waxy substance which, in course of time, decomposes into scurfy matter. It is evidently the same as that which, as a rule, produces simple glaucousness. FE. collina is nomen nudum until to-day, in spite of the fact that in The Western Mail, of Perth, Western Australia, of 2nd June, 1906, Mr. Fitzgerald published a photograph of a flowering and fruiting twig on a reduced scale, with the following note :—* There it (#. muniata) is associated (with) a new Bloodwood (Eucal yptus collina W.V.F.), a moderately tall tree, yielding an excellent timber. This species, which frequently forms forests of fair extent, is easily recognised by the branchlets and often the leaves appearing as if covered with frost.” He says that the fruits are not in situ, having been placed where they are shown for the convenience of the photographer. RANGE. Bold Bluff; Mount Rason; Packhorse, Synnot Ranges, and to the east and north. In sandy soil, among sandstone and quartzite rocks. In the distance the summits of the trees appear as if covered with frost. (W. V. Fitzgerald). I have seen the following specimens :— Summit of Bold Bluff, West Kimberleys (W. V. Fitzgerald, No. 844). The type. Packhozse Range, West Kimberleys (W. V. Fitzgerald, No. 1,912). Mr. Fitzgerald says that his tvpe came from Bold Bluff, which is very little more than an acre in extent on top, end that the only species of Eucalyptus he found growing there were £2. collina, EL. Mooreana, and F. lirata. Mr. Fitzgerald long before stated that ZL. collina is restricted to the sandstone and quartzite ranges, tablelands and sandy foothills, and that the relative degrees of density of growth of trees forming forests are as follows :—Z£. collina, EH. miniata, BE. crebra (probably EF. melanophloia, see Part XII, p. 73, J.H.M.), . tetrodcnta, E£. microtheca. (Kimberley Report, p. 12.) AFFINGRES, 1. With £. maculata Hook. ~~ E. collina is a Bloodwood, and has strong affinities to the rest of the Corymbosv. At the same time it is smooth-harked, and hence is what would be called a Spotted Gum in Eastern Australia, and hence its nearest affinity is to 2. maculata. The timber of BE. collina is dark brown, while that of £. maculata is pale-coloured, almost white. The timber of E. collina is very hard, and Mr. Fitzgerald says the party had to cut a lot of it away; the hardness and toughness of it impressed themselves on his memory. For 2. maculata, see Part XLII, p. 84, with Plate 178. The foliage of the two species is very different, and they vary in buds end to some extent in fruit. £. collina is only known from the tropics of Western Australia, while 2. maculata is a native of sub-tropical eastern Australia. 2. With FE. Abergiana F.v.M. An obvious difference between the two species (for figure, &c., of BH. Abergiana see Part XLI, p. 9, Plate 170) seems to be in the leaves, those of Z. Abergiana being broad, but I confidently expect to see rather narrow mature leaves yet. The timber of E. Abergiana is red. At the same time, the two species have. some similarity im the shape and size of the fruits, which are, however, usually more sessile in 2. Abergrana, a species of which very little material is in existence. Le 421 DESCRIPTION: CCXIT, EF. Flocktoniae Maiden. Tuis species has been dealt with in Part XVI, p. 185, and Plate 69, as E. oleosa var. Flocktoni (e@) and in Part XXXIX, p. 281, as H. Flocktoniw. There is also a note on the contrast between this species and 7. Cooperiana F.v.M. in Part XXXVI, p. 167. At p. 281 I have referred to the remarkable decurrent leaves of the seedlings of this species, and at figs. 3a-3d, Plate 236, I am able to figure the correlated “ juvenile leaves ~ from the first specimens of the kind I have seen taken from the tree. Size, bark, timber. Hitherto, from my own observations (Desmond, near Ravensthorpe, W.A., November, 1909), and from those of Mr. W. C. Grasby (Gnowanerup, 30 miles east of Broome Hill, April, 1912), this species has been recorded as a Mallee. The type was described as “an erect, many-stemmed shrud of 6-8 feet.” Mr. C. E. Lane Poole, in sending 2 photo. (his number 12a) of this tree in July, 1919, wrote— Redwood, £. oleosa var. Flocktoniw, 8 inches in diameter, 12 miles on the Widgiemooltha-Nerseman road. A young specimen of this tree. It will be seen (not yet reproduced) that it has a perfectly smooth bark, unlike Z. oleosa var. glauca (E. transcontinentalis), which retains its bark for a few feet up the trunk. The wood of this tree comes in for fuel, and the cutters make no distinction between it and var. glauca. The seed vessel is particularly graceful in shape, being like a Grecian urn. In November, 1920, Prof. E. H. Wilson, of the Arnold Arboretum, took another photograph near Widgiemooltha, when in company with Mr. Lane Poole. He gave its height as 45 feet, and its girth as 2 feet, which, of course, is 8 inches in diameter. Mr. C. E. Gardner, February, 1922, describes it 2s a tree of 40 to 50 feet. In the meantime (1916, 1917, 1919) Mr. W. J. Spafford had been collecting material from South Australia, and states it to be at Yeelanna, Kyre’s Peninsula, A Mallee, growing from 6 to 10 feet in height, with numerous stems of small diameter in each clump . . . . IJ should say, from what I have seen, that it is a fairly small-rooted Mallee, without much tap-root, in these particular conditions. Therefore, 2. Flocktoniw is known in two forms, that of the Mallee (the type), and that of the medium-sized tree. We must keep on collecting. Then Mr. C. E. Gardner makes an important contribution towards our knowledge of the species. He describes it as— A tree of 40 to 50 feet, known in the Kondinin district of Western Australia under the name of * Merritt,” or “‘ Silver Mallet.”’ Erect, not much branched, trunk to 12 inches in diameter. Bark smooth, almost white, about } inch thick, decorticating tardily in thick plates, some of which adhere to the trunk at the base for a considerable period. Timber pink, fairly dense. B 422 (Mr. Gardner sends a small piece of wood from a small tree, and while it was pale red when received, it has appreciably darkened while it has been in my possession, and I do not doubt that it deserves its local name of Redwood. I do not know the meaning of the word Merritt, or Merrit, but (see Part LXV of my ‘“ Forest Flora of New South Wales ’’) the name Mirret is applied to 2. dumosa. Perhaps it means a smooth-barked tree. J.H.M.) Mr. Gardner goes on to say— : The bark is stripped (for tanning purposes) as * Silver Mallet,’ although it can scarcely be regarded as a true Mallet, the tree being very like the Salmon Gum (#. salmonophloia) in habit and appearance. Juvenile leaves—E. Flocktonie has remarkable seedlings, with decurrent leaves unique in the genus, so far as I know. Seedlings were first raised from my Desmond fruits, which were fortunately ripe and contained sufficient seed. When I come to the Seedlings they will be figured. Inasmuch as there is an important correlation between the seedlings and the “suckers ’’ or the “juvenile leaves” (so-called), I kept a sharp look-out, and Mr. Spafford not only sent the species from South Australia, but also the hitherto unknown Juvenile leaves in November, 1919. Mr. Gardner, in June, 1922, sent even better specimens from Bendering, Western Australia. Unfortunately these were received after Plate 236 was put on the stone, but additional figures will be submitted in due course. Mr. Gardner remarks— When a tree of this species is cut down the stump dies, as is the case with some of our Mallets. The same applies to a tree which has been ringbarked or scorched with fire. That is why it is difficult to get suckers, and one has usually to fall back on seedlings. The seedling leaves have been described by me in Journ. Roy. Soc. N.S.W., xlix, 316, 1915: See also this work, XX XIX, 281. Buds and Fruits—Vhose of the type and co-type (Desmond and Esperance) are figured at figs. 1 and 2, Plate 69, Part XVI. They were from plants of Mallee habit. The Widgiemooltha-Norseman tree (C. EK. Lane-Poole) of which a photograph was taken, had fruits of precisely the same shape. The Widgiemooltha tree (EH. H. Wilson) collected 18 months later, of which a photograph was also taken, had doubtless similar fruits, for Mr. Lane-Poole pointed out the tree, and he was always most careful in regard to material for identification. But the Kondinin-Bendering specimens about to be described (and to be figured in the next Part) undoubtedly show morphological differences, although their seedlings and juvenile leaves closely follow those of the type. I confidently expect collectors to find specimens with intermediate buds and fruits. 425 Dr. Stoward’s Kondmin specimens show the fruits more constricted under the rim than any I had previously seen, but his buds were too young to be characteristic. Mr. Gardner sent some buds from Bendering which supply the deficiency. They show the calyx-tube so constricted that the operculum appears to greatly exceed in diameter the calyx-tube at the commissural line, and its diameter is slightly in excess of that of the greatest diameter of the calyx-tube. The bud therefore takes on the shape described as moniliform. The rest of the operuclum is attenuated-rostrate. The buds from South Australia (Eyre’s Peninsula) are similar to those of Bendering. The differences in the buds and fruits of the type and of those of Kondinin- Bendering are sufficiently marked as to bring into consideration that we may have oD J S 2 here a distinct species. and I very much lean to this, but the juvenile foliage as present ? J > fo) prevents me setting up a second species at the present time. We must complete our collections and investigations. IA NG Hitherto believed to be confined to Western Australia, we now note its occurrence in South Australia also. Its range may be stated as southern Western Australia, from the eastern Goldfields or Kalgoorlie railway line, then east of Narrogin and Broome Hill on the Great Southern Railway, then east to Desmond (via Hopetoun) and Esperance (this and the latter both on the coast), and these localities connect the Kalgoorlie railway line via Widgiemooltha. Then very much east to Eyre’s Peninsula in South Australia, and I confidently look for its collection in intermediate localities. Western Australia—Esperance (Lindley L. Cowen, January, 1962), Desmond, near Ravensthorpe (J.H.M., November, 1909); Gnowangerup, 30 miles east of Broome Hill (W. C. Grasby, April, 1912; Kondinin, 250 miles from Perth, on the Narrogin- Narembeen railway line (Dr. F. Stoward, No. 57, January, 1917); between Woolgangie and Dedari Sidings, Eastern Goldfields railway, 312 miles east of Perth (T. McL., No. 239, through C. E. Lane-Poole, August, 1917); Widgiemooltha-Norseman road (C. E. Lane-Poole and E. H. Wilson, December, 1920); “‘ Merritt,’’ Bendering 7 miles from Kondinin, in loam, in low flat places associated with EZ. salmonophloia (C. A. Gardner, No. 1,229, February, 1922, and No. 1,686, June, 1922). 424 South Australia—Yeelanna, Eyre’s Peninsula (W. J. Spafford, No. 1, April’ 1916, in bud; No. 18, June, 1917, in flower and early fruit; November, 1919, in flower and nearly ripe fruit). The November, 1919, specimens are figured at 3a-d, Plate 236, and, as regards the calyx-tube figured at 3d, the ribbing is less marked than it subsequently becomes. This will be supplemented in a subsequent figure. AP FEI NRE S. These have been discussed, as regards ZL. oleosa, EB. falcata, E. decurva, E. torquata, and F. incrassata, at Part XVI, p. 186, and as regards 2. Cooperiana, E. salmonophloia, and &#. Gillii, at Part XX XIX, p. 282. It has some affinity with E. longicornis F.v.M. 1. With £. torquata Luehmann. This seems to be the closest affinity (see Part XVI, p. 185), but while E. Flocktonia is a Gum, E. torquata is a rough-bark (Rhytiphloiz), and the anthers and juvenile leaves are very different. Its buds and fruits are not known to be so constricted as those of B. Flocktonie. . DESC KIPMKON: COCXLIT. EF. Shirleyt nsp. ARrBor, foliis glaucis, ramulis quadrangulatis, foliis juvenilibus amplexicaulibus, crassiusculis, orbicularibus vel fere ovatis; foliis maturis, crassiusculis, ovatis, amplexicaulibus ad ellipticis et petiolatis, obtusis, venis secundariis ecosta media circa 60° orientibus; inflorescentia in umbella composita; alabastris in brevibus pedicellis; calycis tubo distincte bi v. tricostato; operculo conico calycis tubi dimidium aequante ; tructibus sub-cylindraceis in pedicello brevi plano, ad 1-5 em. long, 1-2 em. lato, prominenter tricostato ; margine tenui, capsula valde depressa. A tree, size, bark and timber not known, the foliage glaucous or mealy-white, the branchlets quadrangular and almost winged. Juvenile leaves stem-clasping, rather thick, orbicular to nearly ovate. Intramarginal vein seen at a considerable distance from the edge. Mature leaves rather thick, ovate and stem-clasping to elliptical and petiolate, obtuse, with a very short apex. The sizes of the leaves (it is very difficult to mark the line between juvenile and mature leaves in this species, with present material) vary from 9 cm. long and broad to smaller dimensions. In the mature leaves the intramarginal vein becomes closer to the margin, and with the secondary veins makes angles of about 60° with the midrib. Inflerescence.—In a compound umbel, with a very slightly compressed, very long (2 cm.) peduncle. supporting each umbel. Distinct, somewhat flattened pedicels, gradually tapering into the calyx-tube ; usually sevenin the umbel. The calyx-tube with three or four distinct ribs, and commonly with a double operculum. Operculum conical, about half the length of the calyx-tube. Anthers only seen immature, versatile, and with.a very large gland at back. Apparently belongs to the Macranthere. Fruits sub-cylindrical, on a short flattened pedicel, up to 1-5 em. long, and 1-2 cm. broad, with three- prominent ribs extending from the rim to the peduncle, and often with two or more less prominent ones. Staminal rim prominent; rim thin, capsule much depressed. [In judging an immature anther, it is always the case that the gland is com- paratively large, and, as growth progresses, it becomes less in size, as if its partial absorption were necessary for the development of the anther. ] Type from Stannary Hills, North Queensland (Dr. T. L. Bancroft). Named in honour of my old friend, John Shirley, D.Sc., Local Secretary for Queensland of the Australian Association for the Advancement of Science from the first election of officers in 1888, to the day of his death, 5th April, 1922, a unique happening. We were brought into intimate relations in regard to the Association for many years, and as a botanist, I corresponded with him for an even longer period. As I was working at this plant at the very moment that news of his sudden death came through, it. occurred to me to offer the dedication of this interesting species to his memory. 426 RANGE. Confined to North Queensland, so far as we know at present. I only know it from Stannary Hills (Dr. T. L. Bancroft), the type, and from Mount Albion (Samuel Dixon). It can easily be picked up through its ribbed buds and flowers; it is a “ Silver- leaved Box,” or akin thereto. APPINETIES. - With E. pruinosa Schauer. If £. pruinosa be turned to, at Part XII, p. 74, Plate 54, the large, ribbed fruits figured at fig. 7a (Mount Albion, Q.) are Z. Shirleyi. Under Range, at p. 74, the specimens recorded from Stannary Hills are also 2. Shirleyi. The fruits of E. pruinosa are, in the above Plate, drawn from the type, and are quite smooth, entirely free from ribs, finely rimmed, with valves slightly exserted ; the petioles are long and delicate. In Mueller’s “ Eucalyptographia,” 2. pruinosa is depicted, the fruits rather smaller, but agreeing in every essential with the type. Mueller particularly states that in this species “neither lid nor tube of the calyx is angular.” The buds of EL. pruinosa have the operculum and calyx-tube of equal length, and they are rounded. The leaves of the two species have much in common, and additional material of leaves, with specimens of bark and timber, together with data as to habit are necessary before a full pronouncement as to differences between the two species can be given. Because of the immaturity of the anthers in the specimen of 2. Shirley, it cain only be at present said that they have a very large gland (a sign of youth), and that they seem to belong to the Macranthere. Those of E. pruinosa are Porantheroid, with some tendency to be semi-terminal. I confidently predict that, when ZL. Shirleyi is better known, a much greater divergence between the shapes of the juvenile and mature leaves will be ascertained. I should not be surprised if mature leaves of a lanceolate shape will be found. The same remarks are applicable to Z. pruinosa. I have dwelt upon the point as to the importance of being on the look out for the extreme forms of both juvenile and mature leaves in Part LVII. 427 DESCRIPTION. COCXLIT, EF. Rummeryi 0.sp. ARBOR magna saltus, “ Yellow Box” vocata; cortice aspero, tenui, lamelloso-fibroso; ‘ligno flavo ad pallido-bruneo; foliis juvenilibus subtus pallidis, lato-lanceolatis, marginibus undulatis, vena peripherica a margine distincte remota; venis secundariis e costa media 60-70° orientibus; foliis maturis mediocriter tenuibus, petiolatis, angusto-lanceolatis, 2 cm. latis, 11 cm. longis, vena peripherica margini approximata, venis secundariis ex costa 40-50° orientibus; inflorescentia paniculata, umbellis 5-floris, pedunculis pedicellisque planis, calycis tubo operculo xequilongo, operculo conoideo, antheris latis paralleliter dehiscenti- bus. Fructibus conoideis vel fere hemispherico, circa 5 mm. diametro, 1 v. 2-angulatis, margine tenui, valvis modo ex orificio exsertis. A large forest tree, known locally as ““ Yellow Box,’’ the branchlets somewhat angular. Bark of butt rough, thin, somewhat harsh; may be described as flaky-fibrous; branches smooth, brownish. Timber pale brown when dry (has a yellow tinge when fresh), rather interlocked, somewhat coarse-grained, tough. 9 Juvenile leaves thin, paler on the underside, petiolate, broadly lanceolate (2-5 to 3 em. broad, 5 to 6 em. long), with undulate margins, the intramarginal vein moderately distant from the edge, the secondary veins making an angle of 60-70° with the midrib. Mature leaves moderately thin, petiolate, narrow-lanceolate, somewhat undulate and falcate, tapering towards the apex (2 em. broad, and about 11 em. long), the intramarginal vein close to the edge, the secondary veins making an angle of 40-50° with the midrib. Inflorescence paniculate, each umbel up to five ra ther small flowers, buds clavate, the peduncle flattened, the pedicels also flattened but shorter, the calyx-tube of the.same length as the operculum, and with at least one distinct ridge, the operculum conoid. Anthers broad, opening in parallel slits, gland at the top and back, filament at base or nearly so. Fruits conoid, occasionally almost hemispherical, about 5 mm. in greatest diameter, shiny, the calyx-tube with one or two angles or ridges, the rim thin, the tips of the deltoid valves of the capsule just protruding from the orifice. [Mr. Rummery writes: “ The timber has every appearance of being durable and strong. The only uses I have seen it put to so far is for slabs for a small hut, and a few girders, but I am of opinion that it is a valuable timber, and in time will be much used for general purposes. It grows to a large size, both in barrel and height, and is usually straight and round . . . . Timber of a pale yellow colour, and appears to be very durable and strong. I have seen girders squared from this timber, and excepting for Dy) a yellow tinge, they were very hard to detect from Grey Ironbark (#. paniculata).”’| The type is Busby’s Flat, near Casino, New South Wales (G. EH. Rummery, October, 1921). Named in honour of George Hdward Rummery, District Forester of Casino, New South Wales, who not only sent the original specimens, but who has taken a good deal of trouble concerning this interesting tree. 428 RANGE. At the present time it is only known from the Richmond River district, northern New South Wales. It may be confidently looked for im southern Queensland> and further south in New South Wales. It was first found (March, 1922) in the localities of Mellanganee and Busby’s Flat, Richmond Range, with 2 note thet its occurrence is restricted. A month later it wes found in the parishes of Carmham and Albert, county of Drake. So far as I can ascertain, it occurs only on the Richmond Range in the parishes of Sandilands, Black’s Camp, and Pikapene (including Busby’s Flat), county of Drake,and in parishes Wyan, county of tichmond, parish Dryaaba, county of Rouse, and is found usually on the hill-tops and sides. The country generally is sandstone formation, and the tree is generally found close to pockets of brush containing Hoop Pine (Araucaria Cunningham). (G. E. Rummery). The fact that this important tree has heen discovered in accessible brush forests, which were supposed to be well known to the forester, is en indication of the surprises that remain for us in regard to the Eucalyptus vegetation. ce NES: We do not know its close affinities at present. It is not closely related to the ordinary Yellow Box (E. melliodora). It is a member of the Rhytiphlotz (Rough barks). 1. With E. Normantonensis Maiden and Cambage. It resembles this species in its anthers, to some extent in its box-like bark, and in its timber. But there is a North Queensland species of less erect habit, and we require ampler specimens and field notes concerning it. 2. With E. conica Maiden. In the long, thin leaves, and somewhat in the fruits, but in most other characters it seems to be different. 3. With EF. Rudderi Maiden. It has the outward appearance of this species, but the anthers are quite different, and so does the timber appear to be. 4 é a ee aa PEsCRIPTION CCCXLIIV, E. Herbertiana usp. Matxee 15-20’ altus, foliis juvenilibus ignotis; foliis maturis obsecure viribus, crassiusculis, petiolis longis, faleatis, lineari-lanceolatis, ad 23 cm. longis, circa 1-5 cm. latis; venis haud prominentibus, venis secundariis e costa media 35-45° orientibus; inflorescentia paniculata, pedunculis circa 1 cm. longis, crassis; alabastris ad 7, sessilibus, nitentibus, clavatis; operculo ovoideo, minus 5 mm. diametro; antheris modo statu immaturo notis; fructibus nitentibus minus 7 mm. diametro; leniter urceolatis, margine mediocriter Totundata, valvis exsertis. “Stems 15 to 20 feet in height, Mallee-like, from a pedestal-like base, 4 to 9 inches in diameter. Bark yellowish or buff-coloured, smooth, decorticating in ribbon-like strips, which hang round the trunk; branches pendulous. The tree has a resinous scent.’ (Gardiner.) Juvenile leayes unknown. Mature leaves of a dull green (egg-shell lustre) on both sides, not very thick, with long petioles, faleate, linear-lanceolate, gradully tapering into the apex, up to 23 em. in length, with an average width of under 1-5 cm. Venation not prominent, the secondary veins making an angle of 35-45° with the midrib; the intramarginal vein well removed from the edge. Inflorescence paniculate, each peduncle usually about 1 cm. long. rather thick, and sometimes flattened, supporting up to seven sessile or nearly sessile buds. Buds shiny, clavate, the short calyx-tube with two angles, operculum ovoid, under 5 mm. in greatest diameter, the commisural line distinct. Anthers tather immature, opening in parallel slits, large gland at the back, filament attached half-way up, versatile. Fruit shiny, under 7 mm. in diameter, slightly urceolate, the rim moderately domed, and the valves well exsert. : . The type is C. A. Gardner, No. 1,471, 7th July, 1921. The species is intended to commemorate the name of Desmond Andrew Herbert, who, during his recent occupation of the post of Government Botanist of Western Australia, was distinguished alike for physiological and taxonomic researches. 430 RANGE. It-is only known from the Kimberleys, in north-west Australia, and only from one locality, viz., Donkin’s Hill, between the Mitchell River, flowing north into Admiralty Gulf, a river newly discovered by the expedition of which Mr. Gardner was a member. Donkin’s Hill is also not far from Hunter River, a short stream flowing into Prince Frederick Harbour, York Sound, close to Mount Anderson. APP INGGRTES. 1. With FE. confluens (W. V. Fitzgerald) Maiden. In the narrow leaves, but differing from it in the thick peduncle, and different shaped buds and fruits. We have much to learn about both species yet, and therefore comparisons must be provisional. 2. With FE. exserta F.v.M. It is reminiscent of this species in the tendency to long leaves, in the anthers (?), and to some extent in the fruits, but differs in the sessile buds of a different shape. E. exserta is a large Queensland tree, with a rough bark, certainly not a Mallee. 431 DESCRIPTION. CCCXLV. EF. Comitae-Vallis n.sp. Frurex procerus erectus vel arbor parva, cortice levi; foliis juvenilibus invisis; foliis maturis crassis, flavo-viridibus, nitentibus, petiolatis, lanceolatis, minus culis, venis secundariis e costa media 20—40° orientibus; inflorescentia axillari, pedunculis teretibus, umbellis ad 7 in capitulo, pedicellis brevibus; operculo hemispherico non costato, calycis tubi sub-cylindracei dimidium equante; fructibus sub- eylindraceis, circa 7 mm. diametro, 9-10 mm. longis, margine tenuiore, valvis distincte demersis. A tall, erect shrub or small tree, with smooth bark. Juvenile leaves not seen. Mature leaves thick, yellowish-green on both sides, shiny or with egg-shell lustre, petiolate, lanceolate, rather small, say 12 mm. broad and 7 cm. long, intramarginal vein distinct from the edge, venation spreading, the secondary veins making angles of 20-40° with the midrib. Inflorescence axillary with long, almost terete peduncles supporting umbels up to seven in the head on distinct pedicels. Operculum hemispherical or with a short umbo, not ribbed, half the length of the sub-cylindrical calyx-tube, which runs rather abruptly into the pedicel. Anthers long, with parallel slits, and with a big gland at the back. Filaments yellowish. Fruit sub-cylindrical, about 7 mm. in diameter and 9 or 10 mm. long, rim rather thin, the valves distinctly sunk. Type Comet Vale, Western Australia (J. T. Jutson, No. 239). a eat Gis Only known from Western Australia, and from one locality, viz., Comet Vale, 63 miles north of Kalgoorlie (J. T. Jutson, No. 239). The Mallees or Maylocks of Western Australia will well repay the attention of careful collectors in order to decide their range, and also to obtain complete material of some of them, which is not yet available. 432 APEINERIES., 1. With £. incrassata Labill. It belongs to the incrassata series. FH. incrassata is figured at Plate 13, Part IV, but there is some doubt about the type of that species. The buds of 2. incrassata are more conoid than those of #. Comite-Vallis; larger, and with shorter and coarser peduncles and pedicels, 2. cnerassata is, on the whole, a more coastal species. 2 and 3. With FE. dumosa A. Cunn., and £ striaticalyx W. V. Fitzgerald. It is less closely allied to these species, which attain the dignity of trees, and which differ in their striated opercula and other characters. CVIT. E. longifolia Link and Otto. Proposed new variety, multiflora. (For LZ. longifolia see Part XX, p. 295, Plate 86). We have a variety of Woolly-butt whose bark and timber are much the same as that of normal Woolly-butt (Z. longifolia). Both variety and normal form vary in the bark, hence the names Peppermint and Grey Gum applied to both of them. At one time I looked upon the form (as regards the Erina Creek, Gosford, New South Wales, specimens, which I constitute the type of the variety) as a hybrid of EL. longifolia, in which B£. robusta Sm. (Swamp Mahogany) played a part. See Proc. Linn. Soc. N.S,W., xxviii, 944, 1903, where I exhibited specimens before the Society; Trans, Aust, Assoc, Adv. Science, 303, 1904; my “ Forest Flora of New South Wales,” vol. il, p. 186, and the present work, Part XX, p. 296, where I promised a figure (given on Plate 239). It is a very interesting form of F. longifolia, with smaller fruits, seven in the head, while those of F. longifolia are persistently in threes. What appears to be the same variety is a Grey Gum collected by Forest Guard Gallagher in State Forest No. 423, Parish Nowra, county of St. Vincent, New South Wales, on 20th June, 1919. The tree was about 4 miles from Nowra, at an elevation above sea-level of about 100 feet. Complete material istinavailable, as the tree was later “ felled and utilised in connection with forestry improvement work.’’ Its name of Grey Gum indicates that local people are of opinion that the Nowra tree has affinity with £. punctata DC., which indeed it has, but one cannot say more until additional material becomes available. 433 DESCRIPTION. CCCXLVI. FE. ecitriodora Hooker. Mitchell’s Tropical Australia, 235 (1848). THE original will be found at Part XLIII, p. 89. The description by Bentham is as follows :— A tree with a smooth bark (F. Mueller), the foliage emitting a strong odour of citron when rubbed (Mitchell), evidently very closely allied to E. corymbosa. In the imperfect state of our specimens (in leaf only, with loose fruits or in young bud) it can only be distinguished from that species by the veins of the leayes rather more distinct, the pedicles shorter, the fruit scarcely so large, contracted at the orifice, but without so distinct a neck, and by the seeds almost equally large, but very obscurely or not at all winged, F. Muell. Fragm. II, 47 (B. FI. III, 257.) Not without doubt, I have come to the conclusion that there is sufficient evidence to keep H#. citriodora distinct as a species from H#. maculuta. My reasons are given under “ Affinity.” SYNONYMS. 1. E. melissiodora Lindley. See Part XLII, p. 89, and doubttully accepted by Bentham as a species in B.FI., ili, 254. See p. 90 of Part XLII. Whether we shall accept EH. melisscodora in preference to FH. citriodora is a matter of expediency. They were both collected on the same day (16th July, 1846), and they were both described on the same page of Mitchell's “ Tropical Australia,” p. 235. In an analogous case an eminent botanist said he used the botanical name which came first on the page. In the present instant H. melissiodora comes first! I do not think there is any authoritative ruling by a Botanical Congress in a case like this, and I therefore adopt the name ZF. citriodora for the practical reason that its use would least disturb botanical nomenclature. 2. EB. variegata F.v.M. See this work, Part XLIII, p. 90. 3. H. maculata Hook., var. citriodora F.v.M. See Part XLII, p. 88. 434 RANGE. This species is confined to Queensland, and the range is fully dealt with at Part XLIII, p. 91. The following additional notes, which contrast EB. maculata and = * E. citriodora in Queensland are furnished by Dr. H. I. Jensen, the geologist. Poth species are Calciphobe. The letter m refers to maculata, and ¢ to citriedora. ———_—_ ee | | Soil Texture. | Localities. Geological formation. Remarks. —o —— —-——- —- - - }m. Well-drained gra-/ Carnarvon Range, Divid- Granite, metamorphic Assoc. with BE. Watsoniana velly stony soil, ing Range, on Dawson — sandstone conglomerate, frequently, with H#. de- stone below. | Nogoa Fall, Coastal shale and sometimes corticans and Acacia | Ranges, Expedition leached basalt slopes. | doratoxylon, Clematis Range, Dawson Mac- | Ck. with 2. trachyphloia kenzie basin, on hilly | and £#. melanophloia, | country. Meteor Creck. e. Gravelly slopes.... Meteor Creek, Glen-| Conglomeratic sandstone Assoc. with 7. Watsoniana | haughton, Clematis throughout the Buck- | Creek. | | land Tableland region. | ABE EN IUY: With FE. maculata Hook. I have gone into the question of maintaining #. citriodora as a variety of E. maculata or not, in Part XLII, p. 88, to which I refer my readers. Let us turn to Plate 178. The question of the desirability of separating them into species seems to come under two heads— 1. Morphologically, ZL. maculata appears to be coarser in its organs than E. citriodora, or let me say that under the former species I have come across larger leaves and fruits than I have seen in the latter. But this requires further collecting to decide. 2. The very much greater percentage of Citronellal in 2. citriodora is obvious. Jentham in his Key (B.FI., iii, 199) separated the two species mainly on the leaves : Ovate-lanceolate, or lanceolate, with numerous. fine, close almost transverse veins oat Sh of th ... LH. citriodora. Narrow-lanceolate, rigid, with more oblique veins ... .. 2. maculata. 3ut we have a wider knowledge of the species than in Bentham’s time. Mueller and Bailey both combined the two species. 435 DESCK IPT IOGNe XLIU. E. hemiphloia \.v.M. in B.FI. 11, 216 (1866), and not Fragm., ii, 62, as stated by Bentham. In Part XI, p. 14, I have described the remarkable muddle connected with the description of this species. The first formal description of it is by Bentham, and it has not previously apppeared in this work. A tall tree, sometimes reduced to a shrub. Leaves ovate-lanceolate or lanceolate, faleate or nearly straight, about 3 to 5 inches long, thick and rigid, with very oblique distant veins, almost as in £. obliqua and #. hemastoma. Peduncles slightly angular, about four to eight-flowered, the umbels mostly forming short terminal panicles, although the fruiting ones are usually lateral below the leaves. Calyx-tube 2 to 23 lines long and scarcely so much in diameter, tapering into a short thick pedicel or almost sessile. Operculum conical, acuminate, as long as the calyx-tube, or rarely shorter, and more obtuse. Stamens pale-coloured, about 2 lines long or rather more, all perfect, inflected in the bud; anthers very small, globular, the cells distinct, but opening in pores rather than in slits. Ovary rather deep, slightly conical or convex in the centre. Fruit ovoid-oblong, about 3 to 4 lines long, truncate and slightly contracted at the orifice, very smocth, the rim narrow, the capsule deeply sunk. (B.FI. iii, 216.) The leaves may be described as follows. Specimens were taken from Blacktown, 21 miles west of Sydney, where it is very abundant :— Juvenile leaves thin, glabrous, pale green throughout, branches pale to dark green, terete at the base, compressed in the upper internodes or the very young ones all semi-quadrangular. Lower leaves orbicular, shortly petiolate, 4-6 cm. long, 24-64 cm. broad, with distantly marked veins. Intermediate leaves broadly lanceolate, with moderately short petioles 6-10 cm. long, 3-7 cm, proad, slightly paler on the lower surface, venation distinct, intramarginal vein distant from the edge; midvein conspicuous, smaller and canaliculate on the upper surface, convex and more prominent on the lower; secondary veins distant, five to seven more distinct than the others, slightly undulate, the lower ones spreading, the upper one branching at an angle of about 45° from the midrib. The species seems sufficiently figured at Plate 50, figs. 1-6, Part XI. There is a full plate at Plate 22, Part 7 of my “ Forest Flora of New South Wales.” 436 RANGE. See Part XI, p. 15, where I record it from New South Wales and Queensland, starting from a few miles south of the Sydney district (counties of Cumberland and Camden) in the south and usually in the coastal areas to as far north as Rockhampton in central coastal Queensland. The following localities are additional to the New South Wales and Queensland ones there given. It likes fairly good soils, e.g., those of shaly origin, in contradistinction to those of poor sandstone: New SoutH WALES. Southern Districts —-Theresa Park, also Cobbity, near Camden (J.H.M.); “ All young trees flowering for the first time, bark mealy at base, upper trunk and branches white to dark green and occasional ribbons hanging from them.” Between Canley Vale and Fairfield (W. F. Blakely, D. W. C. Shiress and H. Bott); Parramatta Park (O. D. Evans). Western Districts —* Box, large forest tree, bark near the butt rough, scaly, and of a grey colour. Upper branches smooth and from them bark thrown off in long ribbons. Timber light colour and very hard.” Oakville, via Windsor (D. Johnston) ; Medium-sized tree of 30-50 feet, known locally as Black box. Prized by reason of toughness, hardness and durability. Bark box-like, sapwood pale, not showing yellow. When freshly cut centre dark, but becoming paler when dry.” Gordon Springs, Merrindee, Mudgee district (A. Murphy, J. L. Boorman). Northern Districts.-—* Bark on trunk furrowed and rough, though soft, very similar to bark of Angophora intermedia. Leaves rather thin. Bingara (W. A. W. de Beuzeville, No. 5); Ramornie, Copmanhurst district, Clarence River (W. F. Blakely and D. W. C. Shiress). Mr. Blakely describes the local trees as follows :— “ Usually tall straight trees up to 100 feet or more. Bark variable; on some old trees rough and box-like for a few feet at the base, while the remainder of the tree smooth throughout, except for the ribbons on #ie branches. Others are smooth to the ground, with all the characteristic markings and appearance usually s2en in J. teteticornis. On one occasion I could not tell the difference between them without examining the leaves and fruits. Many young trees are much rougher than the old ones, the box-like bark extending for 50-60 feet along the stem. In some saplings the trunk is completely covered, only the branches being smooth. When the bark is smooth, greyish-green and white are the outstanding colours (July, 1922). The foliage is moderately large, and of a dark glossy green colour; no glaucous forms nor very small fruited forms, representing #. albens and 2. microcarpa, were found by us, notwithstanding that we were constantly on the lookout for them or for any change in the species. It was at one time very plentiful in the Ramornie-Copmanhurst district, but it is now represented by a few isolated trees in the settled parts, while all the best trees are cut out from the virgin forest, which still exists in various parts cf the district, particularly towards the ranges. Box country has the reputation of being good cattle country.” 437 Busby’s Flat and Mallanganee, Richmond Range (District Forester G. E Rummery); Wallangarra (J. L. Boorman); “ White or Grey Gum,” Casino (Forester E. G. McLean, No. 56, also L. G. Irby). Queensland.—Willarney, foot of Macpherson Range (C. T. White, J. L. Boorman). Dr. Jensen reports :—‘ Gum-top Box; calciphile; found on rich loam stony subsoil; occurs Carnarvon Range, Brown tributaries, Bogantungan, along Nogoa, Clematis Creek. The geological formation is calcareous sandstones, glacial tillite shales, alluvials of porous nature and basalts in Buckland region. It is associated with H. microtheca in places, with H. populifolia in others, also with H. tereticornis and E. tessellaris, and ee ie. ase = et oe | frequently with #. crebra and Tristania suaveolens.” AEE INITiaS. 1 and 2. With EF. microcarpa Maiden, and E. albens Miq. For our present purpose it will be sufficient to compare 2. hemiphlora with these two species. See pp. 438 and 440. As regards other species, see Part XI, p. 16. E. hemiphlova is a much better grown tree than var. albens of the western districts of New South Wales. It is a better timber tree with a long straight sound barrel; old trees are, of course, hollow, but not to the same extent as old trees of var. albens, which are often as hollow asadrum. In the quality of timber it is classed with E. crebra and £. paniculata, and is sometimes preferred to both. BE SCKiPAmON: : COCXLVIL. E. mierocarpa n.sp. ARBoR mediocris y. magna, erecta “* Grey Box” v. “ Box” nota; cortice sub-fibroso, compacto, cinereo y. cano in trunco; ramulis teretibus, ligno pallido, tenaci, durabili; foliis juvenilibus glaucis utrinque pariter pallido-viridibus, late ovatis, circiter 7-5 cm. longis, 4 cm. latis, vena peripherica a margine remota; foliis maturis coriaceis aliquandi obscuris, lanceolatis paullo obliguis, circiter 10 em. longis, 2-5 latis, venis non prominentibus patentibus, excosta 45° orientibus; et operculo et calycis tubo conoideis et equalibus, floribus in paniculis in umbellis 3-7 y. pluribus floris, pedicellis brevibus; antheris 2. hemiphloiw, stigma paullo dilatata; fructibus parvis sub-cylindraceis ad truncato-ovoideis, valvis valde demersis. In English it is described in Part XI, pp. 17, 18. It is figured at figs. 7-17, Plate 50, and these seem adequate. There may be added to the English description already quoted :—Secondary veins of mature leaves distant, making an angle of about 45 deg. with the midrib. SYNONYM. E. hemiphloia F.v.M., var. microcarpa Maiden. See Part XI, p. 17. The additional synonyms quoted at p. 18 are invalid, because we do not know what E. Woollsiana R, T. Baker is. (See Part XLVI, p. 199, and Plate 194.) RANGE, See Part XI, p. 18, and Part XLVII, p. 207. It extends from South Australia to Queensland, and the fairly numerous localities quoted in those two Parts should be referred to. It will thus be seen that it is very widely diffused; in some districts it is yery abundant. Jollowing are a few brief additional notes. 439 South Australia—< Box,” ‘Tall tree near Gorge, on Wirrabara side, (Prof. J. B. Cleland, No. 82). Victoria.Stawell (J. Staer). Mr H. Hopkins, a competent observer, of Bairnsdale, Gippsland, in “ The Advance Australia,”’ September, 1909, has the following note, which I think refers to EF. microcarpa :—“ Grey Box is also a lowland species, rarely, if ever, ascending more than 400 or 500 feet above sea-level, generally upon alluvial flats or limestone formations.” New South Wales.—* Grows up to a height of 80 feet, I should say, timber rather straight as a rule, the smooth bark on the top of a reddish brown,” Bynya, Barellan (W. Burke). AJ MIN MO ES. land 2. With E. hemiphloia F.v.M. and E. albens Miq. See Part XI, p. 19. The only species with whose affinities we are concerned at the present time are the above. These are compared and contrasted at p. 443. Like the other species, HZ. microcarpa has often coarse leaves. Sometimes a twig of a large- fruited EL. microcarpa and a small-fruited H. hemiphlova are hard to distinguish unless juvenile leaves are present. 440 DESCRIPTION. ‘ CCCXLVIIT. FE. albens Miquel. In Ned. Krutdk. Archief., iv, 188 (1856), and B.FI, iii, 219 (1866). Ir my readers will refer to Part XI, p. 20, of the present work, they will find that the confusion concerning 7. albens was as bad (perhaps worse) as that which gathered round E. hemiphloia. Bentham took both species in hand. In the Part quoted, at pp. 21 and 22, I have stated my reasons for following Mueller in including 2. albens under E. hemiphloia, but, after fuller consideration, I have come to the conclusion that it is better to keep them apart. Bentham’s description of E. albens, which did not exist until 1866, is given herewith :— A tree, attaining 60 to 80 feet, with a dull green persistent bark (F. Mueller), separating in smooth lamine or strips (C. Stuart), the foliage usually very glaucous or almost mealy-white. Leaves usually large, broad, ovate-lanceolate or lanceolate, often 6 inches long or more; rigid, with oblique veins, the intramarginal one at a distance from the edge. Peduncles lateral, rigid, scarcely flattened, sometimes j inch long, but often much shorter, bearing four to eight rather large flowers. Buds long and acuminate, apparently sessile, but really tapering into short, thick, angular pedicels. Calyx-tube 38 to 4 lines long and scarcely 2 lines diameter, two-angled or nearly terete. Operculum conical, acuminate, as long as, or rather shorter than, the calyx-tube. Stamens 3 to 4 lines long, all perfect, inflected; anthers very small and globular, with distinct parallel cells, opening at length to the base or nearly so. Ovary short, slightly conical in the centre. Fruit obovoid-oblong, truncate, nearly } inch long, the rim narrow, the capsule deeply sunk. (B.FI. iii, 219.) ; The species is figured at figs. 18-22, Plate 50, and 1-8, Plate 51, Part XI, and these seem adequate. The leaves may be more fully described as follows :— Juvenile leaves thick, glabrous and glaucous throughout; branches dark, pruinose, lower ones terete, the upper compressed. Leaves reniform to orbicular, on rather long petioles, 4-7 em. long, 34-9 em. broad, finely veined on both surfaces, veins purple. Midrib canaliculate on the upper, and slightly raised on the lower surface. Intramarginal vein not conspicuous, moderately distant from the edge, secondary veins distant, spreading at an angle of about 40° from the midrib. , (Leaves described from Gulgong, New South Wales, J. L. Boorman, April, 1901.) The leaves form probably the most valuable fodder of all the New South Wales Kucalypts. For details, chiefly from foresters’ reports. see my “ Forest Flora of New South Wales,” Part LXX, p. 415. 441 SYNONYMS. 1. E. pallens Miq., non DC. 2. E. hemiphloia ¥.v.M., var albens ¥.v.M. See Part XI, p. 20, as to both synonyms. LANGE: It is found in South Australia, Victoria, and New South Wales, and although it is usually looked upon as a denizen of moderately dry country, a number of its localities have good rainfalls. “ Probably the tree which most definitely marks the dividing line between the warmer and colder country floras (of New South Wales) is the White Box, the upper margin of its habitat, when met with in a descent from the mountains, being an undoubted sign of an approaching warmer temperature, and in a given latitude the presence or absence of this tree on the western slopes at once supplies the observer with an approximate idea of the elevation. In following this species northerly a splendid example is seen of the warmer effects of northern latitudes, for while in the southern district now described, the White Box is chiefly found below an elevation of 1,300 feet above sea-level, on the northern part of New England it is not uncommon at altitudes exceeding 2,000 feet.” (R. H. Cambage in Proc. Linn. Soc., N.S.W., xxix, 687, 1904.) See also xxxvi, 567. It seems to present a very useful climatic boundary to agriculturists, pastoralists, and others, in that it demarcates the western plains from the tablelands (of New South Weles). Following are localities additional to those enumerated in Part XI, p. 22 :— VicTORIA. Tambo River, Ensay (R. H. Cembage, No. 3678). New Souro WaAtgs. Southern Districts —Binya, Barellan (W. Burke); near Barmedman, No. 829. Bark whitish, rugose, persistent on trunk, but not on branches, fruits very red, as also the twigs, Temora, No. 116, Cootamundra to Temora, No. 203 (all three, Rev. J. W. Dwyer); “ Grey Box.” Bark grey and rather wrinkled, Cootamundra (W. D. Francis) ; 442 Bendick Murrell (W. Burke); ‘ Blue White Box.’** My husband tells me that in his experience in the last twenty-five years in this district the sheep will eat readily the ‘Blue White Box,’ which grows on gravelly country, but the ‘Green White Box’ (EZ. microcarpa) which is found on flat country, they do not care for.” Cooyong, Crowther (Mrs. G. L. Pring); Back Yamma State Forest No. 253, parishes of Wise and Dowling, Forbes district, county of Ashburnham (Forester A. H. Lawrence); Bedullick Reserve, about 22 miles from Queanbeyan (Forester R. C. Blacket); Queanbeyan-Yass road, growing on the north-north-east slopes of the hill near Canberra, and not very abundant (C. T. Weston, No. 50); “ White or Grey Box.” Fairly common from The Oaks to Yerranderie (J. L. Boorman). Western Districts —* Plentiful in direction of Tuena, but close to the township of Trunkey the soil is too poor for this tree to thrive in. Tree most valuable for apiarists who have settled in the district” (J. L. Boorman); Allan Cunningham’s Macquarie River specimen collected on Oxley’s Expedition in 1817, was distributed under No. 198; Bathurst (Dr. H. I. Jensen). Northern Districts—White Box, Murrurundi (Forest Guard L. A. Macqueen, No. 10); White Box, 40 feet high, with girth of 5 feet. On red soil Murrurundi to Timor, county Brisbane (Forest Guard M. H. Simon, No. 47); Currabubula (R. H. Cambage, No. 3,556); by far the most important Eucalypt in the district, on nearly all formations, but most dense on the shaly hills, Tamworth (W. M. Carne); the common Box, Barraba (Rev. H. M. R. Rupp); Box, Kiera, Bingara district (HK. H. F. Swain, No. 14); Bora, Bingara district (E. H. F. Swain, No. 16); “ Gum, box-like trunk, Gum-top,” Black Soil Plains, Namoi River, 5 miles from Boggabri; also Arrarownie, Borah Creek, Pilliga (Dr. H. I. Jensen, No. 153); “‘ Stunted tree of 30-40 feet, blue-leaf. smooth top (branches), shaggy, sub-fibrous bark,” Ironstone Ridge, Baradine (E. H. F. Swain, No. 21); “ Box, smooth top (branches), blue-leaf, low, Spreading branches,” Warrumbungle Range (E. H. F. Swain, No. 33); “ Height 30 feet, girth 4 feet, Box, smooth, yellow bark on branches, on grey gravelly soil, Forest Reserve No. 1,263, parish Leard, county Nandewar (Forest Guard M. H. Simon, No. 24). ()UEENSLAND, Slopes of Bunya Mountains (C. T. White, No. 28); Gowrie, Little Plain (W. F. Gray). ria at: » a seal 443 AE EIN TE Sy See Part XI, p. 24. 1 and 2, With E. hemiphloia F.v.M., and #. micrcearpa Maiden. | At pp. 21, 22, are enumerated certain specimens which are more or less inter- mediate between H. albens and EL. hemiphloia. FE. honiphloia and E. microcarpa Maiden are the only species with whose affinity to H. albens we are concerned at the present moment, and their similarities and differences will be found dealt with in the following tables Juvenile leaves Lower leaves Upper or intermediate leaves. Venation Mature leaves Buds ... Operculum Fruit ... Timber EL. hemiphloia V.v.M. £. microcarpa Maiden. | E. albens Miq. .... Green, broad lanceolate to .| Pear-shaped to _ slightly! Thin, green throughout ... Orbicular, shortly petio- late. Broadly lanceolate, say, GalQ Gi, x =f Cis, slightly paler under- neath, petioles moder- ately short. Prominent lanceolate falcate. Green, cylindrical, grad- ually tapering into the pedicels, the whole 10-15 mm. long, 3-4 mm. diameter. Conical, acute to rostrate, about the same length as the calyx. Thick, slightly glaucous throughout. Spathulate, petioles short or long. Broad lanceolate, 4-8 em. x 24-4 cm., glaucous on both surfaces, petioles long. Faint Green, broad lanceolate to narrow lanceolate. Green, cylindrical, taper- ing at both ends, about 10 mm. long, 2-3 mm. in diameter. Conical, blunt or acute, when the latter usually shorter than the calyx- tube. urceolate, usually pedi- cellate, 10-15 mm. long, 5-7 mm. in diameter. | | | | Pale | Sub-eylindrical, valves well sunk, shape same as 2. hemiphloia, 7 mm. long, 4 mm. in diameter in the type, but other| specimens about half that size. Pale Thick, very glaucous throughout. Reniform to orbicular, petioles long. Broadly ovate to ob- liquely lanceolate, 123-14 em. x 7-9 cm., glaucous on both sur- faces, petioles long. Prominent, very marked on the large leaves. Glaucous, broad lanceo- late to lanceolate fal- cate. Glaucous, angular, 15-20 mm. long, up to 5 mm. diameter. Conical, acute, more or | less angular and some- | what rostrate, longer than the calyx-tube. Glaucous, elliptical truncate urceolate to pear-shaped, sessile or pedicellate, 12-20 mm. long, up to 10 mm. in diameter. | Pale. 44.4 A. ITS BRANCHING. (a) Pedunele. (b) Pedicel. (c) Receptacle. “ An inflorescence is a flowering branch, or the flowering summit of a plant above the last stem- leaves, with its branches, bracts, and flowers . .. . A peduncle is the stalk of a solitary flower, or of an inflorescence; that is to say, the portion of the flowering branch from the last stem-leaf to the flower, or to the first ramification of the inflorescence, or even up to its last ramifications; but the portion extending from the first to the last ramifications or the axis of inflorescence is often distinguished under the name of rachis . . . . A pedicel is the last branch of an inflorescence, supporting a single flower.”? (B.FI. i, 10.) a and b, Peduncle and Pedicel (not separately treated). Historical. Smith, 1793. Mueller, 1879-84. Bentham, 1866. Naudin, 1883-91. Smith, 1793.—The terms “ General flowering stalks” (for peduncles), and “ partial ones ”’ (for pedicels), are used by Sir J. HE. Smith in his description of #. obliqua in 1793 (see Part IT, p. 51, of this work), and such expressions were occasionally adopted by Mueller. Robert Brown; 1810, in his Prodromus, employed the terms peduncle and pedicel (in their Latin equivalents). Bentham, 1866, it is hardly necessary to say, strictly adheres to the terms peduncle and pedicel, as we should expect in such a master of style. ‘The following are extracts from his “‘ Flora Australiensis ’’ :— Flowers large or small, in umbels or heads, usually pedunculate, rarely reduced to a single sessile flower, the peduncles in most species solitary and axillary or lateral (by the abortion of the floral leaves), either at the base of the year’s shoot below the leaves or at the end of the older shoot above them. . . . (iil, 186.) The inflorescence is often characteristic of species or even of groups, but cannot always be taken absolutely in single specimens. The umbels are as a rule universal, but are always in a very few large- flowered species, and occasionally in others, reduced to a single flower. The length of the peduncle supporting it, either absolute or compared to that of the petiole, to which importance is given in the old diagnos*3, appears to be rarely available as a specific character. Rarely above 1 inch, generally varying from } to } inch, and sometimes entirely disappearing, it is only in the few cases where it is constantly 445 long or short as compared to these dimensions that I have referred to it. These peduncles with their umbels are, however, in their general arrangement, of some importance, constituting three types :— (1) Axillary or lateral, that is, solitary in the axils of the leaves or along the branchlets above or below the leaves; (2) several together in short simple panicles at the end of the branchlet or in the axils of the leaves; and (3) in a compound terminal corymbose panicle. But these forms appear to pass into each other very much in imperfect specimens. In the first and simplest form the floral leaves of the uppermost umbels or of very short axillary flowering branches are sometimes quite abortive, converting the inflorescence into the second form; in this again the lower axillary panicles may be occasionally reduced to single umbels as in the first, and even in the terminal corymb, characteristic of the Corymbose, a single specimen may here and there show an axillary umbel, or after flowering, the branches of the corymb may occasionally, though rarely, grow out into leafy shoots, leaving the fruiting umbels lateral below the new leaves. (iii, 187.) It is only when one comes to Series V (Normales) (B. Fl., ii, 198), that the position of the flowers is given some classificatory value by Bentham (but subject to the generalisations already stated) :— Subseries I.—Subsesstles : Flowers axillary or lateral. Subseries I].—Recurve: Flowers axillary or lateral. Subseries II1].—Robuste: Peduncles axillary or lateral (peduncles being substituted for flowers), or very rarely the upper ones in a terminal corymb, usually flattened. Sessile or tapering into thick pedicels. Subseries IV.—Cornute: Peduneles axillary or lateral, flattened (except in #. cornuta). Sessile or shortly pedicellate. ; Subseries V.—#zserte : Peduncles axillary or lateral, or rarely also the upper ones in a short terminal corymb, terete or scarcely flattened . . . ~ usually pedunculate. Subseries VI.—Subewserte: Peduncles axillary or lateral, or also the upper ones more or less paniculate, terete or flattened. Subseries VII.—IJncluse:- Umbels usually several-flowered, axillary or lateral . . . . in lateral clusters or very short panicles . . . . the peduncles terete or scarcely flattened. Subseries VIII.—Corymbose : The umbels, or very rarely heads, all in a terminal corymbose panicle, or rarely a few of the lower ones axillary. Mueller, 1879.—Mueller does not appear to have written in the “ Eucalypto- graphia ” to a model, and hence the peduncle was variously called by him umbel-stalk, common stalk, flower-stalk, or merely stalk, while he was usually consistent in calling the pedicel “ stalklet.” Occasionally he called it the “ultimate.” Referring to the Renanther, he speaks of “ umbels generally solitary.” Naudin, 1883, 1891.—In Naudin’s classification, mainly based on the fruit, it will be observed that he cails in the aid of Inflorescence, including the length, or absence of peduncles and pedicels. No writer on the Inflorescence of Eucalyptus is more voluminous and lucid than Naudin, but the generalisations of Bentham are still true, and it is still necessary to be very cautious in regard to classification based upon such variables as peduncles and pedicels. Professor Ralph Tate points out that the usual form of inflorescence is an umbel which, by lengthening of the axis, passes to the panicle or corymb. The transition from one to the other is so easy, he goes on to remark, and often exemplified in the same tree, that it is obvious the form of the inflorescence is not reliable as a specific character. E 44.6 The following observations have been translated from Naudin’s Ist Memoiy, 1883. He grouped thirty-one species cultivated in France and Algiers, according to tlle Inflorescence (the principal character) and Fruits, as follows :— (a) Flowers solitary, axillary, nodding: JF. tetraptera. (b) Flowers in three-flowered cymes, axillary, sometimes solitary by suppression of two others. 1. Stamens arranged in four bundles, edge of the calyx quadrilobed (2. erythrocorys). 2. Stamens uniformly distributed; edge of the calyx-tube truncate, without lobes. Fruits large (almost the size of a walnut): 2. Preissiana, B. megacarpa, EL. globulus. Fruits small (nearly the size of a pea): 2. viminalis. (c) Flowers in axillary umbels, ordinarily three-flowered, sometimes five to seven flowered, with long peduncles and nodding: 2. longifolia. (d) Umbels axillary, normally seven-flowered. 1. Operculum longer than the calyx-tube, stamens straight in the bud: ZL. occidentalis, BE. obcordata. 2. Opereulum shorter or about the same length as the calyx-tube, stamens inflected in the bud: Z£. gracilis, B. melliodora, E. Gunnii, E. goniocalyx, BL. coccifera. (e) Axillary umbels, often seven-flowered, but the number of flowers may vary from seven to eleven : E. tereticornis, E. leucorylon, EB. rudis, E. botryoides, EB. diversicolor. (f) Axillary umbels pluriflowered, may carry up to twenty-five or more flowers. 1. Operculum four to five times longer than the calyx-tube, stamens straight in the bud: E. cornuta, E. Lehmanni. 2. Operculum about the same length as the calyx-tube, or shorter than it; stamens inflected in the bud: Z. robusta, 2. diversifolia, BE. obliqua, EL. amygdalina, L. rostrata, E. Risdoni, E. concolor. (q) Inflorescence in panicles or in terminal corymbs by the union of three, five, seven flowered umbels. 1. Fruits large (size of a medium-sized walnut): 2, calophylla. 2. Fruits small (size of a grain of pepper or of a small pea): E. polyanthema, LE. cinerea. In general, when the flowers are very large, they are solitary in the axils of the leaves; when they are of moderate size, they are most often, if not always, in three-flowered cymes. (Mem. I, 354.) Then we come to Naudin’s 2nd Memoir (1891) :— The inflorescence is sometimes axillary, sometimes terminal at the ends of the branches. Rarely the flowers are solitary in the axils of the leaves (L. tetraptera); in the great majority of cases they are united in cymes or umbellules, and generally in odd numbers, and always borne on a common peduncle; they themselves are most often pedicellate, seldom entirely sessile. One comes to a certain number of eucalypts in which the flowering branch is obliterated at the summit, so that all the umbels or umbellules change into a panicle, sometimes aphyllous, sometimes with leaves for a portion of its length. This method of inflorescence is characteristic of several species (pages 11 and 12) Classification of species according to the methods of inflorescence, and the modifications of the flower, without taking note of the disposition and of the shape of the leaves (2nd Mem., p. 17) :— Flowers in Cymes or Axillary Umbels. (a) Cymes or three-flowered umbels— E. globulus. E. cordata. EB. viminalis. E. Preissvana. E. urnigera. E. meqacarpa. 447 (6) Axillary umbels, regularly seven-flowered, except in the case of suppression of several flowers— Et. occidentalis. EB. Gunn. EH. Muelleri. HL. caerulescens. =; . Stuartiana. & & f. gonvocalyx. EL. melliodora. LE. coccifera. E. obcordata. (c) Axillary umbels, where the number of the flowers is not regular, and may vary in a single species from three to eleven— E. myrtiformis. E. diversicolor. Hi. tereticornis. E. leucoxylon. EL. rudis. Li. desertorwm. LE. botryoides. E. insignis. (d) Many flowered umbels, that is to say, containing more than eleven flowers, up to twenty-five or more— £. cornuta. EL. Risdoni. LH, Lehmanni. E. concolor. FE. robusta. L. Andreana. Li. diversifolia. E. amygdalina. E. obliqua. EB. amplifolia. LE. rostrata. (e) The umbels have more or less long peduncles and the flowers themselves are sometimes sessile and sometimes borne by relatively elongated pedicels. The best characterised species under these two headings are—flowering peduncles often longer than the petiole of the adjacent leaf; the umbel then being generally bent or pendent.— #. leucoxylon. EE. obcordata. E. gracilipes. E. doratoxylon. E. occidentalis. If the pedicels of the flowers are almost absent or at least very short, the inflorescence takes the form of a capitulum, especially when the fruits are formed— L. concolor. E. decipiens. E. gomocalyzx. E. Lehmann. EL. Risdoni. The peduncles of the floral umbels are most often cylindrical, sometimes a little flattened in their upper part; but in some species they are dilated so as to resemble plates in the whole or almost the whole of their length— EH. Lehmanni. E.. gomphocephala. Ei. obcordata. (f) Takes cognisance of the Operculum. See Operculum, p. 475 There is no (q). (h) in several eucalypts the floral umbels in approaching the ends of the branches, which then cease to become elongate, give place to panicles, sometimes aphyllous, sometimes provided with several leaves, towards their base. When the panicles are enlarged they pass into the form of a corymb; this mode of Inflorescence is shown in— BE. Behriana. E. polyanthema. E. cinerea. E. citriodora. E. crebra. E. calophylla, and some others. 448 Second Section. * T have included all the species in which the capsule is more or less deeply included in the calyx- tube, of which it may exceed the rim, but without exceeding it very much. This section is divided into two groups, subdivided themselves according to the number of the flowers in the umbels or floral cymes, (It will be seen that here he adds Inflorescence to Fruit. Translator.) lst Group.—Inflorescence, composed of cymes or axillary umbels, not forming panicles at the apex of the branches.— A. Axillary umbels or cymes which are regularly three-flowered :— EB. Preissiana. BE. viminalis. E. globulus. EB. wrnagera. E. inegacarpa. BE. cordata. B. Axillary umbels, in which the number of the flowers varies from three to seven :— E. leucoxylon. B. longifolia. L. gracilipes. E. cosmophylla. EB. jugalis. EL. gomphocephata (p. 20). C. Axillary umbels, containing ordinarily and usually regularly seyen flowers, except in case of suppression. (a) “ Uniform” tree, with leaves always opposed. (It will be noted that here cognisance is taken of the leaves. Translator.). EB. doratoxylon. (b) * Uniform” trees, with alternate leaves.— Z. Stuartiana. HB). cwrulescens. £. Muelleri. LL. occidentalis. EL. melliodora. E. obcordata. (c) “ Biform’’ trees, with opposite leaves in the opposite state, alternate and petiolate in the adult state.— EL. Mazeliana. E. goniocalye. E. coccifera. EL. Gunnit. BL. Huberiana. D. Axillary umbels, generally containing more than seven flowers :— (a) “ Biform”’ species.— B. diversifolia. EB. Risdon. EL. myrtiformis. E. Andreana. (6) “ Uniform ” species.— EB. marginata. Ei. robusta. E. diversicolor. E. botryoides. Le. decipiens. Lh. obliqua. LD). desertorum. EB. hamastoma. L. resinfera. LE. amygdalina. L. concolor. BL. cultrifolia. Li. corynocalyz. E. vitellina. LE. rudis. B. redunca (p. 21). 2nd Group.—Paniculate euaclypts, that is to say, those in which the umbels unite at the ends of the branches so as to form panicles, leafy or not leafy, sometimes corymbs. L. citriodora. DD. crebra. EB. Behriana. Dh. cinerea. L. polyanthema. L. calophylla. 449 Then follows (p. 23) the classification Naudin adopted in regard to the species at his disposal :— First Section. Inflorescence in Cymes or in Axillary Umbels. A. Species with exsert capsules, that is to say, extending more or less beyond the edge of the calyx-tube.— EL. Lehmanni. EB. insignis. LE. cornuta. EB. macrorrhyncha. Hi. tereti corms. E. rostrata. EL. amplifolia. B. Species with enclosed capsules, which do not sensibly extend beyond the edge of the calyx-tube.— (a) Cymes or three-flowered umbels :— “ Uniform” tree, with leaves always opposite, even in the adult state— EB. cordata. “Uniform” trees, with leaves always alternate— EB. megacar pa. E. Preissiana. “ Biform ”’ trees— E. globulus. E. urigera. E. viminalis. (6) Cymes or umbels, containing a variable number of flowers, from three to seven, perhaps sometimes more :— E. leucorylon. E. longifolia. E. gracilipes. £. cosmophylla. E. jugalis. E. gomphocephala. (c) Cymes or umbels, normally of seven flowers :— “Uniform” tree, opposite-leaved— E. doratoxylon. “ Biform ” tree, that is to say, with opposite leaves, sessile in the juvenile state— EL. Mazeliana. E. goniocalyx. E. coccifera. EB. Gunn. E. Huberiana. * Uniform ”’ trees, alternate-leaved, that is to say, with leaves always alternate, except the first ones which follow germination— E. Stuartiana. BE. ceerulescens. E. Muelleri. E. occidentalis. EL. melliodora. E. obcordata. (d) Cymes or axillary umbels with more than seven flowers :— “ Biform ” trees— E. diversifolia. BL. Risdoni. E. myrtiformis. E. Andreana. “ Uniform ” trees— E. marginata. E. robusta. EE. diversicolor. E. botryoides. Ei. decipiens. #. obliqua. H. desertorum. EH. hemastoma. E. resinifera. E. amygdalina. £. concolor. L. cultrifolia. E. corynocalya. EH. vitellina. E. rudis. E. redunca. Second Section. Paniculate species, that is to say, those in which the flowers are in terminal panicles or corymbs -— * Uniform” tree, opposite-leaved— E. cinerea. * Uniform ” trees, alternate-leaved— L. polyanthema. L. citriodora. EL. Behriana. Lh. calephylia, Ll). crebra. In considering Naudin’s contributions to classification, it must be borne in mind that they do not refer to all or most of the species known in his day, but to certain cultivated forms, principally in France and Algiers. Although the number of species is so small, and a few seem indeterminable to us, his observations are always valuable. * (a) Peduncele. The descriptions of both peduncle and pedicel should be made from the full- grown bud, but sometimes we have to be content with immature ones. During the progress of the bud from immaturity, it 1s found that the length and rotundity or flatness, as applied to both peduncle and pedicel, are usually variable. In H#. pyriformis (Plates 75 and 76) the thick peduncles and pedicels are round, as if turned in a lathe. Width of the Peduncle.—-This is very variable, and sometimes we have anomalous forms. For example, in FL. tetraptera, Plate 94, we have a short, strap-shaped peduncle, in outline almost continuous (but bulging out a little), with two opposite wings of the diminishing calyx-tube, the intermediate wings forming a not very prominent ridge along the middle of both sides of the flat portion of the peduncle. The peduncle ends at the calyx-tube. In this species we have a case of a sessile fruit adnate to the peduncle, but with a more or less defined line between the base of the fruit and the top of the peduncle. As the bud or fruit develops, so does the peduncle, until it reaches a length of about 44 cm. with a breadth nearly as great. (A further drawing will be offered later.) In this species the peduncle is articulate on the leaf axis, and in all the specimens examined by me it remains attached to the fruit, falling off with it. In 2. Preissiana, Plate 78, we have another instance of a broad, winged peduncle, but the wings are not decurrent along the calyx-tube. The sessile fruits are articulate on this peduncle, which is articulate in the axis of the leaves. (Both buds and fruits have been seen by me in threes). In FL. tetragona the buds are in threes, the central one being considerably longer Y , 8 ) than the lateral ones. The compressed quadrangular (oblong in section) pedicels are precurrent, forming or terminsting two acute teeth to the calyx-tube. The teeth make their appearance in the young buds as soon as the bracts fall off. 451 The comparatively great width of the peduncle may be frequently conveniently observed in the young state, e.g., as in L. gomphocephala, fig. 2d, Plate 92. strap-shaped peduncle is seen tipped by minute immature buds with very short, slender pedicels. Se S HS pe ee ee & annulata de Beuzeviller . botryoudes . Campaspe . capitellata (7) . cneorifolia (?) . cordata . cosmophylla . decipiens ... eleophora grandis grossa incrassata var. conglobata . incrassata var. dumosa ... Kitsoniana . Lehmann... . Maideni ... . miniata Muelleri ... . occidentalis . pellita . Planchoniana . platypus ... . platypus var. nutans . redunca . salubris . spathulata . Strickland Rsimicta, (ness . virgata Following are some additional species figured :— 106: 3a and 5a 3a and 4a 5a and 6) 16 1a 4 and 3a 6a and 6c 26 2a 1b 3b ie 5b le and 5a { le 3b la 4a and 46 le and 1d Here the Plate. 145 192 98 99 71 37 60 84 452 Decumbent Peduncles. In the following species the peduncles are decumbent, and hence we have decumbent inflorescence or fruits. There are doubtless others. Fig. Plate. E. alba aon oa ast ane - 5 105 E. cornuta ... as ies Ha 550 8 142 E. decurva ... 4a: Bi 34 as le 90 E. diversicolor ae ee or 508 12 86 E. doratoxylon ma aS ne ASO 4d 70 E. eremophila ey poe oe | 70, 90, 10 149 E. erythronema pie aes BS) sae 2b 93 E. falcata... der ee one a9 2a, 2c 68 E. falcata var. ecostata ... ae 500 6a, 9b 68 E. Flocktonie en be "ae ene 4a, 2b 69 E. leptopoda ... - ae Sioa ge 9b 73 B. leucoxylon Se oe 555 BGA 13a 55 EB. longifolia ... gs ce mh ne 16, 2b 86 ; : 1b, 2, 5a 148 EB. occidentalis en a | cele na E. occidentalis var. grandiflora os 1b 150 BE. paniculata =. aoe a 393 9b 57 EB. Pimpiniana a aa Bee oe 2a 72 E. platypus ... Por ae ae oe 5d. 6 145 E. platypus var. nutams ore So 1d 146 BE. Preissiana 2 ee oe 594 2 73 E. pyriformis var. Kingsmalli ee 335 8¢ 171 Articulation with Axis.—In EB. pyrifornis we have peduncles long and scarcely flattened, pedicels very angular, and this angularity is continued into the calyx-tube. The fruits are so angled as to be winged. If we turn, e.g., to figs. 3a and 30, Plate 75, and figs. le, 2¢ and 3, we find distinct articulations between the axis and the peduncle and pedicel (or pedicels). See also 2. pyriformis var. Kingsmilli, fig. 8c, Plate 171, and E. pachyphylla, figs. 3 and 6, Plate 171. Also H. Lehmanni, fig. 5b, Plate 144, also E. erythrocorys, figs. 2c and 2d, Plate 184. At the foot of p. 134, Part XLY, there are notes describing the different colours of the axes and peduncles in the latter species (the former dull purple-lake and the latter moss-green), so that the articulations can be readily noted. See also L. tetradonta, fig. 3a, Plate 185, as to articulation. The two last species belong to the Eudesmiez. These are large-fruited species and varieties, and characters are often much better observed than in small-fruited ones. 453 (b) Pedicels. Characters are sometimes based on the absence of, or the number or length of the pedicel, and hence the following notes are offered :— 1. Number of pedicels on the common peduncle (buds chosen). 2. Pedicels absent or nearly so. 3. Length. (a) Pedicels of the fruit less than half the length of the calyx-tube. (5) Half the length to as long as the fruit calyx-tube. (c) Usually of the same length, but often longer than the fruit calyx- tube. Stellate buds. NuMBER OF PEDICELS. It must be borne in mind thet the number of pedicels may vary in the same species, owing to atrophy or other causes. We want very many more examinations in the bush before we can submit a correct classification based on the number of them, but the following figures will help. See Naudin’s figures of French grown Eucalypts already quoted. The asterisk means “‘ sometimes almost sessile.” The numbers cited are by my botanical assistant, Mr. R. H. Anderson, B.Sc., Agr. Pedicel solitary.—There are very few species of Eucalyptus with only one flower to the common peduncle. I only know the following :— 1. E. macrocarpa. Pedunele very short, thick, almost terete, articulate ; buds sessile or sometimes shortly pedicellata. 2. H. tetraptera. Peduncle rather long, strap-shaped, with acute edges. Buds sessile. In a plant cultivated in the Botanic Gardens, Sydney, we have flowers for most part single, but on one branch I noticed them in pairs, each flower being quite independent of the other on the strap-shaped peduncle. EB. Forrestiana is figured with @ single fruit, but there may be as many as three. Pedicels in 2’s ... ... EH. regnans FE. Watsoniana (sometimes). Pedicels 1-3... ... HL. pyriformis. E. Preassiana. Bath 58 ... EH. angustissima. FE. Torelliana. E. tessellaris. E. Watsonvana. 2 OMe ... EB. gamophylla. 2=6 ce ... *H. Abergiana. E. leptophleta. E. aspera. E. nova-anglica. FE. pyrophora. Do on. ... H. Ewartiana. misigns: Pedicels 3-7 3-8 454 NuMBER or PEpDIcCELS—continued. E. E. E. . Griffithsir. . longifolia. . maculata. cesia. Dalrympleana. Ebbanoensis. . odontocar pa . longifolia. . Bosistoana. . brachyandra. . Cliftoniana. . corrugata. . Dunnir. . erythrocorys. . lirata. . alba. . angophoroides. . decorticans. . diversicolor. . drepanophylla. . Drummondir. . hybrida. . melanophloia. . microtheca. . affinis. . alba. . calophylla. . cinered. . Culleni. . decurva. . Morrisi. . bicolor. . Cambageana. . eremophila. . Brownii. . intermedia. . grandifolia. . Smith. © Millia. pachyphylla. . pyriformis var. Kingsmilli. . rubida. . tetradonta. . tetragona. . urnigera (sometimes solitary). . vminalis (one form of). . leucorylon. . occidentalis. ovata. . polyanthemos. . sepuleralis. . SetOsa. . trachyphlova. . oligantha. . paniculata, . patens. . pruimosa. . Rudderi. . similis. . Staigeriana. . terminalis. . Mundijongensis. . ochrophloia. . patellaris. . Planchoniana. . precor. . scoparia. . exrserla. . merassala. . longicornis: . transcontinentalis. . punctata. 455 A NumsBer or PEepicELs—continued. 4-6 . £. argillacea. E. Lane-Poolet. E. confluens. E. latifolia. E. Foelscheana. EB. spathulata. 4-7 . £. Blakelyi. E. Parramattensis. E. doratoxylon. E. Stuartiana. EB. hematoxylon. 4-8 E. approximans. E. pellita. E. clavigera. E. Pilligaensis. E. goniantha. E. Pimpiniana. E. hemastomea. E. radiata. E. hemiphloia. E. Risdon. E. marginata. E. rostrata. E. melliodora. E. rudis. E. mierocorys. *#F. saligna. E. obliqua. E. salubris. E. obtusiflora. E. stricta. E. oleosa. E. tereticornas. 4-9 E. dealbata. 4-10 E. Penrithensis. 4-12 E. robusta. 5 E. orbifelia. BT) acc E. Baileyana. E. fasciculosa. E. Baueriana. E. Normantonensis. E. dichromophloia. *E. odorata. FSS bce ... *E. Macarthuri. E, vitrea. GND cee ... &. coriacea. E. propinqua. SIN cbs ... *E. Ravertiana. 5-14 E. eugenioides. Pedicels up to 6 E. canaliculata. 6-8 ...- ... E. macrorrhyncha. E. santalifolia. E. oreades. E. viminalis (one form of). 6-9 E. umbra. 6-10 E. buprestium. by 6-12 . piperita. . redunca. . siderophlora. . cladocalyx. E. falcata. E. gigantea. E. pilularis. By by Over 6 ... E. grandis. Pedicels 456 NuMBER OF PEDICELS—continued. Up to 7 EB. acacieformis. B. Bancroft. E. Caley. BE. Flocktonie. *F. Guilfoylei. E. Kruseana. BE. ptychocarpa. 7-8 E. fraxinoides. 7-9 EB. amygdalina. 7-13 ... ... *E. pumila. 8-12 ... E. Hines Up to 9 E. Naudiniana. About 10 or up to 10 E. Kirtoniana. EB. resinifera. 10-13 E. Bakert (a form). 10-15... E. leptopoda. Up to 11 E. virgata Up to 14 *B. populifolia. Up to 17 EB. Cooperiana. Fewtomany £. papuana. Numerous BE. amplifolia. E. intertexta, ). Lehmanni. * Sometimes almost E. B. sideroxylon (sometimes more). *H. Le Souefi. EB. Spenceriana. FY, Stowardi. Seeana. Hi. torquata. EB. squamosa. *#H. notabilis. FE. salmenophloia. BE. phanicea (up to 28 F.v.M.) BE. numerosa (up to 40 J.H.M.). BE. coriacea (Sir Joseph Hooker counted up to 40; I found sometimes as few only, F.v.M.). EB. phanicea. *#. stellulata. as three fessile. Flowers 4.57 Lenotu.—l. Pedicels absent, (7.e., Flowers sessile). (The asterisk means sessile or very shortly pedicellate.) 1=3' im head! <.. In pairs 2-3 9-4 2= 9) ces In threes 4-8 4-10 ... Gl 50 4-20 ... 5-6 5-7 GAMO sec G33} oe GaN) coo Up to7 8-16 ... Up to 9 Up to 11 Numerous as re FE. alpina. EB. megacarpa. EB. globulus. *B. Oldfieldi. . *E. pachyloma. E. Maidenc. E. cordata. *H. cosmophylla. BE. diptera. E. Perriniana. E. gomphocephala. E. coccifera. E.. Howittiana. . *E. goniocalyx EB. Kitsoniana. *H. Morrisit. *H. Dundasi. Ei. neglecta. ... *H. grandis. E. Banksiv. *F. Houseana. . cneorifolia, . dumosa. . Moorei. % ies) * By hy hy & . Kybeanensis. maculosa. . parvifolia. . namata. . capitellata. . ligustrina. . annulata. . decipiens. . nitens. - macrandra. t me & & % & . notabilis. ... *H. Mitchelliana. EB. amplifolia. E. Lehmanni. EH}. vernicosa. FE. Muellerz. *H Jutsoni. #. grossa. E. Gunnit. E. Preissiana. *F. pulverulenta. *H. micranthera. E. Strickland. *B, Dawson. *H. rubida. *#E. peltata. E. platypus. E. perfoliata. *E. Mooreana. *B. Todtiana. E. quadrangulata. *E. saligna. *H. botryoides. *H. unciiata. FE. cornuta. E. de Beuzevillei. E. Camfeldi (about 9). FE. nitida. E. stellulata. 458 2. Pedicels of the Fruit less than half the length of the Calyx-tube. (Si accedens. . Bentham. . Boormani. Bosistoana. . ealycogona. . Campaspe (8.8.). . canaliculata. . cinerea. . cladocalys. . Clelandi. Cloeziana. confluens. conica. . corrugata. . cosmophylla (SS.). . Dalrympleana. Dawsoni. dealbata. Deane. decorticans. diversicolor. dumosa. Dundasv. . elaophora. . Ewartiana. . Flocktonie. . fecunda. . Forrestiana. . gamophylla. . Gilli. . gracilis. . grandis (S.5.). . Griffiths. '. Guilfoylei. . Gumi (S.8.). . hemiphlora. . Houseana. > by Be Sy ty Bes tee hy eS by Sy oy Dy sometimes longer; 5.4. = sometimes sessile or nearly so.) E. ). aggregata (S.L.). 2. alba. 7. angustissima. ). argillacea. . Baueriana (8.8.). . Behriana (8.8.) . merassata, . Irbyi (8.L.). . Jackson. . leptophleba. . longicornis (S.L.) . Macarthur. . macrocarpa. . maculosa (8.8.). . Mardenr. . micranthera (S.8.). . Mooreana (8.5.). M uelleriana. nitens. Mundijongensis (8.8.). nova-anglica. odorata. Oldfieldi. orbifolia. . ovata (8.8. or §.L.). . pachyphylla (S.L.). . pallidifolia. . paniculata. patens. pellita (S.L.). . precor. pumila. punctata. . pyriformis. -redunea. robusta. rubida. . saligna (S.L.). . occidentalis. . scoparia. . sideroxylon. . Le-Souefir. . squamosa (S.L.). . Stuartiana. . Todtiana (S.8.). . unialata. . urmgera (S.L.), ). vernicosa. . viminalis. Cornutz Eudesmiee Coriaceze Renanthere _Corymbose & ty Se eaeeeseeBe eB Ses & by ty 459 2. Pedicels of the Fruit—continued. . eremophila. . macrandra (S.8.). . ocerdenialis. . Ebannoensis. . erythrocorys (8.8.). . eudesmioides lirata. . coccifera (S.8.). . Coriaced. . Risdon. . aneugdalina. . apiculata. . approximans. . cneorifolia. . diversifolia. . eugenioides (S.8.). . fraxinoides. . gigantea. . levopinea (5.1.). . linearis. . macrorrhyncha (S.L.). . marginala var. Staeri. . Mueileriana. . Abergiana (8.8.). E. E. E. E. E. Ciiftoniana. corymbosa (8.1.). ferruginea. Foelscheana (S.8.). maculata (S8.L.). E. . Stowardi (S.L.). & & Ray BSS & & spathulata. . odontocar pa. . similis. . tessellaris. . stellulata (8.8.). . vitrea. . nitida. obliqua. obtusiflora. oreades. pachyloma (S.8.). pilularis. piperita (S.L.). Planchoniana. radiata. Sreberiana. . Smithit. . cirgata (S.L.). . peltata (8.8.). . perfoliata. . pheenicea. . ptychocarpa. . terminalis. . setosa. 460 3. Pedicels of Fruits half the length to as long as the Fruit Calyx-tuke. (8.8. = Sometimes shorter than half the length of the tube; S.L. = sometimes longer than tube.) LE. acacieformis. EB. Howittiana. I’. acacioides. EL. intertexta. L£. adjuncta. BE. Kirtonvana. E. affinis. BE. Kruseana. E.. angophoroides. BE. Lane-Poolet. E£. Bakeri (8.8.). EF. leptophleba. LE. Bancrofti (S.5.). EL. leptopoda (8.1). BE. Beyer. E. leucorylon (S.5.). E. bicolor. E. longifolia (S.L.) EB. Blakelyz (S.L.) E£. Maiden. I’. Bosistoana. L. melanophloia. BE. Brownii. E. melliodora. BE. Caley. BE. microtheca. BE. Cambageana. E. Muelleriana. E. celastroides. E. Normantonensis. LE. cinerea var. multiflora. E. notabilis (S.8.). 2}. cladocalyz. BE. ochrophloia (S.8.). F.. corrugata. E. oleosa. E. crebra. EB. oligantha. ). dealbata. E. ovata (8.8.). LE. Deane. L. paniculata. LE. deeurva. E. patellaris. E. diversicolor. BE. Parramattensis. Li. doratoxylon. E. Pilligaensis. B. drepanophylla. i. Pimpiniana. EL. Drummondi. FE. polyanthemos. Lh. Dunnii. 7. populifolia. Ki. exserta. Ey. propinqua (5.8.). 2. falcata, var. ecostata. EB. pruinosa. L. fasciculosa. BE. punctata. Li. Flocktonia. EB. pyriformis. LE. fruticetorum. EB. rariflora. LB. Gili. 7. resineferd. E. goniocalyz (S.8.). Ly. robusta. B. gracilis. FE}. rostrata (S.L.). E.. hemiphloia. 461 8, Pedicels of Feuits—continued. H. Rudder. EL. striaticaly (5.5.). EB. rudis (8.L.). iL. parviflora. EH. saligna ( (8.5.). E. tevcticorms. FE. salmonophloia (5.L,). Li. tetvaptera. B. Secana. HE. Thozetiana. E. Sheathiana. ff. transcontinentalis. H. sideroxylon. I}. Websteriana. EH. Le Souefit. HL. Woodwardu (5.8.). EB. Staigeriana. E. Yarraensis. Cornutee Bee els eremophila. B. spathulata. E. occidentalis. Kudesmiee .... H. Baileyana. Ei. tetragona (8.8.). E. odontocarpa. EL. tetrodonta (8.8.). Angophoroidez... LH. aspera. Li. Spenceriana. ; H. brachyandra (3.1). i, vitellina. HL, papuana. Renanthres ... E. acmentoides. #£. Muelleriana. E. altior. [. numerosa. E. Andrewsi. I. obliqua (8.8.). E. Consideniana (8.4 | E. Penrithensis. HE. dwes. Ei. pilularis. E. globulus. Ei. radiata. E. hemastoma (S.8.) Ei. temola (8.8.). LE. macrorrhyncha. Bi. umbra. 7. microcorys. E. virgata (8.8.). Corymbose ... FE. cesia B. intermedia. E. calophylla. E. latifolia. Ef. corymbosa (8.'5.). E. maculata (8.8.). Lf, dichromophlova. E. ptychocarpa. E. ficifolra (8.L.), Hi. setosa. i. Foelscheana (S.8.). E. terminalis. #, hematozylon, 462 3c. Pedicel usually the same length, but often longer than the fruit calyx-tube— BE. amplifolia. FE. Cooperiana. E. erebra. FE. Cullen. EB. decurva. EB. drepanophylla. B. Drummond. EB. erythronema. 2. falcata. BE. Hill. EL. leptopoda. . longicornis. . longifolia. . Naudimiana. . patellaris. . pyriformis var. Kinasmilli. . Raveretiana. . resinifera. . rostrata. rudis. . salmonophlova. . torquata. Angophoroidee... 2. clavigera. grandifolia. & Renanthere ... #. acmenioides. Andrews, Corymbose ... JL. ficifolia. STELLATE Buns. We sometimes have sessile umbels, where they present a star-shaped appearance. A characteristic example is— E. stellulata, fig. 1b, Plate 25. See also— E. amplifolia, fig. 4c, Plate 131, Part XXXI; E. Bakeri, fig. 5b, Plate 183, Part XLIV; E. Mitchelliana, fig. 52, Plate 192, Part XLVII. (ec) Receptacle. The Peduncle naturally leads us to the Receptacle, but I find that Bentham only refers to it once, and Mueller not at all. Under 2. Lehmann Preiss, the former (b. Fl. iii, 233) refers to “the receptacle forming a globose mass of 4 in. or more diameter, in which the calyx-tubes (usually two to three lines diameter) are more or 2? less immersed. . . . . Fruits half immersed in the receptacle Turning to Plate 144, at 5b, between the articulation and the buds, we find the lower part of the receptacle. In 5c, under the fruits, we see the receptacle as an irregular mass, in which, as Bentham states, the fruits are half immersed. The swelling of the peduncle and its relation to the receptacle is seen at fig. 4a. The receptacle and its relation to the fruits is, however, best shown in a longitudinal section which I shall present later on as a figure. 463 In #. cornuta Labill., there is always a tendency to the formation of a receptacle; in those forms which approach H. Lehmanni the receptacle can be distinctly seen. Indeed, in a number of species (Cornute and others), we have incipient receptacles. In E. pachyphylla var. sessilis (Glen of Palms) there is a small circular dise between the sessile head and the stem in this species. See figs. 4c, 4b, Plate 171, Part XLI. This is a receptacle. There is sometimes an expansion of the top of the peduncle in 2. pyrifornus var. Kingsmulli, e.g., figs. 4c, 4b, Plate 171. In this case we have pedicellate flowers, with the peduncle and pedicels of about the same length. The apex of the peduncle is slightly expanded, to allow for the thickness of the three pedicels at the point of attachment to the peduncle. In the previous two species the flowers are sessile on a remarkably thick peduncle, and therefore the expanded top or receptacle is more prominent than in var. Kingsmilli. As the latter has elongated terete slender peduncles and pedicels, it can hardly be referred to as a receptacle, 7.c., in which the calyx-tubes are more or less immersed, but analogous thereto. B. BRACTS AND BRACTEOLES. (a) Braets. Historical. 1814—Robert Brown. 1883—Naudin. 1866—Bentham. 1879-84—Mueller. Bracts which enclose the young umbel have been found in a number of species. They have been termed by Naudin “ sort of involucre ” (which is correct), by others “operculum of the umbel,” and “double operculum,” which embody false analogies, and which are therefore not strictly correct. Generally (following Jussieu) these bracts are spoken of as two confluent bracts. Naudin says the same, and is followed by Mueller. But are the bracts confined to two in all species? I will refer to the matter under “ Bracteoles,’ and will subsequently offer a figure showing apparently six bracts in &#. ficifolia. 1814. Robert Brown.—In the following passage Brown refers both to the opercula of the single flower, and also to the enveloping bracts of the umbel. Budesmia (tetragona) . . . . “differs from Hucalyptus solely in having a striated operculum placed within a distinetly toothed calyx, and in its filaments being collected into bundles.* The operculum in Hudesmia, from the nature of its striw, and their relation to the teeth of the calyx, appears to be formed of the confluent petals only; whereas that of Hucalyptus, which is neither striated nor placed within a distinct calyx, is more probably composed, in several cases at least, of both floral envelopes united.* Bu * These two sentences (see also p. 488 below), which include consideration of the Cperculum in the Eudesmieae, can be better understood when (a) an additional figure or figures of the operculum is offered, and (b) when the affinities of the Eudesmieae are considered in detail. a 4.64 in many species of Eucalyptus a double operculum has been observed; in these the outer operculum, which generally separates at a much earlier stage, may, perhaps, be considered as formed of the calyx, and the inner consequently of corolla alone, as in Hudesmia; this view of the structure appears at least very probable in contemplating Bucalyptus globulus, in which the cicatrix caused by the separation of the outer operculum is particularly obvious, and in which also the inner operculum is of an evidently different form.” (So far we are dealing with the operculum of the single flower, J.H.M.) * Jussieu (Ann. Mus. 19, p. 432), seems inclined to consider the operculum of Ducalyptus as formed of two confluent bractew, as is certainly the case with respect to the calyptra of Pileanthus,* and of a nearly related genus of the same natural family. This account of its origin in Hucalyptus, however, is hardly consistent with the usual umbellate inflorescence of that genus; the pedicelli of an umbel being always destitute of bractee; and in Z#. globulus, where the flowers are solitary, two distinct bractes are present, as well as a double operculum. But a calyptra analogous to that of Pileanthus exists also in most of the species of Bucalyptus, where it is formed of the confluent bractese common to the whole umbel, and falls off at a very early period.” Robert Brown, “ Gen. Remarks, Botany Terra Australis.” (Flinders? Voyage, 1814.) 1866. Bentham remarks : * Bracts and bracteoles when present, so early deciduous as only to have been observed ina very few species.” (B. Fl., iii, 186.) 1883. Naudin : “In #. botryoides the floral umbels are at first enveloped in a sort of involucre composed of two leaflets fused one to the other, and which has a good deal of analogy with the corolline operculum which has been spoken of above. Like this last, this involucre is detached altogether in a piece by circumcision below the umbel, which is then as encased in a cupule of which the contour is more or less pointed, sometimes reduced to a simple ring. It is possible that this peculiarity is present in other species, but is the only example I know of so far.” (Mem. i, 352, footnote. Translation.) I have not noticed this “simple rmg” in £. botryoides. I do not doubt its presence for a moment, but it is probably analogous to what is shown in 40 and 4c¢ of Plate 171, FE. pyriformis var. Kingsmilli, where there is shown either a “ simple ring,” the scar of the bracts or involucre or perhaps of the expanded peduncle. 1879-1884. Mueller : (1) “Umbels . . . . while very young enclosed within a pair of fugacious and sometimes diminutive bracts.” (* Eucalyptographia,”’ Definition of the Genus.) (2) * Buds of the umbels of #. doratoxylon enclosed in two connate bracts.” (* Kucalyptographia.”’ See also Z. coriacea, &c., below.) I have seen these bracts, more or less perfect, in a number of species, some of which have been figured in the present work as indicated. I believe that if we are fortunate to be early enough, we shall see them in all species, although they vary in persistence. In a number of cases I believe that the thickening of the peduncle exhibits the scar, which shows the base of the former connate or conjoint pair of enveloping bracts. (See H. pyriformis below.) Lf. altior (Syn. EL. oreadés).—¥ig. Te, Plate 44. In this figure the bracts are beginning to be lifted from the base and to be longitudinally separated. EL, brachyandra.—See fig. e (lower fig.), Plate 127, where there is one small, almost persistent, leafy bract. 465 E. calophylla R. Br.—The bracts are present on some of the young umbels cultivated in the Botanic Gardens, Sydney, June, 1922, but bracteoles were not present in these particular specimens. For a note on bracteoles in this Species, see p. 466. ! #. Camfieldi Maiden.—An illustration will be shown later showing bracts in this species. No bracteoles have been found so far. Galston-road, Hornsby, near Sydney (W. F. Blakely and D. W. C. Shiress). E. capitellata Sm.—As “ commonly found with a double operculum.” (Part VIII, p. 212). These are cases of enveloping bracts. E. cinerea F.v.M.—Deane and Maiden record a “ double operculum” in LZ. pul- verulenta Sims (really H. cinerea F.v.M.) at Marulan, New South Wales (Proc. Linn Soc. N.S.W., xxiv, 465, 1899). #. coriacea.—A peir of lanceolar bracts enclose the umbel in its earliest stage (“ Eucalyptographia ”’). E. ficifolia ¥.v.M.—See under “ Bractecles,” below. EL. hemiphloia F.v.M. (ncludmg £. microcarpa and E. albens), figs. 6, 9, 20a, Plate 50. E. miniata A. Cunn.—fee fig. 30, Plate 95. E. Mooreana.—F¥ig. 1b, Plate 179. Hi. nitens F.v.M.—See fig. 10, Plate 81. The double bract is being hited bodily, although it is showing the line of separation between the two bracts. . peltata Benth.—See fig. 2d, Plate 173, Alma-den, North Queensland (R. H. Cambage). Bracts of the umbel narrow to broad lanceolate, concave, usually one to each outer bud of the umbel, 2-3 mm. long, 1-1} mm. broad. Bracteoles have also been observed in this species. . pilularis Sm. var. pyriformis Maiden.—See fig. 1d, Plate 206, Part L. . polyanthemos Schauer.—Lid double in early stage, the outer minute and fugacious. (‘* Kucalyptographia.’’) . Preissiana Schauer.—tin this species bracts are common. See Part XVIII, fig. 4c, Plate 77. In the left-hand part of the figure the bracts are beginning to be lifted from the base of the umbel. pyriformis Turcz.See figs. 3b and 4c, Plate 75. Note the scar at the flattened top of each peduncle. This scar is often seen in a species where one is too late to see the fugacious bracts. . pyrophora Benth.—Saxby River, North Queensland. (A. Sulman, through Miss F. Sulman.) This specimen shows, in the early stage of the flower buds, abundant bracts and bracteoles. The bracts are slightly hoary, unequal, narrow to broad lanceolate, and in no specimen examined as numerous as the buds (7.e., one to each bud); they are always fewer. 4.66 E. setosa Schauer.—Has bracts and bractoles. For bracts, see fig. la, and bracteoles, figs. la and 40, all in Plate 158. B. Shirleyi Maiden.—The marks of the enveloping bracts are clearly seen in this species. B. Sieberitana F.v.M—I have seen enveloping bracts in this species in the Blue Mountains, New South Wales. E. stricta Sieb.—I have seen an envyelopirig bract in this species at Mount Victoria, New South Wales. E. telragona ¥.y.M.—Bracts of the umbel two, semifoliaceous, narrow lanceolate to concave, keeled. Near Esperance, Western Australia. EB. tetrodonta ¥.v.M.—Bracts at the summit of the flower-stalk hoat-shaped, lanceolar. (“* Eucalyptographia.’’) E. virgata Sieb.—See fig. 6f, Plate 44. (b) Bracteoles. Bentham (already quoted) appears to me to be the only botanist who refers to bracteoles in addition to bracts. From what follows, and I will offer some figures in due course, I make the following observations :— 1. There may be a bracteole for each bud, as well as bracts enveloping the whole umbel. bo . The occurrence of bracteoles appears to be confined to the Corymbose. 3. There may be six bracteoles alternating with the six bracts of an umbel. 3 4. The bracts appear to be broader and slightly shorter than the bracteoles, but that may be only apparent; the bracteoles appear to wilt more readily. Doubtless botanists will give special attention to both bracts and bracteoles in the future, and may be able to offer useful generalisations. E. calophylla R. Br.—Mr. Blakely brought me (81st July. 1918) specimens (cultivated, of course) from the Botanic Gardens, Sydney, that I cannot differentiate from the bracts and bracteoles of F. ficifolia, to be immediately referred to. In May, 1919, on further examining some fresh specimens, I noted that in F. calophylla each somewhat subulate bracteole persists until the bud is on the point of opening. See also fig. 2, Plate 176. L. ficifola ¥.v.M.—From a tree cultivated in the Botanic Gardens, Sydney, near the foot of the Victoria Lodge, Messrs. W. F. Blakely and J. P. Shelton brought me, on 26th July, 1918, specimens showing both bracts and bracteoles, which Miss I'lockton has figured, and her drawings will be reproduced in due course. 467 The bracts and the bracteoles alternate, and they each show six segments. Kach segment appears to be of equal size, and texture, but, as already suggested, there is an apparent difference in the size and texture of bracts and bracteoles. Each umbel shows seven buds, and it may be that one bracteole has aborted, or it was so early deciduous that it was not seen. It requires further specimens to see if the number of bracts was six. I did not see the segments split completely down to the base. See also fig. 7, Plate 176. EL. peltata Benth.—Bracteoles narrow lanceolate, slightly curved, thin and almost transparent, rarely exceeding 2 mm. long and barely 1 mm. broad, only present on the outer buds: none on the inner buds. (R. H. Cambage, Alma-den, Northern Queensland, already referred to under Bracts.) EB. pyrophora Benth.—Bracteoles glabrous, narrow lingulate, rather thick, some- times broad, as if two are fused together, but usually more uniform in size and shape than the bracts. The specimens examined are dry, but there appears to have been one bracteole to each flower, as only one was missing in some of the umbels. They are more deciduous than the bracts. (A. Sulman, Saxby River, Northern Queensland. See also under Bracts.) E. setosa ¥.v.M.—For bracteoles, see “‘ Bracts’; for figures of the former, fig. la, Plate 158. C. THE BUD. a. The bud as a whole. b- Calyx-tube. ce. Operculum. d. Outer and Inner Operculum. (a) The Bud as a Whole. The bud is often referred to as a whole, i.e., in shape we may speak of it as clavate. Our ideal is to describe the plump bud—the nearly bursting bua. Buds may be reminiscent of cloves in shape, thus :— E. tetrodonta (fig. 3a, Plate 185), and E. odontocarpa (fig. 1b, Plate 186). Those of #. buprestium are reminiscent in shape of those of the not closely related L. Baileyana. In #. Flocktonie we may have peculiar moniliform buds, referred to in Part LVIII. (Perhaps a second species is indicated.) References to the bud as a whole are scattered throughout the work, particularly in descriptions of individual species. 468 (b) Calyx-tuke. Historical. Fleshiness and other characters. Colour. Shape. Sculpture— (a) Angles and ribs. (b) Ribbing confined to the calyx-tube. Calyx-tube-—Obconical, campanulate or oblong, adnate to the ovary at the base or rarely to the top, truncate and entire after the falling off of the operculum or with four minute teeth. (B. Fl. iii, 185). The form and dimensions of the calyx-tube (hypanthium of Schauer, cupula of De Candolle) are taken when the stamens are expanded but still adhering; after they fall, it often alters so much that it neither indicates the form it had in flower nor yet that which it will assume in fruit. (7b. p. 187). (The reference to the ““4 minute teeth” more particularly applies to the Eudesmiex, but in £2. tetrapiera (and to a less extent H. Forrestiana), there some is approach to a 4-toothed calyx, and therefore affinity to the Hudesmiez.) Calyx-tubes usually free.'—The tendency of the alabastra (buds) to become concrete (united in growth) is well shown in such species as 2. rudis and LE. obliqua, in which species they often (?) form dense, spherical masses, their contiguous surfaces being quite flattened, so that the lower portions of the mature seed-vessels assume the form of an inverted hexagonal pyramid, but: actual concretion of these organs never occurs in either of these species. The extraordinary form HZ. (Symphyomyrtus) Lehmannt, ofiers a remarkable instance of the concretion of the alabastra (buds) into a hard, woody mass, though each separate flower still retains its individuality, and from the consideration of this fact, we are enabled to assert its immediate derivation from #. cornuta, by the simple concretion of, the alabastra. In this genus, and indeed throughout the vegetable series generally, as compared with the higher animal orders, there seem to have been preserved a vast number of transition forms, a fact that may be regarded as indicative of vicissitudes in the conditions under which those forms exist rather than of any excess of susceptibility for variation inherent in the forms themselves.” (MSS. of Augustus Oldfield, about 1864.) As to 2. Lehmanni—see Part XXXV, pp. 111, 112, with Plate 144. Bentham (B. Fl. iii, 233) refers to the calyx-tubes being more or less immersed in the globose mass of the receptacle. Lateral connation of fruits is rare. Mr. A. D. Hardy figures (fig. 3, 0, ¢, Plate 13), Proc. Roy. Soc. Vict., xxix (New Series), 171, two cases in Hf. cordata. I have seen a similar fusion of calyx-tubes in 7. similis from Emerald, Queensland, collected by R. Simmonds. Fleshiness and Other Characters. See under L. terminalis; walls may be very thick, which dry in folds when not ripe. Fleshiness is also notable in 2. macrocarpa, B. pyriformis, Li. tetraptera, and some other species. We have a glandular calyx-tube in LZ. gracilis. See fig. D, Plate 12, Part III. In FL. setosa, the calyx-tube is often more or less covered with bristles. See fig. 6b, Plate 157, Part XX XVIII. ov pl 469 Colour. As a rule, the calyx-tube is green. Exceptionally it is of a different colour, and exceptions should be noted in the bush. The calyx is Lincoln-red in FL. tetraptera. In this species the top of the calyx or the inner flattish rim is bronze-vellow. FE. buprestiwm—Buds warm brown. E. corrugata—Calyx-tube brownish. BE. Forrestiana—Calyx-tube scarlet. Shape. (Mr. R. H. Anderson, B.Sc., Agr., one of my assistants, has endeavoured to construct types of calyx-tubes from the drawings. This classification can only be tentative and uncertain, because of the varying shapes and degrees of maturity of the calyx-tube. The calyx-tube of the bud or flower imperceptibly becomes the calyx-tube of the fruit.) il ) ane More or less hemispherical, including depressed and flattened hemispherical. More or less cylindrical or oblong turbinate. This includes forms which taper towards the base, but only slightly. 3. Truncate-ovate or oval. Oval in outline with rounded base. bo | D . Turbinate, regular and usually narrow. The calyx narrows evenly and gradually into the pedicel. tounded-turbinate or campanulate. A form intermediate between an oval or hemisphere and a regularly turbinate form. Usually rounded at the top, but becoming cone-shaped. This embraces most broad turbinate forms. . Urceolate. 5 and 6 are inter-related. . Pear-shaped. . Turbinate-quadrangular. Cone-shaped, but with four sides. 1. More or less Hemispherical. E. alba. E. Lane-Poolei (or 5). LE. annulata. E. Lehmanni. H. Bancrofti (2-edged). E. leptopoda (or 5). EB. Banksw (or angled). BE. longicornis. E. Camfieldi (angular). E. longifolia. E. corrugata. E. macrocarpa. E. cosmophylla (or 2). E. megacarpa (or 5). EB. Cullen. E. Morris. E. Drummondii. EB. Muellerv. E. erythronema. HH. Naudiniana (or 5). BE. Ewartiana. BE. neglecta. & Depressed E 470 1. More or less Hemispherical—continued. . nova-anglica (or 5). . Oldfieldii. . orbifolra. . pachyphylla. . pachyphylla var. sessilis. . pachyloma (or 5). ). pallidifolia. . pilularis (or 5). . propinqua (or 5). Hemispherical— } . angustissima. EB. pyriformis. B. pyriformis var. Kingsmill. E. Raveretiana. LD. rostrata. EB. Rudderi. BE. salmonophlova (or 3). E. Seeana. FE. Todtiana (or 5). E. Websteriana. E. falcata. Flattened (laterally) Hemispherical— E EB . diptera. 2. More or less Cylindrical or oblong Turbinate. . de Beuzeviller. . botryoides. . cladocalyx (or urceolate). . Cooperiana. . cornuta. . dumosa. 2. Dundasi. . eremophila. . Flocktonie. . goniocalyx. ). grossa. 3. . Abergiana. . brachyandra. . Brownir. . Dalrympleana. . doratoxylon (or 5). . Howittana. E. E 7 Al 4 E. EB Guilfoyler. . Gunnit. At times. . Kitsoniana. . macrandra. . muniaa. . witens (or 4). . oleosa (or 5). At times. . pheenicea (or 7). . Torelliana. . uncinatd. . VeErnicosa. Truncate Ovate or Truncate Oval. . leucoxylon (or 5). }. peltata (or 5). . salmonophloia (or 1). . salubris. Stuartiana (or 1). . SYUamosa. BE. affinis. E. Mooreana. E. argillacea. E. Moorei. EB. Bakeri. EB. nitida. i. Behriana. E. obtusiflora. E. Beyer. E. odorata. E. bicolor. E. ochrophloia. FE. Bosistoana. 7. oreades. EB. Cambageana. E. paniculata. E. capitellata. E. pellita (or 5). E. cinerea. EL. Penrithensis. E. clavigera. E. Pilligaensis. E. coceifera. FE. Planchoniana. E. conica, E. platypus. E. coriacea. EE. pruinosa. LE. decorticans. E. pulvigera. E. diversicolor. E. quadrangulata. EB. dives. BE. vedunea. E. drepanophylla. FE. regnans. BE. hemiphloia. BE. Risdone. E. Jackson. E. saligna. EH. Kirtoniana. E. siderophlova. E. Kybeanensis. E. Staigeriana. E. Laseroni. E. stellulata. E. linearis. EL. stricta. E. macrorrhyncha. BE. Stowardi. E. melanophloia. E. viminalis (or 5). E. melliodora. E. virgata. E. Mitchelliana. E. vitrea. 471 4. Turbinate Regular. 5. Rounded-Turbinate or Campanulate. moby te ee . angophorordes. E. decipiens. . approximans. E. diversifolia (or 4). Blakely. E. doratoxylon (or 3). . Brownii. EB. Dunnit. calophylla. E. Ebbanoensis. . canaliculata (or 4). . Cliftoniana. . confluens. cordata. . dealbata (or 1). E. fraxinoides (or 4). E. gigantea. E. globulus. E. goniantha. E. Griffithsv- 472 5. Rounded-Turbinate oz Campanulate—continued. . hemastoma. . hematoxylon. . Hillii (or 7). . hybrida (or 4). . intermedia (or 7). . ntertexta, Kruseana. . latifolia. . ligustrina. . maculosa. . Maideni (or 4). . micranthera (or 4). . microcorys. . microtheca (or 4). . Normantonensis. . notabilis. . numerosa. . obliqua. . oleosa (varying). . oligantha. . ovata. . Parramattensis (or 1). . patellaris. . patens. Seb e bbe eseeus& fe) 6. Urceolate. #. cladocalyz. E. torquata (or 7). 7. Pear-shaped. . aspera. . Baileyana. . decurva. . ExIMia. ). Foelscheana. . Gilli. . grandis. . incrassata. . intermedia. 8. Turbinate-Quadrangular. . Forrestiana. E. perfoliata (or 1). E. E. E. ty & BE. tetraptera. . resinifera (or 1). . Risdoni. . robusta (irregular). . rubida (or 1 or 4). . rudis. . setosa. . tereticornis (or 1). . tetrodonta (0: 2). . trachyphloia. . Watsoniana. Hed heb ee . transcontinentalis (or 7). . uriugera (or 7). . occidentalis. . phenicea (or 2). . pyrophora. . SCOparia. . Spenceriana. . terminalis. . tessellaris. piperita. polyanthemos. populifolia. pracoc. Preissiana. plychocar pa. punctata. radiata. sideroxylon. Sieberiana. Smithir. spathulata. Spenceriana (or 6). papuana. Woodwardi. 473 Sculpture. (Angles and ribs,—raised markings.) Augustus Oldfield, Mueller’s collector of over seventy years ago in Western Australia and elsewhere, referred to this, and I quote from his MSS. about 1864 :— Among vegetables we find no less striking evidences of the derivation of one species from another, by the blending of organs, the generally superior size, and diminished number of such organs—besides the evidence offered by the presence of ridges, grooves, and minute strize marking the points of concretion of the blended individuals—invariably betraying their true origin. The genus Eucalyptus affords a remarkable instance of this derivation of species, for starting from H. microtheca with its flowers in panicles containing numerous individuals which are minute and semi-herbaceous, we may pass on by &. floribunda and L#. rudis, .to BE. gomphocephalaand E. hypoleuca, and thence to such noble (sic) species as EL. calopyhylla, E. Preissiv, E. erythrocorys and E. erythrocalyx, finally reaching that remarkable form JZ. tetraptera, the last of this series, throughout which there is a gradual diminution in the number of alabastra (buds) in each aggregation of the same, attended by a consequent increase in the dimensions of these organs. As we descend in this series, we generally find the complexity of structure of the alabastra indicated by raised ridges (4-16), as in EL. erythrocorys, BE. Preissii, E. tetraptera, E. erythrocalyz, as well as in EH. globulus and many other species; by grooves (16-32), as in Z. costata and EB. pleurocarpa; or by an immense number of delicate strie, as in EB. calophylla, BE. rudis, &c., and the same thing is oftentimes manifest in the aggregation of stamens into four bundles, as in Z. erythrocorys, EH. eudesmioides, &c., a condition carried a step further in Budesmia (a genus which ought certainly to be included in Eucalyptus) where the operculum (combined petals and sepals) is quadripartite. The following are arranged according to the numbers of the angles, ridges, or ribs. They vary—(a) in number, and in some species may be absent; and (b) in their prominence. Mooreana.—With one or two angles. canaliculata.—One or two opposite sharp ridges. BancroftiUsually with two angles. Lane-Poolei.—Two slightly raised ribs. diptera.—With two wings. Groffithsii.—Two of the ribs broadened almost into wings. notabilis.—Two angles or ribs sometimes so prominent as to be winged. platypus.—Terete or with two to four more or less prominent ribs or angles. pyriformis.—More or less prominent two-four ribbed or almost winged. goniocalyx.—Often two to four prominently angled. Shirleyi.—Three prominent ribs with two or three less prominent ones. Forrestiana, E. tetraptera.—Quadrangular. In the latter species the ribs, which are so wide as to be “ wings,” terminate in short teeth at the commissure. Stowardi.—Five prominent ribs. corrugata.—Six to eight very prominent ridges. ptychocarpa.—About eight prominent ridges. torquata.—Seven to ten ridges. setosa.—Otten slightly eight-ribbed. muniata.—More or less. prominently eight-angled. by te ts ey 474 Following are more general references :— . Bosistoana, FE. Howittiana.—Shghtly angular. Woodwardi.—Slhghtly ribbed. oceidentalis.—Smooth or obscurely ribbed. macrocarpa, E. pheenicea.—Obscurely ribbed. Banksvi.—Usually angular. . odorata.—Angular. . Dalrympleana.—Angled. . longifolia.—Sometimes with ribs. pellita.—More or less angular. . globulus.—More or less ribbed and rugose or warty. erythronema, E. falcata.—More or less distinctly ribbea. eximia, EL. Johnsioni.mSomewhat angular. similis—Irregularly ribbed. coccifera.—Prominently angular. angulosa, E. grossa.—Prominently ribbed. goniantha.—Very prominently ribbed. Camfieldi.—Very angular. de BeuzevilleiimAimost winged. *F. RIBBING CONFINED TO CALYX-TUBE. ribbing on both Operculum and Calyx-tube, see p. 473.) . calycogona. . canaliculata. . cladocalyr. . coccifera. . cosmophylla. . erythronema. eximia. falcata. Flocktonia. ). Forrestiana. longifolia. * only shghtly ribbed. . Maideni. . Muelleri. . notabilis. . pellita. . platypus. ?. spathulata. Stowardi. . Strickland. . tetragona. . letraptera. W atsoniana. SO ee ee Ho =I ce (c) The Opereulum. Shape (including Historical, 1788 (L’Héritier); 1797 (Snuth); 1825 (De Candolle) ). Sculpture (including calyx-tube). Comparative length of operculum and calyx-tube. Note on £. tetraptera. 0) % Rather solid operculum. Colour of operculum. Shape. 1788.—L’Héritier, in his original description of Eucalyptus, has the words “ Operculum superum, integerrimum, truncatum ” (Operculur above, quite entire, truncate). He was describing F. obliqua, from Tasmania. See Plate 5, Part II. 1797 ** There is not a more natural genus in the whole Linnean system than this (Hucalyptus). It is clearly characterised at first sight by the singular operculum which closes the calyx, and covers up the stamina and style till they arrive at maturity.” (Smith in Trans. Linn. Soc., ii, 283, 1797.) He grouped a number of species according as the operculum was conical or hemispherical, as follows. He only knew twelve species, and divided them into two classes according to the operculum :— 1. Operculo conico. E. robusta. E. resinifera. EH. pilularis. #. capitellata. E.. tereticornis. £. saligna. 2. Operculo hemispheerico. HE. botryordes. Eh. obliqua. HE. hemastoma. FE. corymbosa. HE. piperita. EB. paniculata. This was followed by Willdenow (Species Plantarum, 1799) and Persoon (Synopsis Plantarum, 1807). 1825.—De Candolle, in his Prodromus III (1825), of which Don (Dichlamydeous Plants), 11, 818 (1832), is mainly a translation, also used the operculum in his subdivision of the species with alternate leaves. He recognised five distinctive shapes :— 1. Conical, longer than the calyx-tube, e.g., HL. cornuta. Conical, equal in length to the calyx-tube, e.g., E. stellulata. to Nearly conical or hemispherical, shorter than the calyx-tube, e.g., H. amygdalina. Hemispherical, much broader than the calyx-tube, e.g.; E. gomphocephala. Depressed in the centre, shorter than the calyx-tube, e.g., H. globulus. > §9 Or 476 The operculum is a useful character in the discrimination of, species, but variable, hke everything else in Eucalyptus. Mr. R. H. Anderson has assisted me in the following grouping from the drawings, but it must be borne in mind that shrinkage sometimes alters the shape of the operculum. It will be seen that the majority of species fall into Groups 3 and 5. i » 6. S: Hemuispherical. This and the next group run into each other. . Hemispherical in outline, but with a mucro or umbo. 3. Hemuspherical-conical. These are intermediaie between the hemispherical and conical. Some under this heading tend to fall within Group 2. . Egg-shaped. These are obtusely and symmetrically conical, like the end of an egg. . Conical. Usually acute. Merges into 3. Tapering or elongated. In this group there are readily distinguishable two sub-groups :— (a) Tapering symmetrically. (>) Broad at base, but narrowing quickly into a narrow beak. . Oblong, rounded at apex. . Pileiform or dilated. Special forms. Buds reminiscent of cloves in shape. 1. Hemispherical. E. amygdalina (flattened). FE. Kybeanensis (or 8). E. aspera (or 3). £. nitida (flattened). E. capitellata (or 3). E. obtusiflora (sometimes pointed). EB. clavigera. EL. papuana (or 3). E. coriacea (or 3) (sometimes flattened). £. Risdoni. E. gigantea (or 4). EB. Sieberiana (or slightly um- bonate). E. alba. EB. Griffithsvi. E. angulosa. E. Guilfoyler. E£. Campaspe. LE. Houseana. E. collina. E. odorata var. calcicultrix. E. corrugata. E. Preissiana. f. gamophylla. E. salmonophlova. E. gracilis. E. tessellaris (or with a mucro). 477 1. Hemispherical—eontinued. Li. Abergiana (or egg-shaped). Li. dichromophlova (or 8). HL. Hbbanoensis (or pileiform). Li. eudesmioides. oO Li. Foelscheana (or 3). nH 4a i. B. i. . phenicea. odontocarpa (fiaitened). LelvGGoud. letvodonta. 2. Hemispherical, but with a mucro or umbo. Ty. altior. LY. alba. EL. canalieulata. E. cordaia. HN. cosmophylla. Lf. diversicolor. Hi. eleophora. #. Hwarticna. FE. globulus. Lh. Halli. L. Johnstoni EL. megacarpa. Hi. grandifolia. LE. eximia. Hf. Foelscheana. HH. snaculata. 7} & o . LE. miniaéa. E. similis. bye mm I bie . macrocar pa. LE. Oldfieldi. . patellaris. pyriformis. . Sheathiana. . striaticalye. . Shuarliana. . Pedtiana. . unialata. . VETINCOSE. . pyropherd. . Torelliana (or 5). Watsomana (depressed or hemispherical). 3. Hemispherical—Conical. to Group 2, but more inclined to be conical. H. Andrewsi. Hi. approaimans. H. Camfieldi. E. capiiellata (or 1). Ei. coccifera (or flattened). E. Consideniana (or 5). E. coriacea (or 1). Ei, dives. BE. hemastoma. Hemispherical m outline, but tapermg somewhat towards the apex. 3¢ EB i. EB. E E. va) E. i. Allied levopined. linearis. microcorys (somewhat flattened) . obliqua. Penrithensis. . radiata. teniola (or 1). vitrea (or 5). 478 3. Hemispherical—Conical—continued. E. acacieformis. EB. fecunda. E. aggregata. BE. fruticetorum. E. angophoroides. BE. Gunnii. E. argillacea. EB. Irbyt. E. Banksit. Eh. Kitsoniana. E. Baueriana. BE. Macarthuri. BE. Bentham. E. melliodora. E. bicolor. E. micranthera. E. Bosistoana. BE. Muelleriana. E. botryotdes. EB. Normantonensis. E. Brownii. E. nova-anglica. EB. Cambageana. E. odorata. E. celastroides. E. pallidifolia. E. cladocalyx. E. parviflora. EB. Cloeziana. E. patens. E. conica. EB. Perriniana. EB. Culleni. EB. precox. - ; E. Dawsoni. E. propinqua. E. Deane. . quadrangulata. & & EB. decurva. . rubida. E. dumosa. EB. Stuartiana vax. grossa. E. Dunni. E. Yarraensis. EB. fasciculosa. = E. aspera (or 1). . brachyandra. . calophylla. . corymbosa. . dichromophloia (or 1). ). ferrugined. . ficifolia (or 1), Baileyana. BE. papuana (or 1). . Spenceriana, . hematorylon. ; latifolia (or 5). . plychocarpa. . terminalis. . lrachyphloia. 479 4, More or less Egg-shaped. EB. gigantea (or 1). . accedens. . affinis. . alba. . angustissima. . Behriana. E. Bosistoana (sometimes acute conical). E. botryoides. E. E. E. Dalrympleana. dealbata. Drummond (also hemispherical or conical). E. E. E. Secunda. Jackson. Lane-Poolei. E. platypus var. nutans. E. Abergiana (or hemispherical). 5. Conical. (This merges into Group . acmenioides. de Beuzevillet. . eneorifolia. . Consideniana (or 3). . diversifolia. . eugenioides. . fraxinoides. Laseroni. . macrorrhyncha. . Mitehelliana. See ee es Se . Moorei. Seeesee se & & See & & (Obtusely and symmetrically conical). . leptophleba, . Morrisii. . Mundijongensis. . neglecta. . occidentalis. . oleosa (or conical acute). . oligantha. . pumila. . rariflora. . rubida. . rudis. . tereticornis var. latifolia, . Websteriana. . Muelleriana. . numerosa (or 3). . pilularis. piperita. Planchoniana. TeGnans. Smithii. . stellulata. umobra. . virgata, . acacioides. . adjuncta. . aibens. . angulosa. 7. Baeuerleni. . Beyer. Boormani. Caleyi. calycogona. cinerea. confluens. . Dawson. 2. decorticans. . drepanophylia. Dundasi. . elaophora. . exserta. . Forrestiana. . goniocalyx. grandis. . hemiphloia Howitiiana. . hybrida. . inerassata interterta. . Jutsoni. . Kruseana. . leptophleba. . leptopoda. . longicornis. . longifolia. . intermedia. . peltata (also 4). 480 5. Conical continued. So /mS> BS ese | ex . maculosa. . Maideni. melanophloia. . Microcar pa. . microtheca, . Mooreana. . Naudiniana. . nitens. . ovata. . pachyphylla var. sessilis. ovata var. caimphora. . paniculata. . Parranattensis. . parvifolia. . Pilligaensis. . polyanthemos. . populifolia. pulvigera. . punctata. . pyriformis. . redunca and varieties. y. rostrata, . rubida. . Rudderi. . rudis. . saligna. . scoparia. . siderorylon. - SYUAMOSA. Staigeriana. . viminalis. . perfoliata. 451 6. ‘Tapermg or Hlongated. (a) Tapering symmetrically. (b) Broad at base, but narrowing quickly into a narrow beak. Ca. EH. amplifolia. EB. redunca. B. Blakelyt. E. resinifera (also in 66). !. falcata. E. Seeana. ', Lehmanie. E . longrcornis = . siderophloia. S hoy EH. cornuta. FL. occidentalis. E. eremophita. E BE. macrandra. . platupus. ° erythronema. EB. pyriformis var. Kingsmill. EH. Gullit (transit forms to F. oleosa). FH. incrassata (form ot). E. rostrata. E. Kirtomana. E. transcontinentalis. Ef. ochrophloia. LE HE. doratoxylon. E. ovata. E. Y robusta. . Woedwardit. E. oleosa (also conical, &c.). Ss cesia. Bluntly conoid operculum about 1 cm. long. Buds elongated, pear-shaped, 2-3 em. long. H. setosa. 7. Oblong, rounded at apex. E. Bakert. KE. Strickland. EH. Banerofte. Ei. tereticornis. E. occidentalis (also 6). E. spathulata. 8. Pileiform, or dilatation of the operculum. Bentham, speaking of EH. gomphocephala, speaks of 1b as— “ Operculum globular, very thick and hard, broader than the calyx-tube.” (B. £1. ii, 231.) “ Sometimes the operculum is remarkable in the dilatation of its base, which notably projects over the contour of the calyx-tube. One sées examples of this in #. gomphocephalaand H.rcbusta.” (Naudin, Mem. u, 18.) The most obvious character is the much greater diameter of the operculum as compared with the calyx-tube (cupula). The original described aptly alludes to it as “pileiform,”’ reminding one of a mushroom. To have the operculum of greater diameter at all, no matter how little, is not common in Eucalyptus. There is a note on H. gomphocephala in Part XXI, p. 19, of the present work. 482 Mueller quotes EZ. robusta and E. Watsoniana in this comparison, and also FE. cladocalyx (corynocalyx) and E. urnagera. E. Bancrofti E. Clelandi E. erythronema EB. Flocktonia E. Gallit E. goniantha EB. Griffithsiz 7. inerassata var. scyphocalyz ... E. notabilis E. oleosa . E. pellita ... E. robusta EB. Seeana EB. Le Souefii 4. torquata EB. urnigera E. Watsoniana The following species have been illustrated in the present work as being more or less pileiform :— Fig. la 3b and 6) la 6a and 6b Ga 145 1b Plate. 130 69 80 174 Sometimes (e.g., 2. Watsoniana) in drying, the calyx-tube shrinks from the operculum, and the bud thus assumes the form of a mushroom. This shrinking of the calyx-tube is also sometimes seen in another shiny-budded species, EB. eximia, and doubtless in others. 9. Special. 1. Biretta-like operculum, old-carmine-lake in colour, e.g., E. erythrocorys. 2 e.g., E. tetraptera. ee) 4. Broadening towards the apex, e.g., 2. annulata. Sculpture. 2. Cruciform, with raised ribs, in this respect showing affinity with E. erythrocorys . Constricted in middle with dilated apical portion, e.g., EL. goniantha. The sculpture of the buds cannot be separated from the calyx-tube on the one hand, and from the operculum on the other, 1. Warted or rugose operculum. 2. Operculum ribbed as well as the calyx-tube. tibbing confined to operculum. 453 1. Warted or rugose operculum. . E. alpina (figs. 2a, 4a, Plate 41) (the 2. elwophora (fig. 1b, Plate 83). rugosity often in parallel ridges). -H. erythrocorys. E. capitellata (fig. 12b, Plate 37). E. globulus (fig. 3, Plate 79). Ei. coccifera (fig. 4b, Plate 28). E. stricta (fig. 13a, Plate 43). BE. coriacea (tuberculate-corrugate). (See also Part VIII, p. 217, under #. capitellata, Part UX, p. 259, under LB. alpina.) 2. Operculum ribbed as well as calyx-tube. E. albens. E. incrassata. HE. alpina (fig. 2a, Plate 41). FE. pachyphylla var. sessilis. E. Clelandi. EL. pyriformis (fig. 1d, Plate 76). EB. corrugata. E. pyriformis var. Kingsnulli. BE. diptera. EB. Shirleyt. E. goniantha (Plate 18). EH. Le Souefii (fig. 6b, Plate 69). E. Flocktonie. E. torquata (fig. 6a, Plate 13). EB. Griffithsi. FE. Lehmann. E. tetrodonta. E. de Beuzevillet. E. Planchoniana. E. namata. EE. ptychocarpa. (Under Calyx-tube, p. 474, will be found a list of species in which the ribbing is confined to the calyx-tube.) 3. Ribbing confined to operculum. E. dumosa (fig. 6a, Plate 16). Comparative Length of Opereulum and Calyx-tube. “The second character generally made use of in books, the comparative length of the operculum and calyx-tube, is too indefinite for practical use.” (B. Fl. 111, 186.) “The opercula of the flowers sometimes show good characteristics, distinctive of the species or the group of species by their shape, and especially by their length, compared to that of the calyx-tube. In a large number of species they are sensibly of the same length as the latter; in others they are much longer or much shorter. The operculum is from two to four or five times longer than in— E. Lehmanni. E. cornuta. E. occidentalis. EL. tereticornis. EL. amplifolia. E. redunca. It is much shorter, often rounded in the shape of a hemispherical cap, or even almost flat in— E. cocerfera. E. amygdalina. EL. Andreana. E. calophylla. (Naudin, 2nd Mem., 18, 1883.) — 45 £ Group 1.—Operctlum very short, less than half the length of calyx-tube, (* Sometimes tend towards Group 2. EB. anygdalina. "A. nitida. i. Considenrana. "2, numerosa. BE. dives. EB. obtusiflora. *P. hamastoma. *H. virgata. PE. microcorys. E. coccifera. *B. Risdon. *E. coriacea. *F. botryoides. *H. feecunda. EF. celastroides. LE. Forrestiana. EP. cladocalyz. BE. gamophylla. P. contea. LE. Grifjithsa, . Cooperiana FE. Muelleriana. E. cordata. H. Mundijongensis. E. Dawseni. LH. Normantenensis. *F. diversicolor. E. tetrapiera. BE. duimosa. FE. urnigera. L. clavigera. E. tessellaris. E. papuana. 2. calophylla. LH. latifolia. E. corymbosa. LE. phenicea. E. ferrugines. *2. setosa. Li. ficifolia. Li. terminalis. H. Foelscheana. Li. ptychocarpa, E. hematoxylon. BE. pyrophera. BE. intermedia. E. Watsomana. EB. odontocarpa. Bi. tetragona. Group 2.—Operculum shorter than calyx-tube, varying from half as long to almost equal. Bh. alpina. Li. Muelleriana. EB. altior. Li. obliqua. E. Andrews. EL. Penrithensis. LE. approximans. 1. Planchoniana. LD. eneorifolia. BE. vadiata. E. gigantea. Ei. regnans. LE. levopinea. Li. virgata. LE. linearis. LE, teniola. LE. de Beuzevillei. 7. Mitchelliana. EB. Kybeanensis. . vitred. EB. Laseroni. ‘i Li 7D) LH. Boorman. Hh E Sees & Ss 435 Group 2.—Operculum shorter than calyx-tube—continued. accedens. affinis. argullacea. . Baueriana. . Behriana. . Benthami. J. Beyeri. . bicolor. . Bosistoana. . botryoides. . Brown. . Caleyi. . Cambageana. . Campaspe. H. canaliculata. Hi. conerea var. multiflora. . Cloezrana. . Dawson. . Deaner. . decorticans. . decurva. . diversicolor. . Dundasi. . eleeophora. . faseiculosa. . fecunda. . fruticetorum. . globulus. . gonrocalysx (fig. 3, Plate 81). . gracilis. . grandis. . aspera. . brachyandra. . Abergiana. . C@Sia. . dichromophloia. . exImid. . maculata. . Baileyana. . Lbbanoensis. S ies] Se & & Sb mh bbb bh hh . Guilfoyler. . Gunni. . ntertexta. . Jackson. . Kitsoniana. . leptophleba. . megacar pa. . micranthera. . Mueller. nitens. . ochrophloia. . odorata. . oligantha. . pallidifolra. . parvifolia. . paiellaris. . paiens. . Perriniana. . polyanthemos. . precon. . Preissiana. . pulvigera. . quadrangulata. . rariflora. . Rudderi. scoparia. sideroxylon. Staigeriana. striaticalyx. veyrMicosa. viridis . Woodwardt. . grandifolra. . Spencerianda. . peltata. . perforata. . Torelliana. . trachyphlora. . erythrocorys. . sumilis. 486 Group 3.—Operculum equal in length to the calyx-tube. (Figure after name denotes tendency to fall also within that Group.) Sb & & & See ee bbb bees ). acmenioides. ). Camfieldt. ). capitellata. ). diversifolia. . eugenioides. . Moore. . acacieformis. . aggregata. alba (2). . angophoroides (2). . angustissima. Banksii. . Boormani (2). . Clelandi (4). . confluens. . cosinophylla (2). . Cullent. . Dalrympleana. . doratoxylon. . drepanophylla. 2. Dunnii (2). . Ewartiana. . Flocktonia. (4). . goniantha (4). . hemiphlova (2). }. Hillia (2). 2. Houseana (2). ). hybrida. ). inerassata. ). Irbyt (2). . Jutsoni. ), Kirtoniana (4). . Kruseana. ). Lane-Poolet. ). leucorylon (2). ip longifolia (4). 7 de E. & BE. piperita, E. EB. Sieberiana (2). Smithit. stellulata. umbra. . Macarthuri. . maculosa. . Maideni. . melanophlova (2). . melliodora (2 or 4). . microtheca. . Mooreana. . Naudiniana. . neglecta (2). . notabilis. . nova-anglica. . Oldfield (4). oleosa. ovata. . paniculata (2). . pellita (4). . Pilligaensis. . populifolia (2). . propinqua. . punctata (4). . rubida. . saligna. . salmonophloia (2). . Sheathiana (2). }. squamosa. }. Stricklandi (2). ). Sltuartiana. 1. torquata (4). ). viminalis. E. Yarraensis (2). ). tetrodonta (or very much shorter). 487 xRouP 4.—Operculum up to twice as long as the calyx-tube. EL. macrorrhyncha. E. adjuncta. #. Morrisi. FE. amplifolia. E. pachyphylla. Ei. Bakerv. E. Parramattensis. FE. Bancrofti (sometimes more than twice). #. pumila. E. Blakelyi (sometimes more than twice). . pyriformis. E. dealbata. E. robusta. E. Drummondii. E. rostrata. Li. erythronema. E. rudis. LE. exserta. E. salubris. B. Gallia. E. siderophlova. E. Howittiana. E Le Souefit. HE. Kirtoniana. EE. tereticornis var. latifolia. E.. leptopoda. E. tereticornis (also more than twice). E. longifolia. FE. Todtiana. EH. macrocarpa. E. Websteriana. E. spathulata. E. Stowardi. Group 5.—Operculum more than twice as long as the calyx-tube. E. annulata. E. macrandra. E. cornuta. E. platypus. E. eremophila. E. falcata. E. resinifera. EH. Lehmanni. E. Seeana. E, longicornis. EL. tereticornis (also less than 2). Sy FE. redunca varieties. . transcontinentalis. Operculum conical and less in diameter than the winged and reddish calyx-tube. E. tetraptera. RATHER SOLID OPERCULUM. Certain Western Australian species, particularly H. tetraptera, and also E. pyriformis and E. macrocarpa (see a note in Journ. Roy. Soc. N.S.W., li, 453), have rather solid opercula (the walls of the calyx-tube also). Drawings, which will be reproduced, are necessary to show them clearly, but it will be found these rather solid opercula form moulds, so to speak, of the upper portion of the style and also of the 48S stigma, protecting them from harm in a most effective manner. The effect of this arrangement of very fleshy opercula and calyx-tube is to protect the floral organs. The species are dwarf mallees, growing on plains, which are sometimes devastated by fire. A figure of the operculum of EF. pyriformis var. Kingsmilli has been already given, see fig. Se, Plate 171. CoLoUR OF OPERCULUM. Botanists seem rarely to have touched upon this character. In Bot. Mag. t. 6140, Hook. f., shows E. Lehmanni with rich scarlet opercula. I do not doubt that they are coloured like the cultivated specimen, but I have not had the good fortune to see so richly coloured a specimen in nature. “ Their colour is generally white, varying sometimes to green, more rarely they are yellow, orange or purple.” (Naudin, Mem. ii, 13.) Here are a few notes on coloured opercula, which will doubtless be amplified in due course. They can, of course, only be observed in fresh specimens :— Red, and especially prominent in contrast with the green calyx-tube_... ae ae ... E. erythrocorys. Bright rosy red in such specimens in which the filaments are white aA = sits ... E. erythronema, E. tetraptera. Colour very marked yellow to orange andred_ _..._-B. Perriniana. Brown ... an eae ei eA ae ... HE. maculata, E. eximia. Pale coloured ... Bee see ee < ... E, Sieberiana. (d) Outer and Inner Operculum. Historical.— 1793. Smith. 1814. Brown. 1844. Hooker. 1866. Bentham. 1879-84. Mueller (including hinged operculum, and homology with other genera). 1891. Naudin. 1897. Deane. Smith, 1793. Smith, in his original description of EL. corymbosa (1793) says “Lid somewhat membranous.’ (The operculum is rather thin in this species, but is not the delicate or outer operculum referred to under, e.g., LE. eximia.) Brown, 1814. LE. (Budesmia) tetragona. ‘‘ Operculum depressed hemispherical, with a point, glandular, whitish, marked with four cruciform strie, slightly depressed opposite the teeth of the calyx, as if composed of the four petals, deciduous.” (Robert Brown in Flinders’ Voyage.) See also p. 463, and footnote. 489 Hooker, 1844. In the original description of 2. maculata, Hooker observes :— “ The lid or operculum is double; the inner one is membraneous; the inner one has justly been considered by Mr. Brown as the corolla, and it here forms an exactly hemispherical glossy membranaceous cup, which often continues to adhere after the outer one has fallen away.” (See Part XLII, 84.) (1) The ordinary single operculum, probably corolline. Bentham, 1866, says— the orifice (of the calyx-tube) closed by a hemispherical conical or elongated operculum covering the stamens in the bud and falling off entire when the stamens expand, this operculum usually simple (formed of the concrete petals ?), thin or more frequently thick, fleshy or woody, the veins longitudinal, numerous and parallel or rarely ani astomosing, the separation from the calyx-tube usually but not always marked in the bud by adistinct line . . . .” (B. Fl. 11,185) “ the operculum described is always the single one, probably representing the petals, as 1t appears when ready to fall off for the expansion of the stamens.” (p. 187.) (2) The two thin opercula, the outer calycine, and the inner corolline. there is also frequently in the very young bud a very thin membraneous external operculum more continuous with the calyx-tube and very rarely this external one persists nearly as long as the internal one and is as thick or nearly so.” (B. Fl. iii, 185.) *“ The outer one, of whose nature there is still much doubt, exists probably in nearly all species at an early stage (my italics), but it is usually thin and falls off too soon to be worth mentioning in descriptions. Where, as in £. platyphylla, it persists rather longer, it appears to do so in a very variable degree in the same species. It is only, as far as hitherto observed, in #. variegata and E. eximia that it is more constantly persistent till nearly the time of expansion of the flower, and equals or exceeds in thickness and consistency the inner one.” (p. 187.) (3). #. maculata. “Operculum . . . . the outer one much thicker and more persistent than in most species. where it has been observed, and usually umbonate or shortly acuminate, the inner one (corresponding to the single one of most species) thin, obtuse, smooth and shining.” Bentham (B. Fl. ili, 258) under HE. maculata. (See also fig. 4a, Plate 178.) (4) E. eximia. “ Operculum broadly conical or shortly acuminate, always much shorter than the calyx-tube, and double, as in E. maculata, but the inner one not readily separable in the dried specimens till the flower is ready to open.” (B. Fl. ii, 258, under EH. eximia.) (5) E. Behriana. “Operculum short . . . . the outer membraneous one often still persistent in the advanced bud. (B. Fl. iii, 214.) Mueller, 1879-1884, speaking of the genus says (Introduction to ‘‘ Eucalyptographia,”’ 1) ‘Petals none, unless represented in some few species by an inner separate or separable opercular membrane.” (2) “. . ... lid (operculum) not rarely provided with a minute early dropping accessory outer layer.” (7b.) (3) “Lid thin, imperfectly double almost hemispherical . . . . inner lid tender mem- braneous.” (HE. eximia in * Kucalyptographia.”’) [Italics as in original. ] Further, Mueller says “ The lid of #. eximza affords excellent material for tracing the metamor- phosis of a calyx into a corolla, and gives in this genus additional evidence for estimating the nature of the opercular organ; it shows that the ordinary lid of Eucalyptus flowers must be regarded as calycine, though it may consist of two layers, the outer of which, when it occurs, being sometimes fugacious and occasionally minute. The homogeny of the opercular with the tubular portion of the calyx is clearly evidenced by the species of Eucalypts pertaining to the series of Z. corymbosa, as pointed out previously 490 in these pages; because both lid and tube are homogeneously confluent while in bud, and when their severance takes place by force of extrusion of the stamens, we find the transverse line of separation not one of clear dehiscence, but one of more or less irregular tearing; nor does this rupture lead always toa shedding of the lid, it being often retained during the whole time of flowering, and thrown simply back from the remaining place of alligation (attachment.) Nevertheless, the lid of Eucalyptus may in some instances be regarded as externally calycine and internally petaline (corolline;) this view obtains complete confirmation by the species now before us (eximia), and by a few other congeners. When the lid of 2. eximia has been well macerated, a tender petaloid (corolloid) inner membrane may readily be drawn off from the thinly cartilagineous calycine portion of the lid; this inner stratum, which in nature seems often to be set spontaneously free at last, as I found this to be the case with a few other congeners, produces from its centre a short descending tube, which encloses the summit of the style and the stigma before the flower expands. Such tubule descending from the inner lid is not to be found on the operculum of the closely allied B. maculata, in which species the two opercular strata are also far less dissimilar than in Z. exinva, thus more conformous to the occasional two of LZ. rostrata and the regular two of #. peltata, not to speak of some others; yet the inner may be regarded as petaline also in Z. peltata; and we would perhaps be justified in assuming that the lid of Eucalyptus calyces is formed generally by the permanent confluence of an inner petaloid and outer calycoid layer. Additional light is shed on the structure of the lid of Euealypts and some other myrtaceous genera by Pleurocalyptus, in which the operculum is retained on one side after the irregular transverse bursting of the calyx, similarly to what occurs in 2 ucalyptus corymbosa and its allies; petals are, however, conspicuously developed. But in Acicalyptus and Piliocalyx the petals, although distinctly formed, are of irregular and diminutive size and even somewhat coherent or concrescent, whereby some transit to the petaloid inner lid of some Euealypts is established, just as in a similar manner the petals of several species of Bugeni@ belonging to the section Acmena or Syzygium, become very much reduced in dimensions and also sometimes connate. It is different with Angophora, which genus finds habitual repetitions in some Eucalypts, for instance, Z. setosa and L. aspera; here the calycine lobes assume the appearance of petals; but they are sessile with broad base, and only petaloid towards the margin, as to some extent in Leptospermum, Eugenia and many other Myrtaceous genera; while the five alternating points, continuous to the main ridges of the calyx-tube, are equivalent to the calyx-teeth developed in E. tetraptera, and still more distinctly in E. odontocalyr and EB. tetrodonta, the lid of all being calycine also.” (‘* Eucalyptographia’ under E. eximia.) (4) “In £. Preissii, B. terminalis, E. Abergiana, and a few other species, the calyx is rather irregularly ruptured than circumcised by a clearly defined sutural line; at best only the inner layer of the lid could be assumed to be corollaceous, but it is closely connate with the outer stratum as usual in the genus.” (7b. under &. tetrodonta.) (5) “A narrow and elongated outer quickly deciduous operculum covers not rarely the normal lid.” (cb. under E. rostrata.) Naudin, 1891. (1) * The operculum, which is not, in my opinion, any different to the corolla of which the pieces are fused congenitally, often furnishing good specific characters by their shape and relative size.” (Mem. ii, 13) (translation) (2) “ There are in reality two superposed opercula, the exterior, attributed to the transformation of the calyx, is reduced to a scarious skin, very fugacious, which caps the corolline operculum. One only sees it in very young buds, for it falls early. It seldom develops as much as the interior operculum, which then appears to be double.”’ (ib.) Deane, \897. “ The flowers themselves have lost the power of producing petals, except as such may be represented in the deciduous operculum, and this gives a still stronger hint of the whole plant having become modified in the course of long ages to resist drought, whereas its closest congeners, Tristania and Angophora, which have petals, are confined respectively entirely to the coast districts or to damper situations on the eastern side of Australia, not having been able to penetrate very far into the droughty interior.”” (H. Deane, Proc. Linn. Soc. N.S.W., xxii, 471, 1897.) 491 The operculum therefore often (perhaps always) consists of two layers or sub-opercula, the outer operculum of calycine origin, and the inner operculum corolline. One of the opercula is scarious oz membraneous; this varies with different species; as a rule it is the outer one which is thin, and, generally speaking, it is deciduous at an early stage, and hence it is not often observed. Following are examples of the (a) Thin outer operculum—E. microtheca, E. microcorys, HE. rostrata, E. brachyandra. “ Species generally,” (Bentham, Mueller, Naudin). (6) Thin inner operculum—F. maculata, E. eximia, E. peltata, E. Watsoniana, E. terminalis, E. Abergiana, EH. Preissvi. “* Species few,’ (Mueller). The scales of H. brachyandra shown at 6e (two figs.) Plate 127, cover the operculum. In some cases they are uniform in size and show a keel or external rib. They are, however, usually irregular in shape, and are doubtless the five portions of an outer or double operculum covering a single bud, and have become torn by the erowth of the bud (See Part XXX, p. 223). Since the above was written, it has been ascertained that the scales form an entire outer operculum in younger buds. It may be desirable to study this, as an illustrative example of the organ. This outer operculum is remarkably membraneous, and particularly at the top and also at almost regular intervals around it, it sometimes shows a microscopic ribbing or thickening in places, sometimes more evident in the process of drying. With the expansion of the bud, the operculum being thinner (more membraneous) at the top, splits downwards between the thickenings (ribs or nerves ?) into almost equal lanceolate parts, which sometimes show a nerve-like vein in the middle. The splitting up of the operculum does not appear to affect the growth of each part, as it continues to grow for some time afterwards. The attachment at the base is sufficiently strong enough to allow for this until the whole operculum is pushed off by the further development of the bud. In E. microtheca the outer operculum seems to split up in an opposite manner, that is, from the base upwards, which indicates that the dome or top of the operculum is the strongest part (least membraneous). E. exinna. When the petaline or corolline operculum is seemingly not present (as in the case of H. eximia, for example), it would appear that it is completely fused into the calycine operculum. The only alternative is that some species are acorolline. This would not be without analogy, for we have in other genera a similar occurrence, just as we have in Eucalyptus a variation in such characters as stamens arranged in bundles and also in an unbroken or staminal ring, or again in the differences as to shape, texture, &c., in the calyx, and still further in the morphology of the anthers, I believe that the double operculum (7.e., two opercula) will be found in all species, but it is very early deciduous in most. I have found the scar in very many. 492 In the Corymbosz in particular, we have already seen that the two opercula cohere (or adhere, being of different origin.) A number of cases of double opercula have been enumerated; following are a few additional notes :— EB. bicolor —* Outer lid not always independently developed or very fugacious or consolidated with the inner one.” (‘‘ Eucalyptographia,” under £. largiflorens.) E. microcorys——In this species, even when quite young, one can see a second operculum on every bud of an umbel—on the very top of the bud, 7.e., pushed on the top by the force of expansion. E. rosirata.—* Did you notice that on the top of the operculum of LZ. rostrata there is a small membraneous red cap, as it were a second operculum?” (Rey. Father J. W. Dwyez, Temora, N.S5.W.) E. Shirleyi has a double operculum. . E. tetraptera—The pagoda-like (owing to shrivelling) outer operculum will be figured in due course. The Hinged Operculum. As a general rule, the operculum becomes severed from the calyx-tube at the time of the ripening of the stamens by a “ clean” severance. But in some cases there is more or less irregular tear, that is to say, the inner operculum remains attached to a portion of the calyx-tube by means of what may be termed a hinge, the inner thin membraneous operculum (there are usually in species which tear two opercula) becoming thus irregularly severed. Sometimes the severance is so irregular that jagged is a descriptive word. (See L. pyriformis, fig. 3a, Plate 75.) The outer operculum may not form part of this hinge. Shortly after the emergence of the stamens the operculum (or opercula) ceases to grow, while the calyx-tube continues to develop, as will be shown in figures to be produced later. 1841. Lindley (1841) was apparently the first to notice the laceration of the inner operculum, where it is attached to the calyx-tube, as, in his description of the operculum of 2. calophylla, he speaks of it being fixed to the calyx-tube by a hinge. the cup is obconical, 6 lines long, and as much across the mouth; the lid, however, is only half that diameter, and hangs to the edge of the cup on one side, by a narrow neck, so that it cannot fall off; this arises from the cup continuing to enlarge after the separation of the lid”’ (this work, Part XLII, p. 73). For a figure of the lid (operculum) which has ceased to grow, and which is adherent to the calyx-tube by a sort of hinge, see fig. 3a, Plate 75, and also the description at Part XVII, p. 229. 493 1843. Schauer (1843), speaking of H. eximia, says (Walp. Rep. u, 925)— * Operculo coriaceo convexo umbonato, post anthesin aliquamdiu cupule cardine quasi adligato cum cupula obconica rugoso-angulata (et reliquis partibus? . . . .)”, which may be translated— “ the coriaceous convex, umbonate operculum some time after the flowering (of the calyx-tube) having the hinge almost bound with the obconical rugose-angular calyx-tube (also the remaining parts 4) 1844. See also 2. maculata (Hooker, 1844). 1879-84. Mueller’s “ Eucalyptographia” (1). See also H. exumia quoted at p- 490, and #. Preissiz, EL. terminalis, E. Abergiana, quoted at p. 9, Part XLI. (2) Operculum “tearing off along a rather irregular transverse Ime (under BE. corymbosa). Other species in which I have seen the hinged operculum are HE. Abergiana, E. ficifolia, BE. Foelscheana, E. hematoxylon and E. trachyphloia. (All these belong to the Corymbose. It appears, indeed, to be more or less characteristic of that group). Drawings of the hinged operculum in £. ficifolia and EB. hematorylon will be shown later. In addition, I have seen it in 2. cosmophylla (fig. 8b, Plate 91), EB. grandifolia (fig. 2b, Plate 153). To recapitulate, we have— EB. Abergiana. E. hematoxylon. E. cosmophylla. BE. Preissn. E. ficifolia. E. pyriformis, fig. 3a, Plate 75. HE. Foelscheana. E. trachyphloia, 3 EB. grandifolia. and I am confident that special search will add to this lst. Commisural Line (or Egg in Egg-cup Appearance). Above, p. 464, Robert Brown (1814) had referred to the commisural line as ; the cicatrix caused by the separation of the outer operculum is par- ticularly obvious . . . .” ee Under HE. rudis in “ Kucalyptographia,” Mueller uses the term “ Commuisural line between the lid and tube of the calyx rather prominent,” &c. I have explained the matter under #. rudis, Part XXXII, p. 75. This Commisural line, which results in an “ egg in egg-cup”’ appearance, as I have often called it, is the sign of a double operculum. It can be observed in most species, and will probably be found in all, and therefore be found to be generic. It can be distinctly seen in figures of the buds of the following species in the present work :— ; Fig. Plate. Fig. Plate. EB. amplifolia arn BOC 131 E. canaliculata sco WD 122 E. angustissima i... = Ta 84 Ey. cneorifolia we oe 60 BE. Bancrofti ... 6c 129 E. falcata — ... Joey ae 68 3b and 3a 130 Hi Calerga re seq lee 56 E.. Forrestiana sete es 95 L 494: Fig. Plate. Fig. Plate. E. intertexta a Ge 151 BE. siderophloia ... Soe) 47 E, oleosa ... ss ta 66 E. sideroxylon ... as tO 55 E. platypus var. nutans 1d 146 E. spathulata... cel) ae 146 E. punctata me 2a 122 BE. Strickland: ... TaGn nels) 71 E. resinifera ... 3and6 124 LE. tetragona see da and 6b 188 Explanation of Plates (236—239.) PLATE 236. E. collina W. V. Fitzgerald. la. Juvenile leaves (two pairs). 1b. Mature leaf. 1c. Buds. 1d. Fruit with short pedicel. Summit of Bold Bluff, Kimberleys, Western Australia (W. V. Fitzgerald, No. 844). The type. 2a. Two mature leaves. Note the parallel insect markings, which are similar to those in £. latifolia, see Part XLI. p. 1. 2c. Immature fruits. 2d. Fruit, with a longer pedicel than 1d. Packhorse Ranges Kimberleys, Western Australia (W. V. Fitzgerald, No. 1012). EB. Flocktonia Maiden. (See also figs. 1-4, Plate 69.) 3 a, 3b, 3c. Three pairs of juvenile leaves showing their decurrence and also quadrangular rachis. 3d. Buds and partly expanded flowers, and quadrangular rachis (axis.) Yeelanna, Eyre’s Peninsula, South Australia (W. J. Spafford, November, 1919). PLATE 237. EB. Shirley n.sp. ; . Juvenile leaves, rachis quadrangular. 1b. Leaves the most mature seen, with buds. 1c. Individual bud, showing ribs on calyx-tube and persistent double operculum. 1d. Young fruits. le. Ripe fruits, showing ribs and rim. Stannary Hills, North Queensland (Dr. T. L. Bancroft, December, 1908). The type. 2a. Juvenile leaves, showing marked quadrangular rachis. 2b. Transverse section of the stem or rachis. Mount Albion, Northern Queensland (Samuel Dixon). 1 ~] PLATE 238. EB. Rummery? v.sp. 1b. Juvenile leaves. le. Twig showing mature leaves, buds and flowers. 1d. Three views of the anther. le. Immature fruits. 1f. Mature fruits, showing tips of capsules slightly exsert. Vicinity of Busby's Flat and Mallanganee, Casino district, Richmond River, N.S.W. (District Forester George Edward Rummery, October, 1921). The type. la, I LE. Herbertiana n.sp. 2a. Mature leaves. 2b. Buds. 2c. Back and front views of anther. 2d. Fruits. Rocky places, Mitchell tiver, 20 miles south of Admiralty Gulf, Kimberleys, Western Australia (C. A. Gardner, No. 1471). The type. PLATE 239. EL. Comitae- Vallis n.sp. Ja. Twig with mature leaves, buds and flowers. 1b. Front and back views of anther. 1c. Fruits. Comet Vale, 65 miles north of Kalgoorlie, Western Australia (J. T. Jutson, No. 239). The type. EL. longifolia Link and Otto. multiflora n.var. 2a. Pair of juvenile leaves. 2b. Intermediate leaf. 2¢. Mature leaf. Erina Creek, Gosford, N.S.W. (Andrew Murphy and J. L. Boorman, October, 1903). The type. 34. Mature leaf. 3). Fruits. State Forest, No. 423, four miles from Nowra, N.S.W. (Forest Guard Alexander Joseph Gallagher, June, 1919). The following species of Eucalyptus are illustrated in my “ Forest Flora of New South Wales ** with larger twigs than is possible in the present work; photographs of the trees are also introduced wherever possible. Details in regard to their economic value, &c., are given at length in that work, which is a popular one. The number of the Part of the Forest Flora is given in brackets :— acaciodes A. Cunn. (xlviii). melliodora A. Cunn. (ix). | acmenioides Schauer (Xxx). microcorys F.v.M. (xxxvii). affinis Deane and Maiden (lvi). microtheca F.v.M. (Iii). amygdalina Labill. (xvi). Muelleriana Howitt (xxx). Andrewsi Maiden (xxi). numerosa Maiden (xvu). Baileyana F.v.M. (xxxv). obliqua L’Herit. (xxii). Bakeri Maiden (Ixx). ochrophloia F.v.M. (I). Baueriana Schauer (lv). odorata Behr and Schlectendal (xl) Baueriana Schauer var. conica Maiden (lviii).oleosa F.v.M. (1x). ~ Behriana F.v.M. (xlvi). paniculata Sm. (vi). bicolor A. Cunn. (xliv). pilularis Sm. (xxxi). Boorman: Deane and Maiden (xly). piperita Sm. (xxx). Bosistoana F.v.M. (xlii). Planchoniana F.v.M. (xxiv). Caleyi Maiden (lv). polyanthemos Schauer (lx). capitellata Sm. (xxvii). populifolia Hook. (xlvi). conica Deane and Maiden (lviii). propingua Deane and Maiden (lx). Consideniana Maiden (xxxvi). punctata DC. (x). coriacea A. Cunn. (xv). radiata Sieb. as amygdalina (xvi). corymbosa Sm. (xii). regnans F.v.M. (xvii). erebra F.v.M. (lili). resinifera Sm. (ii). Dalrympleana Maiden (Lxiv). robusta Sm. (Lxvui). dives Schauer (xix). rostrata Schlecht. (Lxii). dumosa A. Cunn. (Ixy). yubida Deane and Maiden (xl). eugenioides Sieber (xxix). saligna Sm. (iv). fruticetorum F.v.M. (xlii). siderophloia Benth. (xxxix). gigantea Hook. f. (li). sideroxylon A. Cunn. (xiii). globulus Labill. (xvii). Sieberiana F.v.M. (xxxiy). goniocalyx F.v.M. (vi). Smithii R. T. Baker (Ixx). hemastoma Sm. (xxxvii). stellulata Sieb. (xiv). hemiphloia F.v.M. (vi). ~ tereticornis Sm. (xi). longifolia Link and Otto (ii). tessellaris F.v.M. (Ixvi). Luehmanniana F.vy.M. (xxvi). Thozetiana F.v.M. (xlix). macrorrhyncha F.v.M. (xxvii). viminalis Labill. (lxiv). maculata Hook. (vii). virgata Sieb. (xxv). Maideni F.v.M. (lxix). vitrea R. T. Baker (xxiii). melanophloia F.v.M. (liv). * Government Printer, Sydney. 4tc. Each part contains + plates and other illustrations. NoTE BY GOVERNMENT PRINTER. Financial conditions have so largely affected publications that it is no longer possible to continue the issue of ‘‘ The Forest Flora of New South Wales” at the old rates, and from this date onward, i.¢., from and including Part 7, Vol. VU, the price of the individual Parts will be raised to 2s. 6d. each. _ For those Parts already published the old sale price will be adhered to, and subscriptions already received will not Be disturbed: but the new subscription rate of 2s. 6d. per part, or 25s. for 12 parts, will come into effect as from the st July, 1921. Sydney: John Spence, Acting Government Printer—1923. 4 ee De cis ry y, * j = | Ca Gee ee ae a ’ ° 7 qd ” 1 oy ¢ A Les : eS ‘ 4 * . ‘ - - rs AG * s A cae we - > ’ i ath \, Va q z An erik : 7 \ aqey : , 4 ‘ 1 ‘ 4 7 . * wr ' fal sh we ae al role. dl . nf 3 eee a f F . , b] % ’ ~ yur) ¢ J 7 ¥ . 7 i=) i= a. > —_ —t i) i=! a) > ea} on Ee M_.Flochron. delet hth. ~ D @ (3). (See also Plate 69, Part xvi.] W. V. FITZGERALD } BUCAEYPHUS COLEINA E. FLOCKTONIZ, MAIDEN UCN MIZIUS SIUOMLI NL, wsyo, PL. 238. M.Flockron. del. @F Fh. e Ss a, & a, . ea “e > el s 4 Ee aa Pi 58 oo a fe flee ca}. {60 O (=) (ea Crit. REV. EUCALYPTUS. a a , fetid bedere st 21; Pi 2o9: ith. M.Floe Kiron. del. e (2, 3). (1). [See also Plate 86, Part xx.] EUCALYPTUS COMITA-VALLIS, n.sp. E. LONGIFOLIA, Linx and Or1tTo, new var. multiflora RIT. REV. EUCALYPTUS. & y OY ceed! Sn Bai at are : ; . ane 4 i ‘ . . : ’ . 3 Uy i ‘i : ' - 7 ed / , . U 4 ts . d ’ , . INDEX PART XXVI. E. Perriniana F.v.M. See Sees Seas Simbios . Gunnii Hook ¢. ; . rubida Deane and Maiden, Plates, 108-111. (Issued April, 1916.) PART XXVII. . maculosa R. T. Baker. . precox Maiden. . ovata Lapbill. _ neglecta Maiden. Plates, 112-115. (Issued July, 1916.) PART XXVIII. . vernicosa Hook f. #, Muelleri V. B. Moore. a" . Kitsoniana (J. G. Luehmann) Maiden. |. viminalis Labillardiere. Plates, 116-119. (Issued December, 1916.) PART XXIX. . Baeuerleni F.v.M. . scoparia Maiden. . Benthami Maiden and Cambage. . propinqua Deane and Maiden. . punctata DC. . Kirtomana V.v.M. Plates, 120-123. (Issued February, 1917.) PART XXX. . resinifera Sm. . pellita F.v.M. . brachyandra F.v.M. Plates, 124-127. (Issued April, 1917.) PART XXXI. . tereticornis Smith. . Bancrofti Maiden. . amplifolia Naudin. Plates, 128-131. (Issued July, 1917.) PART XXXII. Seeana Maiden. exserta F.v.M. Parramattensis C. Hall. - Blakely: Maiden. . dealbata A. Cunn. - Morrisii R. T. Baker. Howittiana F.v.M. Plates, 132-135. (Issued September, 1917.) PART XXXIII. . rostrata Schlechtendal. . rudis Endlicher. . Dundasi Maiden, . pachyloma Benth. 136-139. (Issued December, Plates, 1917.) PART XXXIV. . redunca Schauer. - accedens W. V. Vitzgerald. . cornuta Labill. . Websteriana Maiden. Plates, 140-143. (Issued April, 1918.) PART XXXV. - Lehmanni Preiss. - annulata Benth. - platypus Hooker. . spathulata Hooker. - gamophylla F.v.M. - argillacea W. V. Fitzgerald. Plates, 144-147. (Issued August, 1918.) PART XXXVI. . occidentalis Mndlicher. . macrandra F.v.M. . salubris ¥.v.M. . cladocalyxz F.v.M. . Cooperiana F.v.M. H. intertexta R. T. Bake. }, confluens (W. V. Fitzgerald) Maiden. Plates, 148-151. (Issued January, 1919.) PART XXXVII. . clavigera A. Cunn. . aspera F.v.M. . grandifolia R.Br. . papuana F.v.M. Plates, 152-155. (Issued March, 1919.) PART XXXVIII. . tessellaris ¥.v.M. . Spenceriana Maiden. . Cliftoniana W. V. Witzgerald. . setosa Schauer. . ferruginea Schauer. . Moorei Maiden and Cambage. . dwmosa A. Cunn. . torquata Luehmann. . amygdalina Labill, . radiata Sieber. . numerosa Maiden. . nitida Hook. £. Plates 156-159. (Issued July, 1919.) PART XXXIX. - Torelhana F.v.M. - corymbosa Smith. . intermedia R. T. Baker. . patellaris F.v.M. . celastroides Turczaninow. - gracdis F.v.M. . transcontinentalis Maiden. . longicornis F.v.M. . oleosa F.v.M. . Flocktonie Maiden. . virgata Sieber. . oreades R. T. Baker. . obtusiflora DC. . fraxinoides Deane and Maiden. Plates, 160-163. (Issued February, 1920.) PART XL. . terminalis F.v.M. . dichromophloia F.v.M. . pyrophora Benth. . levopinea R. T. Baker. ligustrina DC. E. stricta Sieber. grandis (Hill) Maiden. Plates, 164-167. (Issued March, 1920.) PART XLI. latifolia V.v.M. Foelscheana F.v.M. Abergiana F.v.M. /. pachyphylla F.v.M. pyriformis Turczaninow, var. Nings- milli Maiden. 204. H 205. H 206. L 207. #. 208. H 209. E 210. # 211. # 73. EH 212. H 28. H 213. E 214. H 210. H 216. H PINS 15 218. # 219. # 220. £. 221 222. BH. 223. Lf. 224. H. 225. EH. 226. Ei. 114. 92. #. 227. H. Oldfieldit F.v.M. Drummondii Bentham, Plates, 168-171. (Issued June, 1920.) . # . E. . £ 5 (dup. of 252) H. eremophila Maiden. . & eh, .£ EL. Brownii Maiden and Cambage. E. _ ££ . £ OF PARTS PUBLISHED—*ntinued. PART XLII. . eximiu Schauer. . peltata Bentnam. . Watsoniana ¥.v.M. . trachyphlova b.v.M. . hybrida Maider. . Kruseana .v.M. . Dawson R. 'T. Baker. . polyanthemos Schauer, . Bauervana Schauer. . conica Deane and Maiden. . concolor Schauer. Plates, 172-175. (Issued August, 1920." PART XLIIL. . ficifolia F.v.M, . culophylla R.Br. | . hematoxylon Maiden. . muculata Hook, . Alooreana (W. V. Fitzgerald) Maiden. . approximans Maiden. . Stowardi Maiden. Plates 1920.) 176-179. (Issued November, PART XLIV. . perfoliata R, Brown. . ptychocarpa FW.v.M. . similis Maiden. . lirata(W. V. Witzgerald) Maiden, n.sp. . Baileyana F.v.M. . Lane-Poolei Maiden. . Ewartiana Maiden. . Bakeri Maiden. . Jacksoni Maiden. . eremophila Maiden, Plates, 19217.) 180-188. (Issued february, PART XLV. . erythrocorys F.v.M. . tetrodonta F.v.M. . odontocarpa F.v.M. . capitellata Smith. . Camfieldi Maiden. - Blaxlandi Maiden and Cambage. . Normantonensis Maiden and Cambage Plates, 184-187. (Issued April, 1921.) PART XLVI. . tetragona F.v.M. - eudesmioides F.v.M. . Hbbanoensis Maiden n.sp. . Andrewsi Maiden. - angophoroides R. T. Baker. Kybeanensis Maiden & Cambage. decipiens Wndl. Plates, 188-191. (Issued May, 1921.) PART XLVII. . Laseroni R. T. Baker. . de Beuzevillei Maiden. - Mitchelli Cambage, . Cambageana Maiden. miniata A. Cunn. Woollsiana lt. T. Baker. . odorata Behr and Schlecht. - hemiphloia F.v.M., var. microcarpa Maiden. . E E o Lo . £, EH . bicolor A. Cunn. . Pilligaensis Maiden. . Penrithensis Maiden. . micranthera F.v.M. notabilis Maiden. . canaliculata Maiden. Plates, 192-195. (Issued July, 1921.) INDEX PART XLVI. 61. BE. paniculata Sm, . E. decorticans sp. nov. 275. E. Culleni R. H. Cambage. °76. BE. Beyert R. T. Baker. 98. E. globulus Labill. 277. E. nova-anglica Deane and Maiden. The Growing Tree. Rate of growth. Natural afforestation. increment curves. ‘The largest Australian trees. Plates 196-199. (Issued August, 1921.) PART XLIX. . drepanophylla F.v.M. . leptophleba F.v.M. a ao Maiden. . Hillti Maiden. 217. E. dichromophloia ¥.v.M. The Growing Tree—continued. Nanism. The flowering of Eucalypts while in the juvenile- leaf stage. Dominance or aggressiveness of certain species. Natural grafts. Artificial grafts. fasciation. Tumours and galls. Protuberances of the stem. Abortive branches (prickly stems). Pendulous branches, Vertical growth of trees. Plates, 200-203. (Issned September, 1921.) PART L. . B. Houseana (W. VY. Vitzgerald) Maiden. . £. Jutsoni Maiden. . B. adjuncta Maiden. 1. Z. pilularis Sm., var. pyriformis Maiden. . B. pumila Cambage. . E. rariflora F. M. Bailey. . EB. Mundijongensis Maiden. The Bark. 1. Barly references to Eucalyptus barks and early Eucalyptus vernaculars in general. 2. Eucalyptus bark classifications. ©. Mallees, Marlocks, and other small species— (a) True Mallees. (b) False Mallees, (c) Marlocks. Plates, 204-207 (Issued December, 1921.) PART LI. 287. E. Sheathiana Maiden. E. striaticalyz W. VY. Fitegerald. . taeniola Baker and Smith. f. Stricklandi Maiden. . unialata Baker and Smith. . Planchoniana ¥.v.M. }. marginuta Sm. . Irbyi Baker and Smith. . E. Yarraensis Maiden and Cambage, n.sp The Bark—continued. 1. Leiophloie (Smooth-Barks or Guins). 2. Hemiphloie (Half-barks). 3. Rhytiphloie (Rough-barks). 4. Pachyphloia (Stringybarks). 5. Schizophloiw (lronbarks), 6. Lepidophloiea (Barks friable and lamellar). Plates, 208-211, (Jesued February, 1922.) PART LIL 160 DB. amplifolia Naudin. 292. x E. algeriensis Trabut. 293. x B. antipolitensis Trabut. 204. x HE. Bourlieri Trabut. 295. x E. Cordieri Trabut. 296. x E. gomphocornuta Trabut. 297. x EB. jugalis Naudin. ; E. occidentalis Endl., var. oranensis Trabut. : , 298. x EB. pseudo-globulus (Hort.) Naudin. 99. x KB. Lrabuti Vilmorin, BE. Stuartiana x globulus Trabut. 300, x 2, Insizwaensis Maiden n.sp. The Bark—continued. 3. Classification of Trees in General by Means of their Barks. i 4, Variation in Barks of the same Species. 5. Bark in Relation to Heat and Cold, 6. Adyentitious Shoots. 7. Ringbarking. ; 8. Coppice-growth (suckering). 9. Twist in Bark. 10. Bark Repair. ; 11, Microscopic Characters of Bark. 12. Calcium Oxalate. 13. ‘Tannin. 14. Oil in Bark. 15. Fibre in Bark. 16. Colour of Inner Bark. 17. Colour of Outer Bark Plates, 212-215, (Issued April, 1922. PART LIll. . Barmedmanensis Maiden n.sp. . Tenandrensis Maiden n.sp. . Peacockeana Maiden n.sp. . Stopfordi Maiden n.sp. . Forsythit Maiden n.sp. . Auburnensis Maiden n.sp. . Yagobiet Maiden n.sp. . Blackburniana Maiden. . Studteyensis Maiden n.sp. S&S SS Sst = AHHAKHHHH S Timber. Ylistorical—Early Attempts at Classification. Modern Systems of Classification. Colours. Plates, 216-219 (Issued May, 1922.) PART LIV. 310. 2. McIntyrensis n.sp. 311. D. Pluti McCoy. 212. D Kayseri R. M. Johnston. 213. DB. Milligani R. M. Johnston. 314. B, Delftii Httingshausen, 315. LD. Diemenii Wttingshausen. 316. 1. Hayi Wttingshausen. S17. 2. Houtmanni Bttingshausen, 318. 2. Mitehelli Ettingshausen. 219. 2. eretacea Wttingshausen. 320. 2. Davidsoni Bttingshausen. iS — BE. Oxleyana Exttingshansen. ). scollophylla Bttingshausen. 0. Warraghiana Wttingshausen. . D. praecoriacea Deane, . DP. Hermani Deane . BR. Howitti Deane. . i. Kitsoni Deane. . A. Suttoni formerly H, Muetleri Deane. 329. BR. Chapmani formerly 2. Woollsii Deane, Las t Microscopie Structure. | Oxalate). A Warning Note in regal on Microscopie Stru Purposes. Papi Teart-wood and Sa Specific Gravity. Vissility and Interlo Destructive Distillation Plates, 220- ] hayllum ( ra ’ MM aid nae — ee cr) PAI R" 2. agglomerata M 337. 1D. Simmondsii n. Bi. sepuieralis B 200. BH. torquata Tuchm . Kalganensis n.sp . melanorylon, 1 240. TF. Tsingiana n.sp 134, 2. aggregata Dew p VI. The Leaf— Mature Leaf. (Chiefly). , Plates, 282-235, (Issu B,—The A CRITICAL REVISION OF THE GENUS EUCALYPTUS BY go. MAIDEN, ts0, PRs, FLs. (Government Botanist of New South Wales and Director of the Botanic Gardens, Sydney), Nor VI Parig Par eX 2 (WITH FOUR PLATES.) PRICE THREE SHILLINGS AND SIXPENCE. Published by Authority of THE GOVERNMENT OF THE STATE OF NEW SOUTH WAJ.ES. Suonen ; JOHN SPENCE, ACTING GOVERNMENT PRINTER. — ara | 1923. 1. INDEX OF PARTS PUBLISHED. 4 PART IL. E. piluiaris Sm., and var. Muelleriana Maiden. Plates, |4. (Issued March, 1903.) PART IL. . E. odliqgua L’ Heéritier. Plates, 5-8. (Issued May, 1903.) PART IIL. &. calycogona Turczaninow. Plates, 9-12. (Issued July, 1903.) PART IV. 4. E. incrassata Labillardiére. 5. E. fecunda Schauer. Plates, 13-24. (Issued June, 1904.) PART Y. 6. E. stellulata Sieber. 7. E. coriacea A. Cunn. 8. E. coccifera Hook. f. Plates, 25-28. (Issued November, 1904.) PART VI. 9. E. amygdalina Labillardiére. 10. E. linearis Dehnhardt. 11. E. Risdoni Hook. f. Plates, 29-32. (Issued April, 1905.) PART VII. 12. EB. regnans F.v.M. . E. vitellina Naudin, and E. vitrea R. 'T. Baker. . E. dives Schauer. . . E. Andrewsi Maiden. . E. diversifolia Bonpland. Plates, 33-36. (Issued October, 1905.) PART VIII. . capitellata Sm. . Muelleriana Howitt. . macrorrhyncha F.v.M. . eugenioides Sieber. . marginata Sm. . buprestium F.v.M. . sepulcralis ¥.v.M. Plates, 37-40. (Issued March, 1907.) PART IX. . alpina Lindl. . microcorys F.v.M. . acmenioides Schauer. . umbra R. T. Baker. . virgata Siebr. . apiculata Baker and Smith. . Luehmanniana F.v.M. . Planchoniana F.v.M. Plates. 41-44. (Issued November. SE ROSES BSE! RoR RRR RS Rs 1907 PART X. . prperita Sm. . Sieberiana F.v.M. . Consideniana Maiden. . hamastoma Sm. . siderophloia Benth. . Boormani Deane and Maiden. ). leptophleba F.v.M. Behriana ¥.v.M. }. populifolia Hook. . Bowmani F.v.M. Plates, 45-48. maha eh me (Doubtful species.) (Issued December, 1908.) 4-3 ~) oe PART XI. . Bosistoana F.v.M. . bicolor A. Cunn. . hemiphloia F.v.M. . odorata Behr and Schlechtendal: . An Ironbark Boz, ). fruticetorum F.v.M. . acacioides A. Cunn. ). Thozetiana F.v.M. . ochrophloia F.v.M. . microtheca F.v.M. {Issued February, 1910.) Plates, 49-52. PART XIL . Raveretiana F.vy.M. . crebra F.v.M. . Staigeriana F.v.M. . melanophloia F.v.M. . pruinosa Schauer. . Smithii R. T. Baker, . Naudiniana F.vy.M. . sideroxylon A. Cunn. . leucorylon F.v.M. . Caleyi Maiden. Plates, 53-56. (Issued November, 1910.) PART XII. . affinis Deane and Maiden. . paniculata Sm. . polyanthemes Schauer. . Rudderi Maiden. . Baueriana Schauer. . cneorifolia DC. Plates, 57-60. (Issued July, 1911.) PART XIV. . melliodora A. Cunn. . fasciculosa F.v.M. . uncinata Turezaninow. . decipiens Endl. . concolor Schauer. . Cléeziana F.v.M. . oligantha Schauer. Plates, 61-64. (Issued March, 1912.) PART XV. . oleosa F.v.M. . Gilli Maiden. . falcata Turez. Plates, 65-68. (Issued July, 1912.) PART XVI. . oleosa F.v.M., var. Flocktonia Maiden. . Le Souefii Maiden. . Clelandi Maiden. . decurva ¥.y. . doratozylon Fiv.M. . corrugata Luehmann. . goniantha Turez. ). Stricklandi Maiden. 7. Campaspe S. le M. Moore. }. diptera Andrews. . EB. . Ez. Griffithsii Maiden. grossa F.v.M. Pimpiniana Maiden. Woodwardi Maiden. Plates, 69-72. (Issued September, 1912.) Tey A BT ii is _E. 133. L. . £, 35. 2. E. alba Reinwardt. . salmonophloia F.v.M. . leptopoda Bentham. . squamosa Deane and Maiden. . Oldfieldiit F.v.M. . orbifolia ¥.v.M. : pyriformis Turezaninow. . macrocarpa Hook. . Preissiana Schauer, . megacarpa F.v.M. . Maideni F.v.M. . urnigera Hook, f. . goniocalyx F.v.M. . nitens Maiden. . eleophora F.v.M. . cordata Labill. . angustissima F.y.M. . gigantea Hook. f. . longifolia Link and Otto. }. diversicolor F.v.M. . Guilfoylei Maiden. . patens Bentham. . Vodtiana F.v.M. , micranthera F.v.M. . cinerea F.v.M. . pulverulenta Sims. . cosmophylla F.v.M. . erythronema Turez. . acacieformis Deane & Maiden. . pallidifolia F.v.M. . cesia Benth. . tetraptera Turcz. . Forrestiana Diels. . miniata A, Cunn. . phenicea F.v.M. . robusta Smith. . botryoides Smith. . saligna Smith. . Deanei Maiden. . Dunnii Maiden. . Stuartiana F.v.M. . Banksii Maiden, . quadrangulata Deane and Maiden. i oe cate ig 1 a PART XVII. Plates, 73-76. (Issued February, 1913) PART XVIII. | globulus Labillardiére. Plates, 77-80. (Issued July, 1913.) . PART XIX. Plates, 81-84. (Issued December, iJ13. PART XX. Plates, 85-58. (Issued March. 1914.) _ PART XXI. gomphocephala A. P. DC. Plates, 89-92. (Issued March, 1914.) PART XXII. Plates, 98-96. (Issued April, 1915. ) PART XXIII. Plates, 97-100, (Issued July, 1915.) PART XXIV. Plates, 100 bis-103. (Issued Novemb 1915.) PART XXV. Macarthuri Deane and Maiden. aggregata Deane and Maiden. parvifolia Cambage. Plates, 104-107. 1916.) ({fssued Webruar ) Ae @RITICAL . REVISION OF THE BY | GENUS EUCALYPTUS | | | : J. H. MAIDEN, 15.0. F.R.S,, F.LS. (Government Botanist of New South Wales and Director of the Botanic Gardens, Sydney). Vor bk Parr Part LIX of the Complete Work. (WITH FOUR PLATES.) ““ Ages are spent in eollecting materials, ages more in separating and combining them. Even when a system has been formed, there is still something to add, to alter, or to reject. Every generation enjoys the use of a vast hoard bequeathed to it by antiquity, and transmits that hoard. augmented by fresh acquisitions, to future ages. In these pursuits, therefore, the first speculators lie under great disadvantages, and even when they fail, are entitled to praise.” MacauLay’s “Essay ON MILTON.” PRICE THREE SHILLINGS AND SIXPENCE, Published by Authority of THE GOVERNMENT OF THE STATE OF NEW SOUTH WALES, Syponev: JOHN SPENCE, ACTING GOVERNMENT PRINTER, PHILLIP-STREET. *73089—A 1928. — ee _ aa See a! A SOT dad Mae RINay dolas ¢ <—— ve ort et " i ’ , oD, ety gh “f wun | Be y +) GAs Ses syitAa Parte LIV. Eucalyptus pruinosa Schauer. PAGE, Description . : : : : : : : . 5 - 495 Range . : : : : : 5 7 : : ; - 495 Per uantlesi yn). . : : : : : : : : 5 - 4096 LI. Eucalyptus melanophloia F.v.M. Description : : : : : b : : : ; - 407 Range. : : : . ° : 9 : : : ; . 408 /IHTTAMIES Gg . é . : : : : : : - 499 CXXXIX. Eucalyptus Gunnit Hook. f. Synonym :—E£. Whittingehamensis Hort., a tree growing in Scotland since about 1858 . : : : : ; » 500 Affinity 4 : : ae : : : ; 5 : . 501 CCXI. Fuealyptus longicornis F.y.M. Description 3 : : : : : : : : ; 5 02 Range. : : ; : : ; : : 5 ; ; e502 Affinities . . ; : 2 : : ; 4 : 5 7 503 CLI, Eucalyptus propingua Deane and Maiden, var. major n. var. Description , : : : g : 3 : : : » 504 Range (of the variety) . i : ; : : : . » 504 Range (of the normal species) . ; : : : A - 504 XXXV. Eucalyptus haemastoma Sm. Description ; : ; : ; ‘ : : : : 5 BOS) Range. : : ‘ : , 5 3 : : : j 1 505 Affinities . ‘ ; : ; : : : : : 5 07 CCCXLIX. Euealyptus mierantha DC. PAGE. Deseription ‘ : - ; : : : - : : . 508 Synonyms, : . . ; ~ : : ; ; : . 509 Range - : : : ; ; : : ; . - » 509 Affinities. : . 5 . : : : : : : > RE COCL. Eucalyptus Shiressit Maiden and Blakely, nso. Description : - : : : . 5 . A . 512 Range. : : : : : ; - . j - ‘ a1 StS Affinities, . : : - . 5 : : : : : « 513 CCCLI. Euealpytus erucis n.sp. Description : 5 : : : : : ; : : » 514 Note on the Floral Dise and Capsular Dise : : 2 ae Range. : ‘ , ° < ; : : : : 5 . 515 Affinity. .:, i. <<. ») Se.) See CCXIT. Eucalyptus Floehtonie Maiden. Additional morphological details . . : - . » 505 VII.—The Inflorescence (in part). (Continued from p. 494, Part LVIIL) D. ANDRCECIUM., (The Stamens and their appendages collectively.) a. Historical : , : : : i ; 3 i Bentham, 1866 (founder of the Anthereal system) 516 Mueller, 1882, 1889, 1884 f , : é . 518 McClatchie, 1895 ; é : ‘ 5 3 i Re (5 Luehmann, 1898 : ; : : 3 , : +8583 Andrews, 1913 , , . : ‘ : ; .. 523 Cambage, 1913 : ; : : : : : - 523 Maiden, 1916 , ; 3 : ‘ , ; - see Maiden, 1922 : : : 5 ; ' . 525 f | i i \ ; Vil.—The Inflorescence (in part)—continued. bavAnthiers. - : . Shape 5 . . Size 7 : ; : . . : ; c Dehiscence Sections ec. Number of Stamens . d. Pollen e. Filament 5 : Position in bud Crimpiness in Cornutee Length Width Glands (?) Nectaries. Colour Odour f. Staminodia g. Connective (Gland) E.—GYNCECIUM. PAGE, 542 (Often called a Pistil. The aggregate of carpels bearing ovules ) a. Ovary b. Top of the Ovary en lacental d. Style and Stigma . : : 5 : : Blo SAVE 6 b. Stigma Explanation of Plates (240-243) . f 5 . . 561 501 563 564 564 565 568 , by a4 = » vs “ ae 5 “ ‘ By r “a PA at ‘ - _- 7 i 7 > y }, a. M is i +. * ’ * Bo) Wiad | : a} sw \s'. Jae ate. : ah : + a ahs 4 ~) : ES as fe = gS oe is , SME 5 Cn-taks ¢ a ; ‘ = Gebel deen ces — ey 7 - ¢ arate rai ° oats t : Ar f : » Pat, ‘i Abe Fe Gt ¥ : dn i) ; o 4 L ; ret; i : + « Sf Z riage pi say wiv * 7 re 72 ave ; ue ane . ~ ert : i So 0k gee ie fee He 9 “ig ino) bee ‘les: i ai’ te my ey ; ompise ie. : . . 4 a Kise OGs) { la ee PRG 5 “a , > ih ‘ : ew! JUN 24 1993 LIBRARY NEW YORK BOTANICAL GARDEN DESCRIPMION, LIV. EF. pruinosa Schauer. Sex Part XII, p. 74, of the present work. A description has not yet been given of the present species. That by Bentham is as follows :— © A tree with a persistent whitish-grey rough and fissured bark (F. Mueller), the foliage often glaucous or mealy-white. Leaves sessile, opposite or nearly so, very rigid, orbicular-cordate, ovate or oblong, obtuse or rarely almost acute, mostly 2 to 4inches long. Umbels 3- to 6-flowered, on short peduncles in a terminal corymb or rarely in the upper axils. Pedicels terete, nearly or quite as long as the calyx-tube. Calyx-tube 2 to 3 lines diameter, not angled, more or less tapering into the pedicel. Operculum hemi- spherical or shortly conical, more or less acuminate, rarely as long as the calyx. Stamens 2 to nearly 3 lines long, inflected in the bud; anthers very small and globular, with distinct parallel cells, opening in very short slits or circular pores. Ovary slightly convex in the centre. Fruit from ovoid-truncate to almost cylindrical, 3 to 5 lines diameter, scarcely or not at all contracted at the orifice, the rim narrow, the capsule slightly sunk, the valves sometimes protruding. (B.FI. in, 213.) I ANG It is confined to the tropics, and extends from Northern Queensland to the Northern Territory and north Western Australia. Following are some localities additional to those quoted in Part XII, p. 74. See #. Shirley:, Part LVIII, p. 425, for some localities recorded under H. pruinosa, and since shown to belong to EB. Sharleyt. Queensland.—‘ Grows more on. flats with soils rich in lime, especially in the Htheridge ” (Dr. H. I. Jensen); near Normanton cemetery 1. pruinosa is growing with ZH. tetrodonta on a soil rather more siliceous than that usually selected by Box trees (R. H. Cambage). Northern Territory —tLat. 18° 27’, long. 132°. 6th July, 1911. Tree, 4 ft. 6 in. in diameter. Leaves and fruits (G. F. Hill, No. 446): also 20 miles south-west of Borroloola, 7th September, 1911. Leaves, buds and flowers (No. 566). The type came from the Gulf of Carpentaria (Ferdinand Bauer), probably from the same class of country as No. 566 (G. F. Hill); “ Apple-Gum,” Roper River Flats‘and Red Lily Lagoon; also between Bull Oak and Crescent Lagoons and on to Strangway’s Crossing and Mole’s Hill (Professor Baldwin Spencer, Expedition from Darwin to the Roper River, 1911). It will be seen (Part XII, p. 74) that “ Apple Gum.” is a name also borne in the Kimberleys, north West Australia, I haye not seen the tree and 496 do not know to what extent there are differences in the bark between the trees called “Gum” and “ Box” respectively. Dr. H. I. Jensen calls it the ‘‘ Silver-leaved Box ” and mentions that it is caleiphile. It occurs in heavy soil and its geological formation is basalt limestone alluvial. It is associated with Gidgea (Acacia Cambager and Georgine presumably) on Barkly Tableland. ‘ Twin-leaf or Hollow Box, characteristic of Tablelands, mixed with limestone and basalt soils.” Armstrong River, Victoria River district (collected by R. J. Winters for G. F. Hill, No. 458). Western Australia—Nine-Mile Ridge, near Wyndham (W. V. Fitzgerald). To a height of 40 feet; stem diameter about 1 foot; bark persistent, grey, fibrous, thin; wood reddish, tough; stamens white and valves of fruits much exserted. On quartzite. Mr. Fitzgerald further says it extends from the sources of Sturt’s Creek to the Ord River. APPIN RES: 1. With E. Shirleyi Maiden. Dealt with at Part LVIII, p. 426. 2. With F. melanophloia F.v.M. Dealt with at p. 499. “ There is no doubt, as Mueller points out (‘ Kucalypto- graphia °), that Leichhardt records the Silver-leaved Ironbark (E. melanophloia) on many occasions instead of the Silver-leaved Box (Z. pruinosa).” (R, H. Cambage in Journ. Roy. Soc. N.S.W., xlix, 424, 1915.) 497 DESCRIPTION. LI. E. melanophloia F.v.M. In Journ. Linn. Soc., Wi, 93 (1859). FoLLowI1ne is a translation of the original description :— Tree-like, branchlets tetragonal at the apex; leaves glaucous, seldom green, almost always hoary, opposite, sessile, embracing at the base, cordate-ovate, finely penniveined and reticulate-veined, scarcely pellucidly dotted, marginal vein obsolete; umbels paniculate or axillary, solitary, 3-6 flowered, calyx-tube two or three times shorter than the angular peduncle, exceeding the length of the pedicel by a little, or many times a little longer than the broadly conical, acute operculum; fruits semi-ovate or subpyriform. 2-4 ribbed, orifice slightly contracted, 4-5 celled, valves inserted below the margin, somewhat included, slightly convex; seeds wingless. : Habitat.—From the mountainous region, Newcastle Range to Moreton Bay, plentifully associated with 2. crebra, characteristic of a rather barren soil (N. Holl. Sub-Trop. Mitchell; Moreton Bay, Moore; Sydney Woods, Paris Exhib. No. 66, in hb. Hook.). Flowers in spring. A small tree with an irregular trunk, bark persistent, thick, deeply furrowed, wrinkled, blackish. Leaves 13-3 inches long, 1-2 inches broad, obtuse or cuspidate-acuminate, sometimes cordate-lanceolate or entirely cordate. Peduncles an inch long. Buds about 4 lines long. Capsules shortly or very shortly pedicellate, 24-4 lines long, convex at the vertex, seldom 6-celled. Fertile seeds angular-ovate, brown- blackish, smooth, 1 line shorter. A small tree called ** Silver-leaved Ironbark” by the settlers, to be easily recognised by its own peculiar habit, but difficult to describe botanically owing to the variations of its floral characteristics and its fruit. The luckless Leichhardt in his work (* Overland Expedition,’ &c.), understood by this above-mentioned name yet another species beyond the normal, very like this one, but differing in its dirty white bark, very frequent round about the Gulf of Carpentaria and in north-west Australia. Affinity with 2. pruinosa Schauer (non Turez.). No description appeared when this species was formerly dealt with in Part XII, p. 71, with Plates 53 and 54, so that Bentham’s description will be useful :— A small tree with a blackish persistent deeply-furrowed bark (F. Mueller), the foliage more or less glaucous or mealy-white. Leaves sessile, opposite, from cordate-ovate or orbicular to ovate-lanceolate, obtuse or acute. Peduncles short, terete or nearly so, 3- to 6-flowered, axillary or several in a short terminal corymb. Buds tapering into a pedicel shorter than the calyx-tube or almost sessile. Calyx-tube slightly angular, about 2 lines long or rather more, and as much in diameter. Operculum obtusely conical, shorter than the calyx-tube. Stamens 2 to 3 lines long, inflected in the bud; anthers verysmall and globular, but the cells parallel and distinct. Fruit pear-shaped or globular-truncate, 2 to nearly 3 lines diameter, more or less contracted at the orifice, the rim thin, the capsule nearly on a level with it, and the valves slightly protruding, or more sunk with the valves included. (B.FI. ili, 220.) Leaf variation in this species has been dealt with at some length in Part XII, B ee Se —-~ I a = => 2 6 ee ee 498 RANGE. Dealt with at Part XI, p. 72. The following localities are additional :— New South Wales.—* Silver-leaved Ironbark.’ Arrara, Paroo district (J. L. Boorman); “ Fairly large trees, with bark cork-like or fibrous ofa blackish cast. Has silvery leaves, hence one of its names. Timber often faulty. Grows in masses at the foot-hills of the western slopes.” Narromine (J. L. Boorman); ‘‘ Three feet in diameter and over ninety feet high,” 40 and 50 miles north-west of Collarendebri (Sid. W. Jackson); “ Silver-leaved Ironbark,’ Wee Waa (J. W. Taylor); “ Silver-leaf Tronbark.”’ 2nd bore, Yarrie Lake Road, Pilliga Scrub, about 14 miles W.S.W. of Narrabri (Dr. H. I. Jensen, No. 16); About 10 miles north from Baradine, Pilliga Road (Dr. H. I. Jensen, No. 73); Fine belt 17-14 miles from Narrabri, Gunnedah Road. Occurs on sand-ironstone, basalt, &¢., red loams, always on good wheat soils. Accompanies Pine (Callitris) and Box (EF. albens). (Dr. H. I. Jensen, No. 158); 4 feet girth, 40 feet high. Manilla, Parish Namoi, County Darling (Forest Guard M. H. Simon, No. 121); Glaucous foliage, short, dark bole, 3-4 feet in girth, height 45 feet. Hollow, eaten by white ants, containing 5-14 posts. Gregarious, but scattered in grassy country. Warialda, and between the Gwydir and McIntyre Rivers generally (District Forester EK. H. F. Swain, No. 7); also, Warialda (W. A. W. de Beuzeville), with lanceolate leaves (see Part XII, p. 71). This particular specimen is referred to at length by me in Journ. Roy. Soc. N.S.W., xlvii, 223 (1913), and also lili, 71 (1919). Queensland.—Inglewood, South-Western Line, near New South Wales border (J.-L. Boorman); Toowoomba, Western Line, 101 miles from Brisbane (H. A. Longman); Roma, 318 miles, and Mitchell, 372 miles (Rev. J. H. Simmonds); Charleville, 483 miles (E. B. Atkins); Broad or Silver-leaved Ironbark, Esk (L. Lewis); “* Silver-leaved Ironbark,” Kilcoy (J.C. McMinn); Gayndah (C. T. White) ; Hidsvold (Dr. T. L. Bancroft); ‘‘ The local Ironbark. Does not attain a large size, nor is it too sound. It is, however, recognised as a useful timber in constructive work when it is sound.” Emerald, Central Railway Line, 166 miles from Rockhampton (J. L. Boorman); Sapphire or Anakie, 193 miles west of Rockhampton, just south of Clermont (A. Morrison); Bogantungan, at 1,100 feet, 220 miles (R. H. Cambage, No. 3974); “ Ironbark,’ Gadwall, Alpha, 273 miles (G. T. Wood); Broad-leaved Ironbark, Reid River, via Townsville (Nicholas Daley); “ Broad-leaved Ironbark,” The Plains, Prairie, North Queensland (J. R. Chisholm); Gilbert River (C. T. White) ; “Tree of 30-40 feet, Silver-leaved Box.” Croydon, North Queensland (R. H. Cambage, No. 4006, also James Gill). Dr. H. I. Jensen (in a letter) says that— * LE. melanophloia is very widespread on dry stony ridges, both volcanic and slate, with good but shallow soil throughout North Queensland. I call it ‘Silver-leaf Ironbark,’ and state that it is calciphile, but does not grow on limestone, The soil texture is heavy—fair capillarity, stone subsoil on 4 7 499 voleamie rocks, Springsure district (occurs on basalt, porphyry and rhyolite in Springsure district); on voleanic rocks, Stanthorpe (the rocks on which it occurs here are tuffs, porphyries, &c.); on basalt in the Carnarvon Range; on calcareous sandstone, but only on high, well-drained, ground with rock near surface in the Roma, Mitchell and Maranoa district generally, also in Central West Hmerald, Bogantungan, Drummond Range, on calcareous sandstones, on high dry ground. Hybridisation with L. populifolia appears to take place—noted at Roma, Box Vale and Glenhaughton. Hybridised with L. decorticans at Glenhaughton. [I have not seen specimens of these reputed hybrids—J.H.M.] On alluvial only in mountain gullies like Clematis Creek, where the run-off is quick; on dacites, Mt. Coolon occurs a stunted, flufly barked, blue-leaved Silver-leaf—to my mind like #. pruinosa, but Mr. C. T. White says it is E. melanophloia. This variety grows on dacites and rhyolites, Mt. Coolon, Kangaroo Hills, Featherbed Range. Coolon, a stunted tree, sessile leaves, large fruits—growing on dacite, porphyry and rhyolite. It resembles 2. pruinosa.” Dr. Jensen adds that this timber is invariably on a lime-rich formation, with good subdrainage, associated with HL. populifolia, LH. maculata and Acacia excelsa. Western Australia.—* On gravelly plains between the Isdell River and Scented | Knob occurs, of a few square miles in extent, an open forest of Ironbark ” (referred to as H. crebra). (Fitzgerald, Kimberley Report, p. 12.) AFFINITIES. 1. With E. pruinosa Schauer. Dealt with at Part XII, p. 73. Mr. Cambage’s Croydon specimen is large-leaved, and also bearmg in mind that it is known as a Box (I have often pointed out that Tronbarks lose much of their Ironbark character in the tropics), I looked upon it as FE. pruinosa Schauer. It is, I am satisfied, H. melanophloia—a sessile, large-fruited form, with coarse leaves. It is figured at figs. 2a-d, Plate 240, and these figures should be compared with those of normal 2. melanophloia at Plate 54, Part XII. These specimens show that the leaves of H. melanophloia may, exceptionally, be as large as those of H. pruinosa, but the fruits of the two species are very different. 2. With FE. Jenseni Maiden. : For this species see Part LVI, p. 255, and Plate 228. 2H. Jenseni is also an Ironbark, and is analogous to the lanceolate-leaved form of EH. melanophloia (see Part XII, p. 71, and Plates 53 and 54). This lanceolate-leaved form is a more advanced or “ further grown up” stage of what we know as the normal, or broad-leaved form. We are, indeed, always on the lookout for a narrower leaf in a species which we only know with broad leaves. Speaking generally, we look upon the broad leaf as a. sign of youth, and the narrow one (usually lanceolate) as a sign of maturity. Comparing, therefore, the two species, we find they differ in the very broad and stem-clasping juvenile leaves of EH. melanophloia (it may be that eventually we may find juvenile leaves of #. Jenseni which more closely approach them), the more hemispherical fruits, sunk valves, and pedicels of H. imelanophloia. 500 CXXXIX. E. Gunnit Hook. f. SYNONYM. EB. Whittingehamensis Hort., in “ Kew Handbook of Trees and Shrubs,” p. 395 (1902), under the reference #. uwrnigera Hook. f., Gard. Chron. 1888, iii, 460, f. 64. The name is spelt erroneously in horticultural literature as Whittinghame and Whittingham. The tree which bears the above name is growing at Whattingehame, near Prestonkirk, Scotland, the ancestral home of the Right Honourable the Earl of Balfour, K.G., and his sister (the Lady Alice Balfour) has not only provided me with a suite of specimens, but has also informed me that the tree arose from seed collected by the late Marquis of Salisbury, K.G.,. when he visited Tasmania. That year was 1852. Later on it will be seen that the date of the tree was given as 1845, but that must have been from memory. It was figured in Gardeners’ Chronicle, at pp. 460, fig. 64, 461, fig. 65, 14th April: 1888, as FL. wrnigera Hook. f. A twig was shown without juvenile leaves and the fruit not quite ripe, also an excellent wood-cut showing the tree itself. The Journal says : “ We suspect the tree now figured is the one alluded to by Rev. D. Landsborough in the Trans. Bot. Edin. 1887, p. 21, under the name of HL. Gunnii.” This evoked a reply from Dr. Landsborough in the issue of 12th May, 1888, p. 595, part of which was as follows :— “ You were right in supposing that it was to it that I alluded in my paper to the Edinburgh Botanical Society which appeared in the Transactions, and also in the Gardeners’ Chronicle (27th November and 4th December, 1886). In it I mentioned that ‘it was planted (7 sown) at Whittinghame in 1845, was cut down to the ground by frost in 1860, and is now more than 60 feet in height.’ ” It produces fertile seed, which is a remarkable thing for a Eucalyptus tree to do in Scotland. He then proceeds to say that botanists gave it no less than four different names :— EB. viminalis. Y. Gunnit. ). urnigera (already referred to). EL. cordata, “of which EB. wrnigera is a variety. Both £. cordata and L. cordata var. urnigera grow in Arran.” (Dr. Landsborough.) mem wh = SS L. cordata is a species quite distinct from 2. urnigera, but all four species are recorded here for convenience. It is not 2. vinuinalis, as the juvenile leaves and fruits are very different, neither is it #. cordata (see Part XIX of the present work). There remain 2. Gunnii and BL. urnigera. For B. Gunnii see Plates 108 and 109, Part XXVI, and for 2. urnigera see Plate 80, Part XVIII, of the present work. I have no doubt that the determination originally cited by Dr. Landsborough (probably made by Kew) is the correct one. The chief difficulty concerning this Scotch introduced tree as between 2. Gunnii and H#. urnigera lies in the fact that, although it produces fertile seed, the shape of the fruit is always a little pinched or slender as compared with that of the typical Tasmanian tree. Or, on the other hand, the 501 urceolate shape of the fruit (fig. 14d, Plate 80) is never present in the Whittingehame tree. Fig. 16, it may be pointed out, is much less urceolate, but this is quite exceptional. The fruit of 2. wrnigera is also much larger than that of EF. Gunnit or of the Whittingehame tree. The correspondence in the Gardeners’ Chronicle already referred to was continued in the issue of 19th May, 1888, p. 628, by Mr. John Garrett, the gardener at Whittinge- hame. He gives the then height as 63 feet, with girth of trunk 10 feet. In 1860 it Was sawn over at a height of 9 feet and was believed to be dead for over a year, and in starting to root it out a young shoot (the present tree) was observed. He goes on to say :— “Whatever may be the true name of the tree, I think Dr. Landsborough right in saying it is not urnigera—at least a young plant of that variety (species) we have here bears no resemblance to a plant of the same age, raised from our own tree, the leaves of the former being quite green, and of the latter glaucous, as well as being both shorter and rounder.” There is a further note in the Gardeners’ Chronicle of 14th January, 1899, p. 19. In Part XVIII. p. 262, I provisionally adopted the very pardonable error of the Gardeners’ Chronicle that the Whittingehame tree is 2. urnigera, but I had very poor material at the time. Dr. A. W. Hill, F.R.S., Director of Kew, gives me the further references of— (a) Landsborough, in Trans. Boi. Soc. Edin., xx, 516 (1896), and (b) Elwes and Henry, “ Trees of Great Britain,” vol. vi., p. 1642, with Plates 363 and 365. The shght difference from the type (in my view readily explained by the change im environment) has been got over by some observers by suggesting that the Whittingehame tree is a hybrid. In a recent letter to Kew, Lady Alice Balfour, who is well acquainted with the history and botanical opinions concerning this interesting tree, makes the shrewd observation that, “ It seems most unlikely that Lord Salisbury should have happened to have hit on the seed of a natural hybrid.” I think that is the correct view to take. The Whittingehame tree is especially resistant to cold. pee TN 1. With FE. urnigera Hook. f. The relations of FE. Gunnii and EF. urnigera are obscure to the extent that E. urnigera is a “strong,” i.e, somewhat botanically isolated species. Compare Plate 80 (wrnigera) with 108 and 109 (Gunnii). The juvenile leaves of H. Gunnii are comparatively small, more glaucous, with the rachis more glandular; the mature leaves are more glaucous and much shorter; the buds have the calyx-tubes less markedly urceolate and the opercula less pileiform; the fruits are with much shorter peduncles, are smaller, hemispherical to cylindroid rather than urceolate, the rim not prominent and recurved as in Z. urnigera. The two species are White Gums. FH. Gunna is the larger tree, more glaucous, and, in tree form, ascends to higher elevations, and therefore is more accustomed to severe cold than 2. wrnigera. 502 DESCRIPTION. CCXI. E. longicornis F.y.M. “RED MORREL.” For an account of this species see Part XXXIX, p. 272, with illustrations as there cited. It will be observed that in the figures of H#. longicornis in Part XV, Plate 66, not a single juvenile leaf was depicted. (In Plate 67 the “ Poot” was attributed to E. longicornis, and juvenile leaves shown, stated to have been obtained from a “ Poot ” tree, but those juvenile leaves should be held in abeyance.) Following are descriptions of juvenile and intermediate leaves which will be found figured on Plate 241 in the present Part. (1) Juvenile leayes.—Stems distinctly quadrangular (lowest ones available), opposite. Leaves oblong, almost sessile, crowded and decussate, terminating in a small curved point, glaucous, copiously dotted with oil-cells, 2-4 em. long, 5-15 mm. broad, the midrib and lateral veins more or less indistinct. (Wagin, C. H. Gardner, No. 1234). (2) Intermediate leayes.—Stems angular; leaves alternate, glaucous, almost sessile to distinctly petiolate, oblong to lanceolate, thickish, 3-6 cm, long, 10-15 mm. broad. (Westonia, Forester J. M. Cusack). RANGE. For particulars of this Western Australian species see Part XXXIX, p, 272 In sending me specimens from Westonia (Hastern Goldfields), Mr. C. A. Gardner, in reply to my question as to the range of this species, says, “ It has not been continuously traced to the Eastern Goldfields.” But see what Mr. Lane-Poole says below. Both statements are probably correct ; but authentic observations, or herbarium specimens, absolutely proving that the species is approximately continuous from the Goldfields to the Great Southern Railway, are desirable. I have two photographs of the tree, both taken by Mr. C. EK. Lane-Poole, late Conservator of Forests, Western Australia. 9b. “ Head of the Kurrawang Line, 82 miles from Kurrawang. Girth, 6 ft. 11 inches. It will be seen that this tree attains a very large size.” 4h. “ Westonia State Forest. This tree grows in the western portion of the Goldfields and spreadg away down to the south along the Great Southern Line. Itis a magnificent tree, and, unlike some other trees, it carries its (rough) bark right up to the base of the crown. The wood can be used for all manner of purposes, such as spokes and felloes, waggon scantling, handles and general wheelwright and coach- building work. Unfortunately, the bulk of it is going into the mines for fuel, and only a very small pro- portion is sawn up into boards at the Kurrawang Mill, the Golden Horseshoe Mill, and other similar small mills in Kalgoorlie.” ee eee ee ee 508 AFFINITIES, (See Part XXXIX, pp. 274 and 280, eliminating the reputed juvenile leaves of Poot.) 1. With FE. melanoxylon Maiden, the “Black Morrel,” see Part LVII and Plate 234. Both these species are known in Western Australia as Morrel (I do not know its precise application in describing a tree); H. melanoxylon has a deep brown (nearly black) timber, while that of H. longicornis is reddish, hence ‘* Red Morrel.” The juvenile leaves of 2. melanoxylon are large and broad, the peduncles are comparatively long and broad, the opercula are much shorter, and the fruits hemispherical rather than globular. 2. With £. leptophylla ¥.v.M. For this species, see Part LVI, with Plate 229. The juvenile leaves of the two species are somewhat similar in shape, but those of H. leptophylla are not always glaucous; they are thimner and-more lanceolate than those of E. longicornis, while those of E. leptophylla are not perfectly sessile. The opercula of EL. longicornis are longer, the fruits more pilular and with exserted valves. 4H. longicornis is a fairly large tree, while H. leptophylla is only a shrub. DESCRIPTION. CLIT. EB. propinqua Deane and Maiden, var. major n. var. See E. propingua in Part XXIX, p. 191, Plate 121, also my “ Forest Flora of New South Wales,” Part LXI, Plate 228. From Mr. C. T. White (Government Botanist of Queensland) I have received specimens which are decidedly coarser than those of the type, 7.e., in the leaves, buds, and fruits, and think it necessary to indicate this by a name, viz., variety major. The affinities of 2. propinqua and EF. punctata are indicated at Part XXIX, p. 192, and it approaches 2. punctata in its large size, but the organs are those of 2. propmqua. RANGE. (Of the Variety.) Queensland.—Kandanga, 70 miles north of Brisbane, 14 miles south of Gympie, on Mary Valley Line (E. H. F. Swain, Nos. 144, 170, through C. T. White); “ Leaves and buds larger than usual,” Norman Creek, near Brisbane (C. T. White) (I constitute it the type): Crow’s Nest, Darling Downs (C. T. White). (Of the Normal Species.) Queensland.—Imbil (Weatherhead, through C. T. White); Enoggera (Dr. J. Shirley): Warwick district (W. E. Moore, through C. T. White); Goodna (C. T. White). New South Wales.—Plenty of it near Apiary, began to flower 20th January, 1919, Wauchope, Hastings River (W. D. Goodacre, Government Apiarist); Craven State Forest, near Gloucester (W. A. W. de Beuzeville). Tall, s_raight trees, 50 to over 100 feet high, with a clean, smooth barrel, sometimes 80 feet to the first branch. The beautiful mottled marking of the bark, with its varying shades of blue, grey, and pink, here and there relieved by irregular splashes of salmon red, shooting flame-like from a deep metallic, lead-coloured zone, is a striking feature of this handsome tree, and it might well be designated “ Queen of the Northern Eucalyptus Forests.” It is very much like Z. punctata in the nature of the bark, but it is more artistically coloured, with a larger range of colours of the most delicate shades, particularly at this time of the year (August, 1922.) A belt of this timber extends from Mount Mullingen, 4 miles north of Copmanhurst, for a couple of miles towards Smith’s Creek. It was also noted about 12 miles north of Mount Mullingen and in various parts of Ramornie Station. It is regarded as a valuable timber throughout the district. (W. F. Blakely and D. W. C. Shiress). DESCRIPT PON. XXXV. EF. haemastoma Sm. THE original description will be found at Part X, p. 317, and at Part XXXVI, p- 104, of my “ Forest Flora of New South Wales,” where it is figured at Plate 140. In the present work it is figured at Plate 46, figs. 12 and 13, and Plate 47, figs. 11-14, and no additional figures appear necessary. It may be described as follows :— A smooth-barked, scraggy-looking tree. rarely reaching 30 feet, 15-20 feet being a fair average on the coastal sandstone in the Hornsby (Sydney) district. In some places, 7.e., on heathy slopes or wind- swept plateaux in the Hawkesbury district, in association with the Mallee-form of LE. eugenioides and E. Camfieldi, it forms mallee-like thickets of 3-8 feet, here and there relieved by single-stemmed specimens up to 20 feet. The factors which seem to be responsible for the mallee-like growth are elevation, shallow nature of the soil, and bush fires, which sweep over such places every two or three years, The mallee growth kas not time to flower before it is burnt off, hence it rarely matures seed, but depends largely upon vegetative reproduction. The mature leaves are coarse, dark, glossy green, somewhat resembling those of E. coriacea. In the growing season the young branchlets are often yellowish. The following leaves, collected by Messrs. W. F. Blakely and D. W. C. Shiress from near Mount Colah gates, Kuring-gai Chase (Hornsby district), may be taken as typical. Juvenile leayes pale green or somewhat glaucous on both surfaces. Lower leayes almost sessile, broadly oblong to orbicular, 4-5 cm. long, 5-4 em. broad, equally venulose on both sides, the veins branching towards the top; midrib conspicuous, slightly reddish; intramarginal yein fairly close to the edge. (The ~ lower leaves ~ are the successors of those pairs which succeed the cotyledon leaves, and which precede the ordinary intermediate or mature leaves). Intermediate leaves shortly petiolate, broadly lanceolate, acute, 7-10 cm. long, 3-4 cm. broad, venulose on the lower surface; midrib prominent; intramarginal vein distant from the revolute margin, more or less undulate through its connection with the secondary nerves. RANGE. In Part X, p. 321, I have stated that LE. hemastoma apparently does not extend beyond the Hawkesbury sandstone (at least as west as Mount Wilson), and that it is most abundant not far from Port Jackson, the Hawkesbury and George’s Rivers, and the ridges and broken country in the vicinity. It also extends to as far south as Tumut, and north to Kempsey and to southern Queensland. The Castlereagh River and Queensland localities belong to HZ, micrantha. Cc 506 ‘TASMANIA. I have the following note in Journ. Roy. Soc. Tas. (1914), p. 29 :—‘‘ In Part II, p. 71, of my * Critical Revision,’ after drawing attention to the confusion which has grown around the erroneous use of 2. hamastoma for a Tasmanian tree, I say that the name should be dropped. In Part X, p. 321, of the same work, I expressly exclude E. hemastoma from Tasmania, and do the same at Part XXXVII of my ‘ Forest Flora.’ ” The following two specimens are not very satisfactory. They were not collected from Tasmania itself, but from Bass’s Straits. In Part VI, p. 162, I referred them to £. amygdalina var. nitida (which is not perfectly understood), and I hope the matter will be further inquired into. 1. Deal Island (the largest island of Kent Group), Bass’s Straits. (Expedition of the Field Naturalists’ Club of Victoria, 1890). Labelled 2. hamastoma by Mueller. 2.“ Fairly rough bark at base, branches smooth.” Flinders’ Island, . Bass’s Straits (Dr. J. B. Cleland). New Soutu WaALgs. Southern Localities —Jervis Bay, fruits nearly as large as those of the type (J.H.M.); Badgery’s Crossing, Shoalhaven River, to Nowra, not perfectly typical (W. Forsyth and A. A. Hamilton); Bowral (W. Greenwood, No. 216); Hill Top, on flats and also on ridges (J.H.M.); Cataract Dam (I. Cheel). Western Localities —Blackheath, overlooking the Dam (J.H.M.); a smooth White Gum, showing patches on the otherwise clean stem of loose bark, Mount Victoria between the houses Manor House and Rossmoyne, and other parts (J.H.M.); quite smooth bark, fruits in umbels, showing affinity to var. capitata Maiden. Fairy Bower, Mount Victoria (J.H.M.). Sydney District—Kurnell, Botany Bay. Here Captain Cook landed in the “ Endeayour,” April 28—May 6, 1770, and Banks and, Solander made botanical collections; Loftus and National Park (J. H. Camfield). The following were collected by George Caley in the Sydney district (1800- 1810), and were presented by the British Museum through Dr. A. B. Rendle, F.R.S. Nos. 7; 52 (possibly micrantha, but no fruits); 5, “On the South Head Road” (in Caley’s handwriting); 53. “ White Gum,” north shore of Port Jackson (Rev. Dr. Woolls); Manly (J. L. Boorman, No. 102); “ From small saplings, smooth bark.” North side of Suspension sridge, Middle Harbour; ‘‘ Quite smooth bark, south side of Spit (both J. H. Camfield); Spit Road, Manly (J. L. Boorman and J.H.M.); White Gum. Rather small trees, with a smooth mottled bark, or occasionally the trunk with patches of rough bark. Usually found on the sandstone in moist places, and in such is nearly always Stunted, Swamps, Hornsby (W. F. Blakely); a rigid-looking tree, foliage heavy, 507 bark similar to mcrantha, Gibberagong Creek, Kuring-gai Chase boundary line (W. F. Blakely and D. W. C. Shiress); a low, stunted, shrubby tree, rarely more than 15 feet high at this spot, where it is closely associated with H. virgata Sieb. Tumble Down Dick, Gordon-Pittwater Road; also near Mount Colah Gates, Kuring-gai Chase; also new Cowan Station (the same). Northern Districts Sugar Loaf Mountam, Woy Woy (A. Murphy); Brisbane Water (A. D. Francis, No. 4); Popran Trig. Station, 1,158 feet above Gosford (W. A. W. de Beuzeville, No. 6); ““ Mountain White Gum,” Hogan’s Bush, Gosford (W. A. W. de Beuzeville, No. 34); Blue-green foliage, a little glaucous, twigs purple-brown, Port Macquarie (J.H.M.). “ White Gum:” medium sized tree, with a grey, mottled stem, and very crooked, gnarled branches. On the summit of the highest ranges near Torrington (J. L. Boorman). AFFINITIES. 1. With £. micrantha DC. Speaking generally, H. hamastoma grows on sour, rocky land, while 2. micrantha grows on better drained, sandy soil. H. hamastoma differs from H#. micrantha in the following characters: It is a smaller tree, with broad, glossy, green leaves, larger buds and fruits, and also has thicker peduncles and pedicels. The suckers, which are broad, are also a useful character to separate it from H. micrantha. . 2. With F. Sieberiana F.v.M. These species are allied in the broad, lanceolate, juvenile leaves, and in the heavy adult foliage; also in the large buds and large pear-shaped fruits. Some of the fruits when detached are difficult to separate from those of H. Sieberiana and also from EL. Consideniana; but the two species, except as depauperate growths, are very different, H. hamastoma being a somewhat scrambling White Gum, and #. Sieberiana a tall, erect tree, with bark often resembling that of an Ironbark. 508 DESCRIP ILON. COCXLIX. FE. micrantha DC. In Prod. III, 217 (1828), and Mem. Myprt., t. 5. Tue original Latin description will be found at Part X, p. 319, of the present work, and the following translation is offered :— Operculum conical, the length of the calyx-tube, peduncles angular, the length of the petiole, axillary and subterminal, umbels 15-20 flowered, leaves oblong, coriaceous, narrowed at the base, long acuminate, secondary veins coming together at the margin. In New Holland, Sieb., plant ex. n. 497. Leaves bright on both sides, petiole about 4 inch long, leaf blade 6-7 inches long, an inch broad, veins penniform. Buds ovoid, the smallest of the genus. A full description will be found at p. 318. See also my “ Forest Flora of New South Wales,” vol. IV, p. 105. It seems to be adequately figured in Plate 46, figs. 10, 11, 14, 15, 16, 17, and Plate 47, figs. 1-10, Part X of the present work. It is a medium-sized tree with spreading branches and somewhat drooping branchlets, which often give it a willowy appearance. In favourable situations it exceeds 50 feet in height, but in many parts of the Hornsby district (where it is common, and where Mr. Blakely has especially studied it) 20-40 feet is a fair average. Several trees at Meadowbank, near Ryde, Port Jackson, are fully 60 feet high, with clean straight boles. In the Liverpool district some very fine specimens were observed by Messrs. Blakely and Shiress. The juvenile leaves are pale green or slightly glaucous cn both surfaces, only two or three pairs of the lower leaves remaining opposite, the lowest nearly sessile, narrow oblong, 10-30 mm, long, 5-8 mm. broad; intermediate leaves passing gradually into the adult, varying from narrow oblong to narrow lanceolate, shortly petiolate, penninerved, the intramarginal vein somewhat removed from the edge, 4-7 em. long, 6-15 mm. broad. The description of leaves was drawn up by Mr. Blakely from average specimens in the field at Marrangaroo, with Dr. C. EB. Chisholm, about 5 miles west of Lithgow, N.S.W. Mr. Blakely pleads for it as a suitable subject for park planting in poor soils in the following words :— Large trees are very picturesque. The large blue and white patchy boles and spreading branches of similar shades, together with the drooping branchlets, often tinged with red, and the narrow semi- glaucous leaves make a very pleasing effect, especially in association with its sombre looking congeners, 4. eugenioides and FE. piperita. 509 SYNONYMS. I, EZ. hemastoma Sm. var. micrantha Benth. in B.FI. III, 212. Mueller followed Bentham, and I took the same view in Part X, p. 319. I am now fully convinced that the original name of Z. micrantha DC. should be revived. 2. H. signata F.v.M. See Part X, p. 319, of the present work. RANGE. FE. micrantha is much more widely distributed than 2. hamastoma. See Part X, p- 321, where all the Queensland localities and those north of Kempsey belong to H. micrantha. Specific localities will be indicated presently, and, speaking generally, it may be stated that it occurs in coastal localities from near the Victorian border to Rockhampton, Queensland, and, speaking of New South Wales, freely on the Hawkesbury sandstone (though noé confined to it) and the southern tableland, and north-west to the Castlereagh River. New Soutn WaALgs. Southern Localities—See Cambewarra, Nowra, Bankstown, and Cabramatta, Appin, Picton to Bargo, Wingello, Barber’s Creek, Goulburn, Bungendore, Queanbeyan, Adelong, Cooma, all noted at Part X, p. 321. “ Brittle Gum.” Timber largely used for fencing posts. It is very durable in the ground, very fissile, and very easily broken across section. Parish Carwoola, Co. Murray, Cooma district (Forester G. Boyd). He adds, “Common on the Southern tablelands’; Hills near Gooradigby and Burrinjuck, Yass district (Rev. J. W. Dwyer, No. 4); Mt. Stromlo, Federal Territory (C. T. Weston, No. 10); bark in appearance like #. rubida, Hospital Ridge, Canberra (C. T. Weston, Nos. 23 and 24); ~“ Persistent bark near the ground, say for 3 or 4 feet, the remainder of the trunk and branches peel annually. The tree is dense in habit, after the form of H. Baueriana,” Hospital Ridge, Canberra (C. T. Weston, No. 25); Brittle Gum, mostly 20-30 feet. high. Stems smooth. Chiefly along the water-course in a sedimentary formation. Colombo, Braidwood district, near the Shoalhaven River (F. W. Wakefield); Nerriga (J. L. Boorman); Hoskinton (W. A. W. de Beuzeville); 30 feet, smooth bark, Moonie Creek, Jervis Bay (Dr. F. R. Rodway). Western Localities —Grenfell, Penrith, Capertee, Mudgee, Apskey, Perth, head of Castlereagh River (see Part X, p. 322). 510 “ 4 White Gum, Z. micrantha. In some respects like E. hemastoma, but the flowers much smaller and never half-barked,” Parramatta (Rev. Dr. Woolls); also from Richmond and the Blue Mountains (W.W.); Faulconbridge (J.H.M.); Wentworth Falls (J.H.M.); Mount Victoria, Fairy Dell, and other places (J.H.M.); Mount Wilson (Jesse Gregson and J.H.M.); Cox’s River, the specific locality for many of the specimens collected by Allan Cunningham in 1817 and October, 1822, and described by him in Barron Field’s “ Geog. Memoirs on N.S.W.” pp. 323-365 (R. H. Cambage and J.H.M.);-“ On the flats this grows into a fairly large tree. In such situations one would expect to find the typical form, but it does not appear to exist in any part of the district. It is largely used for fuel. Marrangaroo on the flats. We did not see any typical LE. hemastoma at Marrangaroo. E. micrantha is very common on the hills and occasionally on the flats. Considerably smaller than the coastal trees, with the same branching habit from a usually irregularly-shaped short bole; 30 feet is about the tallest tree met with, and 20 feet is a fair average.” (W. F. Blakely and Dr. E. C. Chisholm); Bathurst to Sofala via Peel and Wattle Flat, returning via Limekilns, on the track taken by Allan Cunningham in April, 1823. See his “Journal of a Route from Bathurst to Liverpool Plains,” as described by him in Barron Field’s “Geog. Memoirs on N.S.W.,” pp. 133, &c. (R. H. Cambage and J.H.M.); Hill End (J. L. Boorman); Bumberry, near Molong (Dr. J. B. Cleland); “Snappy or Cabbage Gum.” A much-branched tree of pendulous habit with silvery leaves. Useless fer any purpose except firewood. Grattai, Mudgee district (A. Murphy and J. L. Boorman); Dunedoo, on the range dividing Talbragar and the Castlereagh River (C. H. Gardner, per Forestry Commission); Coonabarabran (B. C. Meek); Coonabarabran (Sabina Helms, No. 602); White Gum, Warrumbungle Range sandstone, 3-7 miles from Coonabarabran, Bugaldi, &c. (Dr. H. I. Jensen, No. 105); about 40 feet high, Pilliga Scrub (Gordon Burrow, No. 17); White Gum. With Red Gum, Styphelias, &c., poor soil, Pilliga Scrub (E. H. F. Swain, No. 15); Grey Gum, a fair-sized tree, strongly resembling Z. punctata. Occurrmg on the range-top at 2,000 feet. Parish Terrergee, Co. Courallie (E. H. F. Swain, No. 6); White Gum, 40 feet high, 7-8 feet girth, Warrumbungle Range (E. H. F. Swain, No. 1); White Gum. Very smooth, very white bark, cleaning from the ground, timber very brittle. Height of about 60 feet, girth of about 5 feet, Warialda (W. A. W. de Beuzeville). Sydney District.—Field of Mars, Port Jackson (J. J. Fletcher, R. H. Cambage, J.H.M.); Garden Palace Grounds, Sydney (J. H. Camfield). From one of the two — remaining original trees of the forest of White Gums which at one time covered large Swampy areas in the Outer Domain. The following specimens were presented by the British Museum (through Dr. A. B. Rendle, F.R.S.). They were collected by George Caley (Sir Joseph Banke’s botanical collector) in the year 1805. No. 19 “ White Gum, P. (? Parramatta), Feb. 16, 1805” (in Caley’s handwriting). Also No. 57. A rather graceful-looking tree with slender branches, very similar to 2. hemastoma in the bark, but differing in the consistently small leaves and small fruits. Gibberagong Creek, Kuring-gai Chase (boundary) (W. F. Blakely and D. W. C. Shiress); 1 mile BL north-west of Kuring-gai Station (ditto); Galston Road, near 17 mile post (ditto) Trig. Ridge, 1 mile north-west of Mt. Colah Station (ditto); bark smooth, grey and white. Peat’s Ferry, Hawkesbury River (H. Deane). Northern Localities.—Tuggerah Lakes, Belmont, Raymond Terrace, Failford, Port Macquarie, Brunswick River, Hillgrove, Emmaville (see Part X, p. 322). Narrow-leaved White Gum. Very white to the ground, straight, valuable for posts and rails. Timber durable and not easily destroyed by bush fires as it will not burn well. Morrisset (Andrew Murphy); White or Scribbly Gum, a fairly common tree in poor sour land all over the district. Only used for fuel, because of its free cutting purposes, but it has no other use. Bucca Creek, near Cofl’s Harbour (J. L. Boorman); Sandy Hills, 20 miles east of Tenterfield (R. H. Cambage, No. 2,924). ; QUEENSLAND. See various localities, Part X, p. 322. “White Gum,” Fraser Island (W. R. Petrie, No. 6); White or Scribbly Gum, Sunnybank, near Brisbane (C. T. White); up to 40 feet with a diameter of 3-4 feet, foliage of silvery sheen, a handsome tree for street planting in coastal areas. Wellington Point, Brisbane (J. L. Boorman). Found also, at the Waterworks, towards Ennoggera, &c. ABEINI Tis: 1. With FE. hemastoma Sm. Mr. Andrew Murphy calls this species “ Broad-leaved White Gum,’ and EL. micrantha “ Narrow-leaved White Gum.” See his remarks at Part X, p. 318. The timber of #. micrantha, like that of EH. hemastoma, is very largely used for fuel, but, unlike the latter, it is cut for fence posts and rough pickets; EH. hemastoma is too small and too crooked to be cut for anything but firewood. When growing in association with H. hemastoma, it can be easily separated from that species by the larger trees with a somewhat droopmg habit, and particularly in the narrower, slightly glaucous, leaves. 2. With FE. maculosa R. T. Baker. Both have much the same habit and also the general facies, but H. micrantha is generally a larger tree and is more bluish im the bark. The juvenile leaves, buds, and fruits are different. For H. maculosa, see Part XXVII, Plate 112. a Ay faa} = a 1S) M.Floekron.del. eFiith. (1, 2). EUCALYPTUS SHIRESSII MaIpen and BLAKELY, n.sp. [See also Plates 69 and 236.] E. FLOCKTONIZ Marne : (3-5). Sass Bess Ss py tyes Bits pitts PART XXVI. . Perriniana F.v.M. . Gunnii Hook f. . rubida Deane and Maiden Plates, 108-111. (Issued April, 1916.) PART XXVIL . maculosa R. T. Baker. . precox Maiden. . ovata Lapill. . neglecta Maiden. Plates, 112-115. (Issued July, 1916.) PART XXVIII. . vernicosa Hook f. . Muelleri 1. B. Moore. i . Kitsoniana (J. G. Luehmann) Maiden. . viminalis Labillardieére. Plates, 116-119. (Issued December, 1916.) PART XXIX. . Baeuerleni F.v.M. . scoparia Maiden. . Benthami Maiden and Cambage. . propinqua Deane and Maiden. . punctata DC. . Kirtoniana F.v.M. Plates, 120-123. (Issued Iebruary, 1917.) PART XXX. . resinifera Sm. . pellita P.v.M. . brachyandra F.v.M. Plates, 124-127. (Issued April, 1917.) PART XXXI. . tereticornis Smith. . Bancrofti Maiden. . amplifolia Naudin. Plates, 128-131. (Issued July, 1917.) PART XXXII. . Seeana Maiden. exserta H.v.M. . Parramattensis C. Hall. . Blakelyi Maiden. . dealbata A. Cunn. Morristi R. T. Baker. Howittiana F.v.M. Plates, 132-135. (Issued September, 1917.) PART XXXIII. . rostrata Schlechtendal. ° . rudis Endlicher. . Dundasi Maiden, . pachyloma Benth. Plates, 1917.) 136-139. (ssued Docember, PART XXXIV. . redunca Schauer. . accedens W. V. Fitzgerald. . cornuta Labill. . Websteriana Maiden. Plates, 140-143. (Issued April, 1918.) PART XXXV. Lehmanni Preiss. . annulata Benth. . platypus Hooker. . spathulata Hooker. - gamophylla F.v.M. . argillacea W. V. Fitzgerald. Plates, 144-147. (Issued August, 1918.) Bele 3 dot . #. Le . &. 5 ae stricta Sieber. 3. i ‘tpi Re ies INDEX OF PARTS PUBLISHED—continued. PART XXXVI. . occidentalis Wndlicher. . macrandra I’.v.M. . salubris F.v.M. . cladocalyx P.v.M. . Cooperiana F.v.M. . nterterta R. T. Baker. . confluens (W. V. Fitzgerald) Maiden. Plates, 148-151. (Issued Jannary, 1919.) PART XXXVII. . clavigera A. Cunn. . aspera F.v.M. . grandifolia R.Br. . papuana F.v.M. Plates, 152-155. (Issued March, 1919.} PART XXXVIII. . tessellaris F.v.M. . Spenceriana Maiden. . Cliftoniana W. V. Fitzgerald. . setosa Schauer. . ferruginea Schauer. . Moore: Maiden and Cambage. . dwmosa A. Cunn. . torquata Luehmann. . amygdalina Labill. . Tadiata Sieber. . numerosa Maiden, . nitida Hook. f. Plates 156-159. (Issued July, 1919.) PART XXXIX. . Torelvena F.v.M. . corymbosa Smith, . intermedia R. T. Baker. . patellaris P.v.M. . celastroides Turczaninow. . gracilis F.v.M. . transcontinentalis Maiden. . longicornis F.v.M. . oleosa F.v.M. . Flocktonie Maiden. . virgata Sieber. . oreades R. T. Baker. . obtusiflora DC. . fraxinoides Deane and Maiden. Plates, 1920.) 160-163. (Issued February, PART XL. terminalis F.v.M. dichromophloia F.v.M. pyrophora Benth. levopinea R. T. Baker, ligustrina DC. grandis (Hill) Maiden. Plates, 164-167. (Issued March. 1920.) PART XLI. latifolia F.v.M. Foelscheana ¥.v.M. Abergiana F.v.M. pachyphylla F.v.M. pyriformis Turezaninow, var. Kings- milli Maiden. 2. BH. Oldfieldii F.v.M. Drummondii Bentham, Plates, 168-171. (Issued June, 1930.) PART XLIU. . eximia Schauer. . peltata Bentham. Watsoniana F.v.M. . trachyphloia F.v.M. . hybrida Maider. . Kruseana F.v.M. . Dawsoni R. T. Baker. 1. polyanthemos Schauer. . Baueriana Schauer. 7. conica Deane and Maiden. 7. concolor Schauer. Plates, 172-175. (Issued August, 1920.3 PART XLIIL. 6. £. ficifolia F.v.M. 7 . calophylla R.Br. >) . heaematozylon Maiden. . maculata Hook. . Mooreana (W. V. Fitzgerald) Maiden. . approxvmans Maiden. . Stowardi Maiden. Plates 176-179. 1920.) (Issued November, PART XLIV. }. perfoliata R, Brown. 4. ptychocarpa F.y.M. . similis Maiden. . lirata(W. V. Fitzgerald) Maiden,n.sp. i. Baileyana F.v.M. J. Lane-Poolei Maiden. . Lwartiana Maiden. ). Bakeri Maiden. ). Jacksoni Maiden. ). eremophila Maiden. Plates, 180-183. (Issued february, 1921.) PART XLY. y. erythrocorys l.v.M. }. tetvodonta F.v.M. . odontocarpa ¥.v.M. 7. capitellata Smith. . BE, Camfieldi Maiden. : . EL. Blazlandi Maiden and Cambage. - Normantonensis Maiden and Cambage Plates, 184-187. (Issued April, 1921.) PART XLVI. . tetragona F.v.M. . eudesmioides F.v.M. . Ebbanoensis Maiden n.sp. . Andrewsi Maiden. - angophoroides R. T. Baker. - Kybeanensis Maiden & Cambage. . (dup. of 252) B. eremophila Maiden. . HL. decipiens Endl. Plates. 188-191. (Issued May, 1921.) PARE XLVII. 265. H. Laseroni R. T. Baker. 266. H. de Beuzevillei Maiden. 267. H. Mitchelli Cambage. 268. H. Brownti Maiden and Cambage. 269. H. Caumbageana Maiden. 123. E. miniata A. Cunn. #B. Wooilsiana R. T. Baker. . &. odorata Behr and Schlecht. . EH. hemiphloia F.v.M., var. Maiden. . bicolor A. Cunn. . Pilligaensis Maiden. . Penrithensis Maiden. . micranthera F.v.M. . notabilis Maiden. . canaliculata Maiden. Plates, 192-195. (Issue4 July, 1921.) microcarpa = = SS . Seees8 PART XLVIII. 61. EL. paniculata Sm. 2974. E. decorticans sp. nov. 275. B. Culleni R. H. Cambage. 276. E. Beyert R. T. Baker. 98. HE. globulus Labill. 277. E . nova-anglica Deane and Maiden. The Growing Tree. Rate of growth. Natural afforestation. Increment curves The largest Australian trees. Plates 196-199. (Issued August, 1921.) INDEX PART XLIX. drepanophylla F.v.M. . leptophleba F.v.M. ct bo at Maiden. E. Hillii Maiden. . dichromophloia F.v.M. The Growing Tree—continved. Nanism. , : The flowering of Eucalypts while in the juvenile- leaf stage. Dominance or aggressiveness of ceriain species. Natural grafts. Artificial grafts. Fasciation. Tumours and galls. Protuberances of the stem. Abortive branches (prickly stems). Pendulous branches. Vertical growth of trees. Plates, 200-208. (Issued September, 1921.) PART L. . B. Houseana (W. V. Witzgerald) Maiden. B. Jutsoni Maiden. EB. adjuncta Maiden. 1. £. piluleris Sm., var. pyriformis Maiden. . B. pumila see a . E. rarifiora F. M. Bailey. B. Mundijongensis Maiden. The Bark. 1. Early references to Eucalyptus barks and early Eucalyptus vernaculars in general. 2. Eucalyptus bark classifications. ©. Mallees, Marlocks, and other small species— (a) True Mallees. (bd) False Mallees, (c) Marlocks. Plates, 204-207 (Issued December, 1921.) PART LI. 287. E. Sheathiana Maiden. 288. E. striaticalyz W. V. Fitzgerald. 289. KE. taeniola Baker and Smith. 82. EB. Stricklandi Maiden. 290. E. unialata Baker and oF pean aa 31. EB. Planchoniana F.v.M 21. EB. marginata Sm. 291. B. Irby: Baker and Smith. 292. E. Yarraensis Maiden and Cambage, n.sp The Bark—continued. 1. Leiophloia (Smooth-Barks or Gums). 2. Hemiphloie (Half-barks). 3. Rhytiphloie (Rough-barks). 4. Pachyphloie (Stringybarks). é Schizophloia (Lronbarks). 6. Lepidophloie (Barks friable and lamellar). Plates, 208-211. (Issued February, 1922.) PART LIL. 16. £. amplifolia Naudin. 292. x E. algeriensis Brabut. 293. x E. antipolitensis Trabut. 204. x E. Bourlieri Trabut. 295. x EF. Cordieri Trabut. 296. x E. gomphocornuta Trabut. 297. x B. bp is Naudin. E. occidentalis Endl., var. oranensis Trabut. 298. x EB. pseudo-globulus (Hort.) Naudin. 299. x E. Trabuti Vilmorin. E, Stuartiana x globulus Trabut. 300, x E. Insizwaensis Maiden n.sp. OF PARTS PUBLISHED—continued. The Bark—continued, 3. Classification of Trees in General by Means of their Barks. 4. Variation in Barks of the same Species. 5. Bark in Relation to Heat and Cold. G. Adventitious Shoots. 7. Ringbarking. 8. Coppice-growth (oekering). 9. Twist in Bark, hs 10. Bark Repair, 11. Microscopie Chara¢ 12. Calcium Oxalate. sit 13. Tannin. are 14. Oil in Bark. hy) 15. Fibre in Bark. eS 16. Colour of Inner Bark. cg ya 17. Colour of Outer Bark. Plates, 212-215. ae April, 1922.) PART LI. . X BE. Barmedmanensis Maiden n.sp. . x E. Tenandrensis Maiden asp. . x BE. Peacockeana Maiden D.Sp. $ . x EB. Stopfordi Maiden n.sp. _ ie . x E. Forsythti Maiden n.sp. . x BE. Auburnensis Maiden’ DSP. . X B. Yagobici Maiden n.sp. . x EB. Blackburniana Maiden. a . x B. Studleyensis Maiden men. at Timber. ie Historical—Early Attempts at Classification. Modern Systems A Classification. Colours. Plates, 216-219 (Issued May, 1922.) PART Liv. . A. MecIntyrensis n.sp. Pluti MeCoy. eh Kayseri R. M. Johnston. _ Milligani R. M. Johnston. . Delftii Ettingshausen. . Diemenii Ettingshausen. . Hayi Httingshausen, . Houtmanni Rttingshausen, — . Mitchelli Wttingshausen, . cretacea Bttingshausen. . Davidsoni Ettingshausen, . Oxleyana Bttingshausen. . scoliophylla Ettingshausen, Warraghiana Wttingshausen., . 7? a ce SRS SSS SS See ce tS es S . praecoriacea Deane, 325. D. Hermani Deane Z 326. EL. Howitti Deane, Pho 327. EB. Kitsoni Deane, ee 328. LD. Suttoni formerly BP. Muetleri Deane. 329. B. Chapmani formerly B. Woottett Deane. IL. Tmbere-contnmaa. Microscopie Structure. Crystals Oxalate). A Warning Note in regard to Undue Reliance on Microseopic Structure for Diagnostic Purposes, Vaper Pulp. Hleurt-wood und Sap-wood. Specifie Gravity, Hardness Fissility and Interlo¢ckedness, Destructive Distillation, Ash. Plates, 220-223. (Issued July, 1922.) (Calcium Seasoning. Inflammability. PART L) Fossil Plants Attributes A—E, oceanica Unger. B.—E. Haeringiana Btt: O.—EH. Aegea Unger. — D.—Myr spine Hee Lg 10) —Myrtopiyllum : aay BE. serie 240, By Tsingiana n, 134. Hy, aggregate YD (Ohiefly). Plates, 22 bas 5. ( 341. EB. i “ 212. #. Flocktonice 342. BF. Shirleyi n.sp. — 343. A. Rummeryi n. 344. BE. Herbertiana 345, Fi. CO ee 107. 2. n. 446. #. 43. EB. hemiphloia ¥.v.M 34, 1). microcarpa Wasp. 848. BH. albens Miqu i Vil. 1iHoeeete A.—Ite Branching. bac se Plates, 286-289. (Issued » A CRITICAL REVISION OF THE GENUS EUCALYPTUS BY fo MAIDEN, 150, ERS, FLS. (Government Botanist of New South Wales and Director of the Botanic Gardens, Sydney), wor VE Partie. de Ss OF THE Bere |X Ge ee (WITH FOUR PLATES.) PRicE THREE SHILLINGS AND SIXPENCE. Published by Authority of THE GUVERNMENT OF THE STATE OF NEW SOUTI] WALES. Sudnev : ALFRED JAMES KENT, ACTING GOVERNMENT PRINTER, ser s 4923, INDEX OF PARTS PUBLISHED. PART I. PART XII. PART XX. 4. BE. pilueris Sm., and var. Muelleriana 50. H. Raveretiana i’.v.M. 106. HE. gigantea Hook. f. Maiden. ol. &. crebru B.v.M. 107. &. Wwngijotia Link and Otto. Flaves, L4. (Issued March, 1903.) oz. ow. Stuiyertanu t.v.M. lus. J. dwersicolor F.v.M. PART Il vv. 4. miciunupliuu bv. M, luy. 4. Guiljvyler Maiden. A oe . - O4. L. piuciveod Scuauer. liv. “£, patens Bentham, 2. 2. oosrgua L” Heritier, Sinan du. &. omithiu KR. 1. Baker, LLL. 4. Lodtiana ¥.v.M. . Plates, 0-8. (Issued May, 1903.) ov. 4. Naudumana ¥.v.M, (12. #. micranthera V.vy.M. PART ll. es ro papper foe he ae Plates, 85-58. (Issued March. 1914.) 3. 5. calycogena Turczaninow. = LE. Unlean said) y PART XXI. Plates, 9-12. (issued July, 1903.) Plates, 53-06. (issued November, 1910.) 113. 2. cinerea F.v.M._ TV 114, “. pulverulenta Sims. . PAR 2 PART XII 115. B, cosmophylla ¥.v¥.M. a. E. incrassata Labuillardiére. 3 116. L. gomphocephala A. P. DC. 5. &. jecunda Schauer. 60. #. ajjinis Deane and Maiden. Plates, 89-92. (Issued March, 1914.) Plates, 13-24. (lssued June, 1904.) 61. &. paniculata Sm. a é , =e Phe 62. 4. pulyunthemes Schauer. PART XXIL. PART V. 63. «. Liuuderi Maiden. ), erythronema Turez. ; 6. E. stelluluta Sieber. 64. &. Luuerina Schauer. . acacieformis Deane & Maiden. i. &. curtucea A. Cunn. bo. &. cneoryoulia DC. 4. pallidifolia ¥.v.M. &. 4. cuccijeru took. f. HPiates, d/-ov. (issued July, 1911.) ). cesia Benth. Pilates, 20-28. (issued November, 1904.) Pat is ee oe . Forrestiana Die’ PART VL 4 : Seas esd . miniata A. Cunn. 9. E. amygdalina Labiilardiére. U6. £. melliodora A. Cunn. . phenicea ¥.v.M. W. E. linearis Debnhardt. bi. 4. fasciculosa ¥.v.M. Plates, 93-96. (Issued April, 1915.) Il. B. Hisdoni Hook. f. 68. #. wicmata ‘Turezaninow. : Plates, 2U-32. (Issued April, 1905.} oy. L. decipiens Endl. PART XXIII. Ra 70. #, concolor Schauer. E. robusta Smith. PART VIL. ‘1. &. Cloeziana W.v.M. . botryoides Smith. 12. E. regnans ¥F.v.M. 2. HE. ouguntha Schauer. : . saligna Smith. ’ 13. E. vitellina Naudin, and E. vitrea R. ‘V: Piates, Cl-b4. (issued Maich, 1912.) Plates, 97-100. (Issued July, 1915.) Baker. L4. £. dives Schauer. 16. B. Andrews: Maiden. al. £. diversifulia Bonpland. Plates, 33-36. (issued October, 1906.) PART VIII. PART XXIV. . Deanei Maiden, . Dunnii Maiden ae . Stuartiana F.v.M. }. Banksii Maiden. . quadrangulatu Deane and Maiden. PART XV. . oleosa F.v.M. ). Gulu Maiden. }. falcata ‘Turcz. Plates, 65-68. (Issued July, 1912.) a~s oP bee . capitellata >m. . Muelleriana Howitt. }. mucrorrhynchu F.v.M. - Cuyenioles DSieder. . mMarginata Sm. > buprestium F.v.M. }. sépulcralis k.v.M. Plates, 37-4U. (issued March, 1907.) PART IX. ERE SEES tetet titty PART XVI. . oleosa V.v.M., var. Llocktonia Maiden ), Le Souefit Maiden. Y. Cleland: Maiden. . decurva F.v.M, }. doratoxylon i .v.M. . corrugata Luehmann. . goniantha Turez. . Stricklandi Maiden. Plates, 100 bis-103. (Issued November, 1915.) E PART XXV. . Macarthuri Deane and Maiden. . aggregata Deane and Maiden. . parvifolia Cambage. . alba Reinwardt. Plates, 104-107. 1916.) PART XXVI. (Issued February, 24. E. alpina Lindl. . Campaspe 5S. le M. Moore. By as 25. E. microcorys F.v.M. . diptera Andrews. EB. Permniana Ry 2€. E. acmenwides Schauer. . Griffiths: Maiden. HE. Gantt Hook ¢. a7: Ke umbra BT. Baker. " grossa F.v.M. i, rubida Deane and Maiden, Ar j 28. E. virgata Siebr. . Pimpiniana Maiden. Plates, 108-111. (Issued April, 1916.) ; 29. E. apiculuta Baker and Smith. . Woodwardi_ Maiden. ‘ PART XXVII. | 30. E. Luehmanniana F.v.M. Plates, 69-72. (Issued September, 1912.) 5 , BPE Pinichoniene By Mi. Wh a mace Bie Baker. ] f es . E. precox Maiden. ) Plates. 41-44. (issued November. 14)7 PART KV 143. L. ovata Labill. PART X. 89. E. salmonophloia ¥.v.M. 144. E, neglecta Maiden. p82. E. piperita Sm. a = leptopo ae Oe Plates, 112-115. (Issued July, 1916.) ; rhe : Tee . . EB. squamosa Deane an aiden. 33. E. Sieberiana F.v.M. 92. B Oldfieldii FvM. PART XXVIII. 34. E. Consideniana Maiden. e Apa 5. B ; } 35. E. hemastoma Sm. 93. E. orbifolia F.v.M. tence Pan ‘. 86. E. siderophloia Benth. 94. E. pyriformis Turezaninow. ech a pana pek . 37. E. Boormani Deane and Maiden Plates, 73-76. (Issued February, 1913.) ce Me ENERO Ge Ge Luelimann) Maiden. 88. EB. leptopileba Fe M. . 148. 4. viminalis Labillardiére. } 39. E. Behriana F.v.M. PART XVIII. Plates, 116-119. (Issued. December, 40. E. populifolia Hook. ; 95. E. macrocarpa Hook. 1916.) E. Bowmani F.v.M. (Doubtful species.) 96. E. Preissiana Schauer. PART XXIX. ; Plates, 45-48. (Issued December, 1908.) 97. E. megacarpa F.v.M. 149. E. Baeuerleni F.v.M. PART XI. 98. E. globulus Labillardiére. 150. B. scoparia Maiden. 4. E. Bosistoana F.v M. 99. E. Maideni F.v.M. » 151. L. Benthami Maiden and Cambage. am Dsdor A. Onna 100. EL. wrnigera Hook, f. 152. FE. propinqua Deane and Maiden. Se hentolioia Fy. Plates, 77-80. (Issued July, 1913.) 153. L. punctata DC. 44. E. odorata Behr and Schlechtendal. 164. E. Kirtoniana F.v.M. 44 a). An Ironbark Bor. PART XIX. Pei?) 120-128. (Issued February, 5. E. fruticetorum F v.M. 101. HB. goniocalysr ¥.v.M. 46. EB. acarioides A. Cunn. 102. HW. nitens Maiden. PART ; 7. E. Thozetinna F.v.M. 103. H. elaophora F.v.M 155. Ly. resinifera an vai 8 F. ock . fera Sm. a 48. E. ochrophloia F.v M. 104, FB. cordata Labill. 156. EH. pellita F.v.M. 49. E. mirrothern F v.M 105. E. onqustissima F.v.M. 157. 2. brachyandra ¥.y.M. Plates, 49-52. (Issned February, 1910.) Plates, 81-84. (Issued December, 1913.) Plates, 124-127. (Issued April, 1917.) AO rumes IWE°ISION OF THE GuNnus EUCALYPTUS BY poe NES IDE N LS:OR Rts.) 2.L.S. (Government Botanist of New South Wales and Director of the Botanic Gardens, Sydney), ‘ Nor Vil. Parr 10; Part LX of the Complete Work. (WITH FOUR PLATES.) “Ages are spent in collecting materials, ages more in separating and combining them. Even when a system has been formed, there is still something to add, to alter, or to reject. Every generation enjoys the use of a vast hoard bequeathed to it by antiquity, and transmits that hoard. augmented by fresh acquisitions, to future ages. In these pursuits, therefore, the first speculators lie under great disadvantages, and even when they fail, are entitled to praise.” MacauLay’s “Essay ON MILTON.” PRICE THREE SHILLINGS AND SIXPENCE, Published by Authority of THE GOVERNMENT OF THE STATE OF NEW SOUTH WALES, Sydney : ALFRED JAMES KENT, ACTING GOVERNMENT PRINTER, PHILLIP-STREET. #2379—A 1923. y vw a ut 7 ‘ Pray ae ars ot ite * Ps iphes | oe pac es ‘ ’ 2 ~ = a Loh 1 OU heme 1) 14 ty: Ww. 4 al DR DARKE Oe BE 10% ae Sialqin’) MEO 7.0 Cae Pi.o ye fee) . i ee 1 af ta “Ow ee th a! wt ' AR ee Ve Se wee iy tie teak | es yey cee y ‘ hs ii it Wy al \, 2 ; 15 TR ah Ani z PrN Wh a a LSA AA, 20 AIT as BD Ww eivaileb & pabveied ae aah vers ta er. oi . ae on aati A r. wT = k - | ia i. avi 24 1923 LIBRARY NEW YORK BOTANICAL GARDEN VIL. The Fruit. Definitions 0 ‘ 0 5 : 5 A 5 5 EniStoricalie. C : : ; : ‘ : Bentham, 1866 ~~. 5 P : 4 Mueller 1887-8 . : : Tate ItSXSXO) : 6 ; 4 Naudin 1891 5 : ; ‘: Luehmann 1898 . : ; ; Tate 1898 Shape . Size : : : : : é $ ihie Gapsule ry. : 6 : 5 3 Sometimes free or nearly so (Corymbose) . Dehiscence; the Valves Naudin, 1883 Trabut, 1892 Depth of the Capsule Valves ; ; : : : : : ; : : Enclosed or protruding from the Calyx-tube Numbers of the Valves. . Anomalous Valves. Juve : : : Bentham, 1866 ape aNek vic saeta CaS Mueller, 1879-1884. : 5 : 5 6 Explanation of Plates (244-247) . : ° PAGE, 571 571 572 574 574 572 Mueller, 1887.—In Mueller’s “Key to the System of Victorian Plants,” (1887-8), which is a dichotomous arrangement, the fruit is to a very slight extent made use of in running down the species, viz. :— 1089.—Fruit semiovate . . . . (h@mastoma). Fruit truncate-ovate . . . . (Sveberiana). 1092.—Fruit valves wholly exserted . . . . (macrorrhyncha). 1093.—Fruit valves wholly enclosed or slightly exserted. Fruit truncate-globular, its border depressed . . . . (eugenioides). Fruit truncate-ovate, its border depressed . . . . (iperita). R. Tate, 1890.—‘ Handbook of the Flora . . . . of South Australia,” His Key to Eucalyptus (p. 93) combines the use of the fruit as a main character, and the anthers as a subordinate one, with specific differences indicated by the leaves and inflorescence. He deals with only 34 species. I.—Fruit cylindrical-ovate, about twice as long as wide. II.—Fruit truncate-ovate, longer than wide, base narrowed. (Here follow subdivisions a to d, by anthers.) I1.—Fruit semi-ovate to semiglobose, about as long as wide, base rounded (a to c, by anthers). IV.—Fruit more or less biconic, the dorsal portion hemispheric; valves exsert; umbels solitary. Here follow two subdivisions, mainly also based on the fruits, viz. :— (a) Upper portion of fruit obtusely conical, truncate. Anthers kidney-shaped; opening by divergent slits. (b) Upper portion of fruit acutely conical, truncate; umbels solitary. Fruits very large. Naudin, 1891.—C. Classification of species (grown in France, J.H.M.) accord- ing to the-shape and size of the fruits. (Naudin II, 18.) Following is a translation :— The fruits of Eucalypts, generally woody and hard, are, as we have already understood, formed by the calyx-tube or receptacle, adnate congenitally with the ovary developed into the capsule. This last is sometimes free in the upper part, and when it sensibly exceeds the calyx-tube it becomes exsert. In a large number of cases it is entirely enclosed in the calyx-tube. Often also it is flush with the margin. It opens either by the straightening of its valves, or by their separation at their base without straightening themselves, and in this latter case it is frequently of a flattened appearance. These diverse modifications, added to the size of the fruit when mature, will furnish us with good distinctive characters. The fruits of the Eucalypts vary greatly in size and shape in the series of species. In some their bulk attains almost or even surpasses that of a walnut; in others it is scarcely of the size of a hemp seed, Between these two extremes one finds all intermediates. Let us note the most remarkable under these two headings :— Species with large fruits :— E. globulus. EL. megacarpa. L. Preissiana. E. cosmophylla. E. calophylla. Species with very small fruits :— EL. crebra. EL. myrliformis. L. Andréana, - amygdalina. . desertorum. &c. (p. 19). SS 573 The fruits of the Eucalypts are always free, that is to say, independent of each other, in a single inflorescence. Only one known species is an exception under this heading, by the cohesion of its fruits into a single mass. This is ¥. Lehmann. The configuration of the fruits and the relation between the length of the capsule and the calyx-tube show characters less yague than the size, which is moreover sufficiently variable in a single species. In fixing on these modifications easy to grasp, we can establish the following groups :— (a) Capsule more or less exsert, that is to say, notably exceeding the calyx-tube :— B. Lehmanni. H. tereticornis. * — E. cornuia. E. insignis. EB. amplifolia. E. rostrata {p. 19). E. macrorrhyncha. This is equivalent to his “ First Section” in his classification at p. 20. (6) Capsule sunk more or less deeply; its straightened valves hardly attaining, or not attaining at all, the margin of the calyx-tube :-— EB. Preissiana. EL. botryoides. E. robusta. BE. calophylla, and many others (p. 19). EB. goniocalyz. This forms the basis of his “Second Section” in classification, p. 20. (©) Capsule nearly of the same length as the calyx-tube. It can then open and project the point of the valves a little above the contour of the calyx-tube -— #. Muelleri. EB. resinifera. EB. viminalis. : Hither remaining flat on the upper side, its valves not becoming erect, and turning aside at their base to let the seeds fall out :— E globulus. E, diversifolia (p. 19). B. megacarpa. (d) As to the exterior shape of the fruit, it is characteristic in some species or groups of species ; thus it 1s obconic, that is to say, with a reversed cone, in— EB. Preissiana. E. coceifera. EB. globulus. EB. gomphocephala, &c. Tn a large number of species the fruit is pear-shaped, ovoid, hemispherical, or almost spherical, more or less widely open at its apex, all peculiarities which will be shown in the descriptive part of this memoir. Let us now show how the fruits may be nearly spherical by the contraction of their opening — EB. marginata. EB. doratoxylon. EB. diversicolor. Lastly other Eucalypts are distinguished by fruits more or less urn-shaped, short or elongated, as one sees in— E. urnigera. BE. corynocalyxz, and especially E. calophylla, whose large fruit represents a very bulging urn (p. 19). (p. 20.) As we have noted by reading the preceding pages, the characters that may be considered specific in Eucalypts cross each other to such an extent in the series of species, that it does not seem possible to distribute the latter in truly natural groups, analogous, for example, with what is ealled sub-genera in other families of plants. Still, in order to facilitate as much as possible the separation of the species described im this memoir, I have divided them into sections based on their characters which are sufficiently apparent so as to be easily noted by the reader, although the sections are purely artificial. 574 First Section.—It comprises all the Eucalypts whose capsule at maturity is more or less exsert that is to say, exceeding by a half or a third of its length the tube or calycine receptacle with which it is closely welded in its lower part. To this section belong— E. Lehmanni. E. rostrata. E.. cornuta. E. tereticornis. E. macrorrhyncha. E. insignis. E. amplifolia. (Here follows the ~ Second Section,” which is combined with the number of flowers in the umbels, &e. See p. 21.) Then follow the simultaneous suggestions of Luehmann and Tate made in papers in Report Aust. Assoc. Adv. Science, VII, pp. 523 and 544 respectively (1898), and as neither makes any reference to Naudin’s paper. it was doubtless unknown to them. I again remind my readers that Naudin’s paper deals only with the limited number of species cultivated in France and Algeria. Luehmann’s paper deals with 140 species, Tate’s with 90. apparently mainly based on the figures in Mueller’s * Eucalyptographia.” Luehmann, 1898.—Luehmann’s paper is “ A Short Dichotomous Key to the hitherto known species of Eucalyptus.” He says that his paper should be looked upon as an “ auxilliary guide only, without any full descriptions, and is for this reason submitted in the form of a Key. The primarily character chosen is that of the fruit- valves, whether quite enclosed, or whether the points protrude beyond the rim, or whether the top of the rim is convex with every part raised above the rim; secondarily the shape and size of the fruit are taken into consideration.” In the above he unconsciously follows Naudin. The paper, irom its nature, will not bear abstracting; it contains various useful hints. 140 species are dealt with, and characters associated with the fruit taken in about a third of the species. Tate, 1898.-Prof. Ralph Tate gives “ A Review of the characters available for the classification of the Eucalypts. with a synopsis of the species based on a carpological basis.” See a note at Part I, p. 11 of the present work. Following are extracts from I P the paper : There is obviously the need of an organ which exhibits greater diversity of form and structure, and admits of a greater number of combinations than is afforded by the anther, or indeed any single structure as yet considered. The recuirements seem to me to be best fulfilled by the fruit offering, for the most part, microscopic characters, and the special advantage that it is nearly always possible to obtain them, whilst the flowering season is of limited duration, and is not always of annual recurrence. At the same time, the characteristics are readily interpreted, needing no special manipulation I would now review the nature and yalue of the component elements embraced by a carpological scheme of classification :— 1. Shape of Fruit.—The shape to be deseribed is that of a fully-ripe specimen, as immature states may prove delusive when testing the carpological system. , . . Thus in EL. pyriformis the calyx-tube, on the fall of the operculum, is obconic, with a horizontal summit, but in the adult state it becomes biconic. Again, £. cosmophylla ranges from oyoid-conic in the early stages to hemispheric when mature. The calycine portion of the fruit may extend beyond the capsular portion to varying heights; its rim or margin may be acute, as in L. Foelscheana, or it may be of varying width, remain horizontal, as in E. goniocalyx (BE. eleophora is meant, J.H.M.), or become ascending with a convex slope, as in L. capitellata, or with a concave slope, as in H. longifolia, BE. pyriformis, &c. In the appended carpological schedule I have set forth the leading geometric forms assumed by the Kucalyptine fruits, so there is no need to describe them in this place; but a fundamental investigation is that of the persistency of shape for each species. From my own experience, the shape of the fruit is constant within natural and reasonable limits. (What the ascertained amount of variation is in each species is one of the objects of the illustrations in the present work, J.H.M.) Thus LZ. Foelscheana is usually globosely urn-shaped; but by contraction at the summit becomes globosely-oval—a natural transition. H. capitellata is usually biconic, but may become roundly depressed atop, thus passing to globulose or ovoid-conic. I do not find any variation of shape that does violence to a geometric development. . . . 2. External Sculpture and Ornament.—Though the outer surface of the Iruif 1s usually smooth, with a more or less circular outline in transverse section, yet it becomes prismatic in LH. goniocalyx, axially ridged in LZ. incrassata, E. pyriformis, &c., or ornamented with asperities, as in H. Foelscheana. . 3. Capsular Teeth—In the larger number of campanulate and ovoid fruits the capsule is extensively overtopped by the calyx-tube—in these deeply sunken capsules the capsular teeth are usually included, but they are prominently exsert in E. oleosa, E. salmonophloia, whilst the obconic fruits must obviously have exsert capsular teeth. Apart from the exsert or included position of the teeth, their shape and length offer considerable variation, and may be usefully employed as minor distinctive specific characters. 4. Capsule-cells.—The number of the fruit cells varies from three to six, and is not constant for cach species, though a given number may largely prevail. It may now be concluded that by the employment of a carpological system in the classification of the Kucalypts, we have several factors available, which, taken in their varying combinations, permit of a more detailed classification than is possible by the use of any other single structure; if to the fruit we add the characters afforded by the pedicels which usually can be found with the fruits, then increased means of discrimination are afforded. . Series A.—Ovoid, medially inflated, attenuated below, truncated above the mid le. 1. Ovoid. EL. Behviana. Li. diversicolor. EL. hemastoma. E. maculata. BE. populifolia. HL. redunca. HB. pinerita, EE. oleosa. BE. pauciflora (coriacea). E, patens. Ei. melliodora. E. uncinata. EL. oblaqua. LE. salmonophloia. EB. saligna. E. trachyphloia. 2B. marginata. 2. Ovoid-oblone. B. crebra. EB. punctata. MN. corymbosa. E. Planchonian. EB. occidentalis. E, salubris. Eh. robusta. EB. tetragona. Hh. stricta. E. buprestium. B. leucoxylon. Ei. goniocalyx (elephora is meant). EB, Landsdowneana. 3, Ovoid-conic, passing to Series Biconic. HB. amygdalina. Lt. largiflorens (bicolor). E. acmenioides. LE. santalifolia (pars). i. odorata. HE. capitellata (pars), EB. paniculata. EL. Gunni. 576 Series B.—Biconic. 1. Base elongate, longer than wide. Exs, longefolia, cornuta, gomphocephala. 2. Base hemispheric or ovoid, as wide as long :— (a) Fruit very large, 2 or more inches diameter. Exs. pyriformis, macrocarpa. (b) Fruit medium-sized, } to 1 inch diameter. Exs. Oldfieldii, pachyphylla, capitellata. (c) Fruit small, under 3 inch diameter. Exs. macrorrhyncha, ris, rostrala, decipiens , Stuartiana, tereticornis, viminalis, salubris. Series C.—Globulose to hemispheric. 1. Globulose. Exs. Howittiana, stellulata, Todtiana, eugenioides. 2. Globulose-ovoid. Exs. doratorylon, eudesmioides, salmonophloia, cneorifolia, capitellata (pars). 3. Hemispheric. Exs. cosmophylla, cordata. Series D.—Ellipsoid, sides approximately parallel; length at least two times the breadth. 1. Ellipsoid, ridged. Ex. tetrodonta. 2. Ellipsoid-obconic. (a) Base gradually attenuated. Exs. gracilis, diversicolor, microcorys. (6) Base more abruptly attenuated. Exs. facunda, hemiphloia, botryoides. . Ellipsoid-ovoid, slightly narrowed towards the summit. (a) Externally ridged. Exs. tetragona, ptychocarpa, corynocalyx, incrassala, clavigerd. Os (b) Not ridged. Ex. gamophyjla. — . Ellipsoid-urn-shaped, slightly narrowed towards the summit, thence slightly dilated. (a) Smooth. Ex. phenicea. (6) Ridged. Ex. clavigera. Series E.—Campanulate, general outline ovoid-oblong, more or less dilated at the summit. 1. Urn-shaped, distinctly dilated at the summit. (a) Fruit 1 inch or more long, Exs. Foelscheana, Watsoniana. (5) Fruit under 1 inch long. (1) Fruit somewhat globulose. Ex. Baileyana. (IL) Fruit oblong. Exs. obcordata, eximia, peltatu, tesscllaris, terminalis (axially streaked). 2. Urn-shaped ovoid, not markedly dilated at the summit. (a) Fruit 1 inch or more long. I. Longitudinally wrinkled. Exs. calophylla, sepucralis, miniata. If. Smooth. Ex. setosa. Ill. Hispid. Ex. Foelscheana (pars). (b) Fruit under 4 inch long. Ex. pruinosa. SHAPE. As a rule the shape and sculpture of the fruit have been pretty clearly foretold or indicated under Calyx-tube; see Part LVIIT, p. 469, and it would be largely repetition to deal with these fruits under Fruit, with the same amount of detail. I ask my readers to refer to what was there said. Fruits vary, as do all other organs, and the subject has several times been referred to, eg., under H. pilularis, Part I, p. 28 (although we do not now consider the species to be so comprehensive); F. piperita, Part X, p. 300; 2. Andrewsi, Part XLVI, p. 171. "The urceolate shape is more or less a character of the Corymbosi, but it is by no means confined to that Section, wrnigera and grandifolia being cases in point, while we have many species with fruits more or less urceolate. 577 As a rule Kuclayptus fruits are rigid in texture, but in H. clavigera, brachyandra, Spenceriana, &c., which I have termed Clavigere, they may be papery in texture, like most of the Angophoras (Apple-trees). The shapes of the fruits have been dealt with already to some extent by Naudin and Tate, in addition to Bentham and Mueller. Mr. R. H. Anderson, B.Sc., Agr., has compiled the list which follows from the illustrations of the present work, and it is useful, but there is so much variation in a species, that no classification can be absolute. SOND TH FW DY a = © . Globose, sub-globose or globose-truncate (includes pilular). . Urceolate globose. . Ovoid or ovoid-truncate. . Campanulate. . Cylindrical, sub-cylindrical or oboid-oblong. . Hemispherical. . Pyriform. . Urceolate. . Conoil. . Quadrangular. . Obovoid-truncate. (This classification does not include every species The numbers after a name indicate that the species at times falls within the group represented by that number.) 1. Globose, sub-globose, globose-truncate, pilular. E. alpina. E. Ebbanoensis (6). E. angustissima. E. eremophala (5). E. Baker. E. eugeniordes (6). HE. Bancrofti. E. exserta (9). ‘EB. de Beuzevillei. E. falcata. E. buprestium. E. fraxinovdes (8). E. capitellata. E. globulus. E. cinerea. E. haemastoma (6). E Cliftoniana. EF, Howittiana. E. cneorifolia (6). E, intertexta (3). E. cordatu (3) (5). E. Jacksoni. E. cosmophylla. E. Johnstom (3). E. decipiens (7). E, leptophleba (3). E. diversifolia. E, leptopoda, — E. doratoxylon. E. macrorrhyncha. E. drepanophylla, E. megacarpa. a 578 Globose, sub-globose, globose-truncate, pilular—continued. EF. melliodora (3). BE. patens. FE. Mitchelliana (4) (5). BE. Penrithensis (6). E. Mover. EB. pilularis. EB. Morrisii. BE. pulverulenta. FE. numerosa (7). BE. radiata (6). EB. Oldfieldii (6). EB. Risdoni. FE. oleosa (3). E. rostrata. E. pachyloma. EB. stellulata (7). : E. paniculata (3). EB. uncinata (7). BE. parvifolia. BE. viminalis. 2. Urceolate globose. E. Baileyana, EB. latifolia. 1. brachyandra. B. peltata. 2. dichromophloia. PE, setosa. 3. Ovoid or ovoid-truncate. B. affinis. BE. ininiata (8) (5). 1. asperd. PE. nitens. }. Boormani. I. oleosa (1). 2. Bosistoana (1). KE. Perriniania (6). KE. caesia (8). Eh. prumosa (5). BE. cladocatyz. BE. plychocarpa (8 slightly). EB. confluens. EB. punctata (6). ). decurva. EB. similis. 1). diversicolor. BE, Spenceriand. Kh. ferruginea. Hi. tesselaris (5). E. ficifolia (8). I}. tetragona (5). EL. haematorylon (8). Lh). trachyphlova. I}. longicornis (1). I, vernicosa (8). EL. macrandra (5). HL. aspera. E. EL. gomphocephala. KE. LZ. occidentalis (8). 1D} FE. oligantha (Campanulo- E. urceolate), QL. patellaris. 4, Campanulate. Preissiana. quadrangulata. . spathulata (9). Watsoniana. 5. E E E 579 Cylindrical, sub-cylindrical, or ovoid-oblong. 6 approximans. botryoides. . clavigera (8). . Deanei. . Dundasi. . gamophylla. . grandis. . Gunnit (6). . hemiphloia. . hybrida. merassata. Kruseana. linearis. E. . Mooreana. 6. Hemuspherical. . acacieformis, . adjuncta. alba. . amygdalina (9). . Andrews: (slightly 7). . angophoroides (slightly 7). . annulata. (9). . Banksii. . Camfieldi. . canaliculata. . Cloeziana. . corrugata. . Culleni. dealbata. dives (9). Dunni. . erythrocorys (A). . Houseana. Kitsoniana (5). x d ybeanensis. Lane-Poolei. Laseroni. . Macarthur. . macrocarpa. . Maideni (1). . maicrotheca. E. . nitida. lirata. . Mundijongensis. ). odontocarpa (8). ). odorata (6) (3). . papuana. . platypus (9). . redunca (7). . robusta. . scoparia (3). . Stricklandi (slightly 8). ). tetrodonta. /, virgata (6) (9). neglecta. . notabilis. . ovata. . pachyphylla. . Parramattensis. . pellita. . Penrithensis (1). . Perriniana (or obovate truncate). . populifolia (9). praccen. . propinqua. . pumila. : . pyriformis. . regnans (7). . resiniferda. . rubrda (9). . rudis (9). . salubris. . Seeana (9). . Le Souefir. . squamosa. . Stuartiana (8). . tereticornis. . Websteriana. Sy es] 580 7. Pyriform. Beyeri. bicolor. Caleyi. Consideniana (9). - coriacea (6). decipiens (1). gigantea. goniocalyx (6). . Guilfoylei. 8. Urceolate. . Abergiana. « calophylla. . corymbosa. - dichromophloia. ). exvmid. . Flocktonie. . Foelscheana. . grandifolia. . haematoxylon. intermedia. maculata. macrocorys (5). 9. Turbinate or Conoid. argillacea. . Baueriana. Behriana. }. Blakelyi (6). }, Brownii. . Cambageana. . conica. . Consideniana. . Dawsoni, sees Se & See set & S & . longifolia (5). . obliqua. Pimpinana (5). . regnans. . sideroxylon (1). . Sreberiana. . stricta (1). . Stowardi. . uncinata (1). . minvata (5). . perfoliata. . phoenicea. . prperita (3) (1). . terminalis. . Torelliana (spheroid urceolate). . trachyphloia. . transcontinentalis (3). . urnigera. . Watsonrana. . Woodwardi (4). . erythronema. ). fasciculosa (6). . Griffiths. . maculosa (6). . Pilligaensis. . polyanthemos. . populifolia (6). . Rudderi (6). 581 10. Quadrangular. EL. eudesmioides. EL. tetraptera. I. Forrestiana. 11, Obovoid truncate. E. coccifera. EH. Dalrympleana. E. cornuta, . #. dumosa. Size. i Mueller (“ Kucalyptographia,’ under 4. tetraptera), has some notes under “ Large fruits.” So has Naudin, II, 18, on the same subject (quoted at p. 572), but his large fruits or very small ones are limited to those of species cultivated in France. The following notes are based on the illustrations in the present work. The greatest measurement of the fruit. was taken, 7.¢., diameter in globular or hemispherical fruits, length in conical or cylindrical types. They may be provisionally grouped as— 1. Very small, z.e., under 2 mm. 2. Small, under 5 mm. 3. Fairly small to medium, 5-9 mm. 4. Moderately large, 9-14 mm. . Large, 15-20 mm. 6. Very large, viz., (a) Up to 2-5 em. (6) Up to 4 em. 7. Largest, up to or exceeding 5 cm. 1. Very small, under 2 mm. . brachyandra. E. Raveretiana. mis) 2. Small, under 5 mm. E, Behriana, E. Normantonensis. E. bicolor. E. numerosa. EH. Blakely. E. odorata. E. Brownii. E. parvifolia. E. Dawson. EB. Pilligaensis. LH. Deanev. E. piperita (one form). EH. Howittiana. E. scoparia. E.. Macarthuri. i. Seeana. EH. maculosa. E. stellulata. EE. macrotheca. E. unewnata. E . neglecta. 3. Fairly small to medium, PE. acacieformis. LE). affinis. Dp anplifolia. FE. amygdalina. BE. Andrews. I}. angophoroides. 1. angustissima. PE. approximans. FE. argillacea, E. aspera. LE, Bakeri. EB. Banksii. EB. Beyeri. BE. Boorman. E, Cambageana. BE. cinerea. PE. cneorifolia. FE. confluens. 1S) . Consideniana. . coriaced. . cornula. . Culleni. Dalryinpleana. . dealbata, . dec ip iens. . decurva. . doratoxylon. [es i . drepanophylla. S 9. Dundasi. . dumosa. . Dunnii. . exserla. . falcata. . fasciculosa, Se & S&S & >) . goniocalyx, . grandis. res LE. Guimii. EB. haemastoma. BL. hemiphloia. Lh. Houseana. Le, hybrida, 82 5-9 mun. ’ I de E 4s al I 4s ~ 1D 4e E. i. EK. EB. intermedia, mntertexta, Johnston. Kitsoniana. Kruseana. Laseroni, latifolia. leptophleba. . leptopoda. . macrandra. macranthera. MICrOCOrYs, . Mitchelliana. . Morrisu. . nitens. . notabilis, . oleosa. . pallidifolia. . paniculata. . Parramattensis. peltata. . Penrithensis. . piperita, praecon. PrUinosa. pulverulenta. . pumila. . radiata. . Risdoni. . rostrata. . siderophlova. . spathulata. . Spenceriana. SYUGINOSA,. . stricta, . Stuartiana. . tereticornis, Torelliana. . rachyphlova. transcontinentalis. vernicosd, ’ I 4s Se eeeeoae See & 588 4. Moderately large, 9-14 mm. adjuncta. alba. . annulata. . Bancrofti. . Bauervana. . botryoides. . Caleyi. . Camfieldi. . capitellata. . caldocalyx. clavigera. Cloeziana, . coccifera, conica. cordata. . dichromophlova, . diversicolor. . diversifolia. . Ebbanoensis. . erythronema. Ewartiana. Flocktonie. . fraxinoides. . goniantha, 5. Large, 15-20 cm. . Baileyana. . canaliculata. . Cliftoniana, . cosmophylla. . gomphocephala. . longifolia. . Mundijongensis. . occidentalis, 6. Very large. (a) Up to 25 mm. (2-5 cm. . Abergiana. . alpina. . buprestium. . CUES. . eximid, . Guilfoylei. . Jackson. . Kybeanensis. . Lane-Poolei, lirata. . macrorrhyncha, . maculata. marginata. . Mooreana. . obliqua (or smaller). . odontocar pa. . Oldfieldir. papuand. patens. pilularis. . redunca. robusta. rudis. sideroxylon. similis. . Le Souefir. . viminalis. . Websteriana. . pachyloma. . pachyphylla. pellita. Pimpiniana. platypus. . setosa. . Strickland:. . Woodwardiu. ) . ferruginea. . globulus. . mnerassata. . pheenicea. . Watsoniana. 584. (b) Up to 4 cm. E. collina. EB. megacarpa. LZ. ficifolia. B. perfoliata. BE. Forrestiana. EB. Preissiana. BE. hematoxylon. EB. Todtiana. 7. Largest—Up to or exceeding 5 cm. B. calophylla. BE. ptychocarpa. EB. macrocarpa. B. pyriformis. EB. miniata. Corky Patches. We have corky patches or warts on some fruits, e.9., BE. erythrocorys (2)... ... Hig. 2f, Plate 184. BE. globulus A he Re OGs Css eee aD) EB. grandifolia ... ae ... (Not figured). BE. leucoxylon ... ae eee 5, Plate 56. FE maculata... uae ee CACHE Re lisse EB. obtusiflora ... ner es 8Ce yy ais. BE. peltata oo aah ee. 20; oy. aoe EB. sideroxylon ... De Se aes 3. RODS EB. Watsoniana 550 te OU CS ols os yliee We may have glandular warts, e.g., H. Maideni, Fig. 12b, Plate 80, and also warted operculum in FL. eleophora, Fig. 1b, Plate 83. For remarks on scurfiness of fruits, see Part XX XIX, p. 243, under LZ. corymbosa. For notes on cork warts on leaves, see Solederer, II, 1133. An inquiry into corky patches on the organs will doubtless receive attention some day. THE CAPSULE. Capsule sometimes free or nearly so. Geertner’s (1788) figure of Metrosideros gumifera, tal. xxxiv, fig. 1, which is Li. corymbosa, shows the capsule separate from the calyx-tube. It will be figured in due course showing the capsule free. In the original description of 2. dichromophloia, Mueller says: “* Capsule finally coming away from the calyx-tube.” Bentham (%. F1. iii, 185, 1866) says, as regards the genus, “ the capsule always adnate to the calyx-tube, although often readily separable from it when quite ripe and dry.” Mueller (preface to “ Bucalyptographia,’ 1879) similarly says: “ Capsular portion of the fruit largely adnate to the calyx-tube, only exceptionally much seceding.” It is in the Corymbose that this separation of the capsule from the wall of the oalyx-tube mainly occurs, e¢.g., | have noted it in 2. corymbosa, HL. terminalis and E. dichromophloia, but it is usually only observed after some desiccation. poweo 585 Dehiscence of the Capsule. In Mem. i, 23, Naudin (1883) includes the classification (this Part, p. 573) :— (a) Species with exsert capsules. (b) Species with enclosed capsules. To use his words, a group (a) and First Section, ‘‘ Capsule more or less exsert, that is to say, notably exceeding the calyx-tube ”’; and a group (b) and Second Section, “where the tips of the capsule valves are either sunk or hardly attain the margin of the calyx-tube,” it is, of course, understood that the lines of demarcation are not sharp. He has other groups based on the valves. At an extraordinary meeting of the Société Botanique de France held in Algiers in April, 1892, Professor L. Trabut read a paper (p. xli), “ Sur la dehiscence des Capsules dans le genre Hucalyptus,” of which the following is a translation :— There are fine collections of Eucalypts in Algiers, the most interesting, without doubt, being that of M. Cordier, established in 1863. For more than fifteen years M. Cordier planted in his different properties more than 2,000 to 3,000 Eucalyptus trees each year, and at the present time, at Maison-Carrée in the domain of El-Alia, more than 5,000 trees have grown into fine specimens, representing more than 100 species or varieties. Tt was in seeking to utilise these precious materials with the view of finding indications as to the best species to propagate that I have been verifying the determinations, and have been noting certain peculiarities which appear to me to be worthy of interest. The variations in the mode of dehiscence of the capsule may perhaps be taken into consideration, and furnish some useful characters to complete the descriptions which one does not take too rigorously in a genus of allied and polymorphic species. We know that the capsule in Eucalyptus is not entirely free, but adnate to the calyx-tube, resulting from the concrescence of external verticels, the summit alone of the capsule remaining free. This summit sometimes projects outside the calyx-tube, and sometimes is surmounted by the edges of the calyx-tube: the capsule is then included. At maturity the fruit opens by slits on a level with the dorsal vein of the part remaining free of the carpels; this is a loculicidal dehiscence; but this loculicidal dehiscence is not as uniform as one might think, and its variations can be classified in the following way :— (a) The capsule opens by 3-5 loculicidal slits; but the summits of the valves remain united at the centre of the stylic column (style), of which the base is more or less persistent. The slits open at the maturity of the capsule on the plant; but the seeds do not fall out except after a half-opening, which produces the desiccation of the capsule (figs. 1 and 2, to be reproduced Jater, J.H.M.). (6) The capsule opens by 3-5 loculicidal slits; the very thick valves converge towards the centre, remaining adherent to the partition so well that the whole of the slits form a star. The mass of the piled up seeds has the appearance of a projecting cushion with a hole in the middle, after the fashion of a star, and the seeds, obstructing the slits of the capsule, may remain in that state for years; but, when the capsule dries, which rapidly happens when it is separated from the tree, the seeds fall out because of the contraction of the valves and of the membrane surrounding the cavity of the ovary (fig. 3, to be reproduced later, J.H.M.). (c) The valves, more or less membranous, deltoid or linear, converge at the beginning towards the centre, then, becoming iree, they rearrange themselves, leaving the cells largely open (fig. 4, to be reproduced later). ‘These valyes may be also deeply inserted in the calyx-tube. (d) The valves, neatly arranged on*the summit of the capsule, lose their tops by decay and drying, and assume the form of a triangular fragment. These apices of the valves remain for a greater or shorter period in their place; after their fall, the seeds which appear are retained by the bases of the valves remaining in a living state. The central opening in obliterated by piled-up seeds; then the seeds escape by the contraction of the base of the valves, and the desiccation of the capsule. The whole of the valves can also dry off and fall in the shape of an operculum; the valves are also partly or wholly deciduous ina large number of species (fig. 5, to be reproduced later), 586 In taking cognisance of the characters of the capsule, we may establish the following divisions in the genus Eucalyptus :— I. Valves of the capsule adherent by the summit to the persistent base of the style. Examples : E. Lehmanni, E. cornuta, E. robusta. ; If. The thick valves convergent and adherent to the partition. Capsule opening by a slit in the form of a star, by the contraction of the original contiguous valyes. Examples: EZ. globulus, E. megacarpa. III. The free membranous valves stand erect; the cells ate widely open. Examples: JZ. rostrata, E. tereticornis, E. resinifera, E. rudis, E. macrorrhyncha, E. Gunnii, E. Stuartiana, &e. IV. The valves decay, either partly or wholly, the dead united portions falling in the shape of an operculum. Examples: E. Rameliana (Trabuti), E. cdlophylla, E. oppositifolia, E. populifolia, E. occidentalis, E. botryoides, E. obliqua, &e. Depth of the Capsule. This is another way of implying that the valves are enclosed. The depth of the capsule within the encasing calyx-tube is referred to chiefly by Bentham. Thus, in the sub-series Robust he speaks of “ capsule sunk ”; Cornutee “not much sunk ”; Sub-exserte, “level or slightly sunk.” He refers to the capsule in almost every description of a species, as follows :— (In most cases the depression (if any) of the capsule can be seen by the figures of the fruits of each species in the present work. We now come to consideration of the valves, and it is obvious that where the capsule is sunk so are the valves.) Not sunk.—- EB. exserta. Bh. Risdoni. E. leptopoda. E. rostrata. : L. pachyloma. E. tereticornis. EB. pallidifolia. LB. vrminalis. Not depressed. Jip Lehmanni. On a level with rim.— E. angqustissima, E. santalifolia. Nearly level with rim.—- L. globulus, LB. platyphylla, Dp melanophloia. On a level with the rim, or slightly sunk,— Ly. Stuartiana, Level with the rim, or more or less depressed,— L. erythronema (conoidea), Somewhat depressed in the centre,— L, Oldfieldii, Depressed in the centre.-— E. ef yth OCOV YS, 587 Somewhat sunk, but very convex or conical in the centre.— EB. rudis. Depressed below the rim.— BE. pachyphylla. Not at all, or scarcely sunk.— BE. alpina. BE. amygdalina. Not much, or sometimes scarcely sunk.— EB. siderophlova. Very slightly sunk.— E. cinerea. E. macranthera. Slightly sunk.— EB. Behriana. EB. longifolia. 7. eudesmiordes. E. microtheca. E. odontocarpa. E = ~ = . prumnosa. Slightly depressed.— E. alba. : EB. leucoxylon. EL. heemastoma. HE. Preissiana. Searcely sunk.— EF. coccifera, Eh. pellita. E, gomphocephala. Slightly or scarcely sunk,— E. stellulata. Scarcely depressed.— BE. pulverulenta. More or less sunk.— E. cneorifolia. E. decipiens. E. crebra. E. paniculata, Somewhat depressed.— B. bicolor. Somewhat sunk.— E. cordata. E. pyriformis. EB. goniantha. E. vernicosa. E. melanophloia. L. virgata. E. platypus. Somewhat or scarcely sunk.— E. saligna. Somewhat sunk or nearly level.— E. pilularis. 588 Somewhat sunk or nearly on a level with the border.— E. coriacea. Somewhat sunk or nearly level with rim — E_ resinifera. Somewhat sunk, but conical in the centre.— E. occidentalis. More or less sunk.— E. botryoides. EB. goniocalyx. E. corymbosa EB. Gunnii. BE. dichromophloia. B. obliqua. E. dumosa More or less depressed.— E. melliodora. FE. obliqua. Sunk.— E. brachyandra. EB. piperita. E. buprestium. E. polyanthemos. LE. concolor. E. ptychocarpa. BE. cosmophylla. EF. setosa. Lh. faleata. BE. spathulata, PE. marginata. Ei. stricta. LE). microcorys. I. tetragona. E. oleosa. Ei. tetradonta. E. perfoliata. BE. uncinata. Depressed.— BE. obtusiflora. Sunk, but not deep.— EL. patens. Sunk to the base of the neck.— E. phenicea. Considerably sunk.— E. redunca. Much sunk.— E. robusta. BE. urnigera, Rather deeply sunk.— EL. tetraptera. i 589 Deeply sunk.— EB. albens. E. gracilis. HE. aspera. E.. hemiphlora. E. cesia. EH. ierassata. E. calophylla. EB. latifolia. E. cladocalyx. E. maculata. EB. clavigera. E. miemata. E. decurva. E. odorata. E. doratoxylon. i. peltata. EH. eximaa. Ei. tesselaris. E. ferruginea. E. trachyphlova. E. feecunda. Deeply sunk with a conical top.— E.. diversicolor. VALVES—ENCLOSED OR PROTRUDING. la. Bentham.—Enelosed in Calyx-tube. 16. Bentham.—Protruding. 2a. Mueller.—Enclosed. 2b. Mueller.—Protruding. 3a. Maiden.—Enclosed. 3b. Maiden.—Protruding. la. Bentham. Enclosed in Calyx-tube. (Dealt with under “Depth of Capsule,” at p. 586.) 1b. Protruding. Bentham, 1866.—1 have followed Bentham’s verbiage as far as I could, for he is a master of description. He rarely sees it necessary to give the shapes of valves. We have already seen that, in speaking of the Capsule, he often uses the word “ sunk.” Coming to a part of the Capsule, viz., a valve, sometimes the words “ points of valves ” are substituted for “ valves,” and sometimes the words “ when open” are added. This means that Bentham felt that he sometimes had to deal with fruits of varying degrees of ripeness. He uses the word “ protrude,’ or the reverse, to indicate the position of the valves with respect to the rest of the fruit. Occasionally Bentham substitutes the word “prominent ”’ for “ protruding.” He rarely (e.g., alba) uses the word “ exsert,’’ so commonly in use now. Not protruding, L. botryoides, E. cosmophylla, EB. globulus, E. marginata, EL. patens, E. stricta. 590 Rarely protruding, £. redunca, EF. cordata. Sometimes protruding, 2. longifolia. Sometimes slightly protruding, 2. Gunnii. Often slightly protruding, 2. drepanophylla. Flat or slightly protruding, 2. amygdalina, E. Risdoni. Only slightly protruding, 2. cneorifolia. Slightly protruding or more sunk with the valves included, LZ. melanophlova. More or less protruding. 2. goniocalyx. Scarcely protruding, 2. pachyphylla. Not at all or scarcely protruding, L. piperita. Horizontal or scarcely protruding, 2. coriacea. Much shorter than border of fruit (they are distinctly sunk, J.H.M.), 2. diversi- color, Often protruding when open, but very soon falling away, 4. haemastoma, Usually horizontal (really sunk, J.H.M.), 2. pilularis. (The same teim is applied to (diversifolia) santalifolia below.) Protruding from centre of disc, but shorter than border of fruit, 2. cwsia. When open raised and acuminate by the long often connivent points formed by the split and persistent base of the style. Z. cornuta. Protrude much, tapering into long erect or connivent points formed by the persistent base of the stvle, 2. annulata. Often acuminate by the split base of the style with the points protruding, E. platypus. Small, not protruding, 2. macrandra. Protruding when open, L. occidentalis. Points sometimes slightly protruding, 2. spathulata. Sometimes base of style splits into long points to the valves protruding beyond the border of the fruit, 2. faecunda. Slightly protruding, L. pulverulenta. Slightly prominent, 2. Oldfieldi7. Occasionally protruding. 2. goniantha. Shortly protruding, 2. platyphylla. Usually horizontal, diversifolia (EB. santalifolia). Really refers to slightly exsert valves. Sometimes protruding, 2. pruinosa. . Often protruding, 2. siderophloia, E. crebra, Lh. erythronema (conoidea). More or less protruding, 2. saligna, é 591 : ‘ Usually protruding, E. decipiens (B. concolor). Iixserted, 2. alba. Protruding, FE. alpina, E. capitellata, EP. cinerea, E. gyomphocephala, EL. leplopoda, L}. microtheca, E. patellaris, E. resinifera, EF. rudis, EB. vernicosa. Horizontal or protruding, #. Stvartiana. Not protruding beyond the rim, 2’. pyriformes. . Broad, protruding still further in the centre (than raised rim), 2. macrocarpa. Projecting beyond rim, 2. macrorrhyncha. Protruding beyond rim, #. tereliccrnis. Sometimes prominent, 2. melliodora. Much projecting, 2. pell ta. Protruding even before they open, FL. dealbata. Short, horizontal or protruding when open, /#. viminalis. Entirely protruding even before they open, HZ. exserta, E. rostrata. The long points of the valves, formed by the split base of the style usually protruding, . falcata. The slender points of the valves, formed by the split base of the style often protruding, ZL. oleosa. Sometimes acuminate by the persistent split base of the style, 2. pallidifolia. Sometimes terminating in long protruding points formed by the split base of the style, 2. incrassata. Mueller, 1879-84. (“ Eucalyptographia”’) “. . . .the latter (capsule) with 3-5, rarely 2 or 6, wholly or partially exserted or entirely enclosed valves ; 5 5 .” I reproduce Mueller’s quaint language, as it is often remarkably descriptive, although sometimes not as English as he intended. Many a time, both verbally and in writing, has he corrected me, explaining that he understood the nuances of the English language and I didn’t. His improvements of the language extended not only to verbiage and phraseology, but also to the structure of whole sentences. As regards Valves, he is very fond of the word “ deltoid,” and employs it no less than 53 times (out of a hundred species) and sometimes the equivalent ‘ delta- shaped.” It really means an equilateral triangle. 2a. Enclosed. Well enclosed— Deltoid, F. tetraptera. Perfectly enclosed— 3 or much oftener 4, deltoid, 2. prperita. Rim extending considerably betore the very short valves, 1’. tessellavis, 592 Deeply enclosed— Almost deltoid, 2. calophylla. Short, 2. cladocalyx (corynocalyx), BE. miniata. Deltoid, sometimes remaining coherent and then seceding as a circular disc, 2. corymbosa. Deltoid, at first flatly converging, at last quite descending, L. ficifolia. renerally 4, nearly deltoid, inserted much below the narrow edge of the fruit, at last deeply enclosed, #. Foelscheana. Deeply enclosed, 2. clavigera, EL. phoenicea. Very short and quite retracted, 2. maculata. Horizontal, deltoid, L. ptychocarpa. Very short, deltoid, EL. sepuleralis. Deltoid, 2. setosa. Delta-shaped, 2. trachyphloia. Rather deeply enclosed— . Short, deltoid, 2. Planchoniana. Quite enclosed— Deltoid, LE. buprestium, E. peltata, LH. Watsoniana. Short; summits of the valves often long, cohering and breaking off con- nectedly, H. hemiphloia. Their fragile and pointed ends only exserted, HZ. incrassata. Very short, E.melliodora, Short, converging flatly before expansion, Z. odorata. Short, Z. leucoxylon. Almost deltoid, 2. paniculata. Slightly sunk— Deltoid and short-acuminate, 2. obcordata. Enclosed— Enclosed, 2. evimia, B, longifolia, B. tetrodonta. At first horizontal, very deltoid, 2. Abergiana. Cohering before maturation into a pyramidal cone, HL. diversicolor. Deltoid, 2. gracilis. But slightly exserted; broader than long, inserted not far below the orifice; short, 2. marginata. Very short, almost deltoid, 2. patens. Very short, 2. Behriana, EL. polyanthemos, B. Todtiana. Short, Z, obliqua, L, stellulata. 593 Valves inserted near the Orifice (i.e., hardly sunk; these are allied to those in the “ Protruding Section ” which tend to be “ hardly sunk *’) :— Inserted not much below the . . . . rim. Deltoid, EZ. acmenioides. Close to the orifice, slightly or not exserted. Tender, convergent, deltoid, EB. amygdalina. ; Not distant from the rim. Very short, 2. bicolor (largiflorens). Inserted close beneath the orifice, not emerging. Short, 2. botyroides. Affixed not far below the orifice, but quite enclosed, or only their apex exserted. Deltoid, F. cordata. Convergent from near the summit of the orifice, not or but slightly exserted, Almost deltoid. Very short, E. coriacea (pauciflora). Affixed not far below the orifice, enclosed or slightly exserted. Short, con- vergent, HL. cosmophylla. Affixed close below the summit, or provided with slightly exserted points. Deltoid, Z. crebra. Inserted not distant from the orifice. Enclosed, but reaching nearly or fully to the rim; very short, 2. doratoxylon. Affixed to the summit of the orifice. Convergent and thus scarcely emersed, though terminal. Short, deltoid, 2. erythronema. Affixed near the orifice of the fruit, enclosed or slightly exserted. Deltoid, Z. eugenioides. Inserted not far below the orifice. Very short, E. gamophylla. Inserted very near the narrow margin of the orifice, enclosed or less often semi-exserted. Deltoid, EZ. goniocalyz. Fixed close to the orifice, almost enclosed. Very short, deltoid, #. Gunna. Usually affixed very close to the summit of fruit. Very short, deltoid, con- vergent, EH. haemastoma. Inserted near the orifice. Minute, almost deltoid, #. Howittiana. Reaching to near the summit of the fruit or slightly beyond it. Deltoid, E. microcorys. Inserted slightly below the . . . . tim. Deltoid, Z. pilularis. Situated close beneath the rim. Very short, Z. populzfolia. Reaching to the narrow rim or slightly protruding beyond it; fruits sometimes barely half the length and width of those illustrated, and the valves occasionally more terminal. Short, 2. pruinosa. Exserted or almost quite enclosed deltoid, Nearly E. pyriformis. Reaching the summit of the fruit-tube or extending slightly beyond it, Short, pointed, E. redunca. 594 Frequently reaching to near the summit or sometimes slightly beyond it, Enclosed, permanently or long-coherent, rather narrow, LZ. robusta, Semi-exserted. Short, 2. saligna. Usually affixed very close. to the symmit of the fruit. Deltoid, very short, convergent, 2. Sieberiana. Inserted rather near the orifice. Deltoid, enclosed, LZ. strict. Enclosed near the orifice. Very short, Z. tetragona. 2b. Protruding. Slightly exserted; inserted not much beneath the orifice, quite enclosed or with their pointed summits slightly exserted. May occur sometimes more elongated and fine-pointed from the persistent basal remnants of the stvle, 2. uncinata. Or hardly extending beyond the orifice; deltoid. 17. Baileyana. Shghtly exserted valves, EL. pachyphylla. (suite exserted; much elongated, from a broad turgid base very narrowly attenuated, towards the summit coherent. Towards the summit far united and passing into the remnant of the style, externally streaked, particularly when aged, points of the valves wearing away finally, leaving the usmmuit of old fruits quite blunt, 2. cornuta. Deltoid, 2. rudis. Finally quite exserted. Deltoid, F. viminalis. At last exserted or convergent from the rim. Short; deltoid, E. punctata. Near the orifice, at a level with the rim or half-emerging. 2: siderophloia. Almost at the orifice, very small, deltoid, convergent, H. cinerea (pulverulenta). Half-exserted; delta-shaped, F. alpina. About half-exserted, awl-shaped-pointed, free; “‘ sometimes abbreviated,” EB. occidentalis. Half-exserted, forming an almost hemispheric summit of the fruit, 7. Raveretiana. Fully or sometimes half-exserted, almost deltoid, 2. microtheca. Exserted, at the base broad, thence awl-shaped, fragile, somewhat variable in length, but always narrow-pointed, and for a long while or even permanently coherent at the summit, 2. oleosa. Emersed, afterwards awl-shaped, 2. decipiens. Emersed, short, nearly deltoid, 2. salubris. Emergent or convergent; deltoid, Z. globulus. Exserted, deltoid, 2, alba, FE, Stuartiana, Vixserted, shorter than the space intervening between them and the edge of the calyx-tube, often very considerably so, Short; mostly deltoid, 2, diversifolia (santali- folia), ; 595 Exserted, large, nearly deltoid, finally erect, . macrocarpa. Exserted, almost awl-shaped-pointed, 2. salmonophloia. Wholly exserted, hardly as long as er shorter than the width of the rim. Deltoid, E. capitellata. Wholly exserted, shorter than the broad rim, 2. macrorrhyncha. Perfectly exserted, Poimted or simply acute. Deltoid-pointed. LE. Oldfield, Conspicuously protruding; deltoid-semi-lanceolar, EH. resinifera. High-exserted; deltoid, 2. rostrata. High-exserted; almost deltoid or semi-lanceolar, /. éereticornis. The following is “ domed,” but not strictly with exsert valyes :— Deltoid, LZ. gomphocephala. (See also Part XXJ, p, 19.) Here is another domed rim— Deltoid, red, EB. erythrocorys. (See also Part XLY, p. 133.) There is an amount of variation in the exsertion of valves, which, perhaps, even Mueller did not fully appreciate. At the present day botanists find it unnecéssary to describe valves with the elaboration employed by Mueller. The characters are, in modern descriptions, used as follows :— Sunk, and to what extent; flush with the orifice; if exsert, then to what extent; how many valves (they vary); and, briefly, their shape. 3a. Enclosed. These lists have been mainly compiled from the illustrations in the present werk. Valves slightly sunk (*at times slightly exsert)— E. accedens. *B. diversifolia. “FE. acmenioides. E.. goniocalyz. *F. Andrews. - *B. Guilfoyler. *F. Boormani. E. haemastoma. E. brachyandra. H. Howittiana. E. Browni. E; intertexta. EF. cesia. E. Jacksoni. E. Cambageana. E, Kruseana. *F, Consideniana, BE, linearis. E, cordata, E. longifolia. "EB, erebra, *H, melanophloia. *#, Dawsont, Li, Mitchelliana. *F, diversicolor, E, Muelleriana, *F. nitens. E. oreades. *2. paniculata. E. Pilliaegnsis. E. pilularis. E. populifolia. *F, Preissiana. E. rariflora. E. redunea. Valves moderately sunk— . acaciordes. . apiculata. aspera. Baueriana. . Behriana. Beyer. bicolor. Bosistoana. . botryordes. . clavigera. . doratoxylon. * . erythrocorys. . eudesmiordes. E. fasciculosa. EB. fecunda. ' #B. fruticetorum. BE. gamophylla. E, gracilis. BES ee eee Valves deeply sunk— 2. Abergiana. 2. affinis. E E E. calycogona. E . Caley (or slightly sunken ; . wpproximans. . de Beuzevillei. 596 at times exserted). E. calophylla. L. cladocalyz. E, Cliftoniana, Valves slightly sunk (*=at times slightly exsert)—continued. . robusta. * . Sheathiana. . Sreberrana. . Spenceriana. . Strickland. Todtiana. E. vernicosa. *H. virgata. E. Woodwardi. 1, E E E Behe Pe eee . leptophleba. . melliodora. . Mundijongensis. obliqua. papuand. . parvifolia. patens. . pilularis. prperita. polyanthemos. Risdoni. Rudderi. stricia. . teniola. . tetragona. . tetrodonta. . Thozetiana. . corymbosa, . decurva. . dichromophloia. E. ferruginea, E. ficifolia. FE. Foelscheana. E. fraxinoides. . leucoxylon (or deep). redunca var. elata. a 597 Valves deeply sunk—continued. E. gigantea E. grandifolia (or moderately). . hemastoma. . hemiphloia. . intermedia. . latifolia. . maculata. . miniata. obiusiflora. '. ochrophloia. E. odorata. EL, peltata. E. perfoliata. bee ehh 3b. Protruding. One has not much choice in the use of terms to express,the morphology of such portions of the valves as protrude beyond the calyx-tube. Because they are evident, they are more frequently recorded than those which are sunk, especially as one sometimes has the feeling that, in the case of a species having a reputedly sunken capsule, we may find later on that it may become flush with and even emerge beyond the calyx-tube. Everything is variable in Eucalyptus. Deltoid— . acacveformis. - aggregata. alba. . alpina (or slightly exserted). . angophorordes. . annulata (sometimes some- what attenuated). . Baeuerleni. . Banks. . Camfieldi. — . canaliculata. . capitellata (or slightly exserted). SER SEE . cmmered. . Cloeziana. . confluens. - corrugata. . Culleni. » Dalrympleana, Heese hh Besse mee & & & See ee & BES SS eee Ss mS ty . Pimprmana. . ptychocarpa. . pyrophora. setosa. . sideroxylon. . stellulata. . terminalis. . tesselaris. Torelliana. torquata. . trachyphloia. . urnigera. . Watsoniana. . dealbata. . Dundas. . Dunnir. . Lbbanoensis. . eleophora. . Ewartiana. . globulus. . gonrocalyx. . Griffithsi (s. narrow). Hilla. Irby. . Kirtonvana. . lavopinea. . Lane-Poolei. . Macarthuri. . macrocarpa. . macrorrhyncha. moi Deltoid—continued. E. maculosa. PE. Maideni. E. microtheca. Y. Morrisii. EL. Muelleri. 2. Muelleriana. LE. Naudiniana. PE. neglecta. E. notabilis. FE. nova-anglica. 2. occidentalis. EB. Oldfieldii. FE. ovata. 2. ovata var. camphora. E. pachyphylla var. sessilis. L. pallidifolia. E. Parramattensis. 2. parviflora. BE. patellaris. Ly. pellita. Nariow triangular or deltoid— . Bakeri. . Blakelyi. . eneorifolia. . drepanophylla. . Drummondii. . dumosa. E. grandis, EL. Gannii. Valves hooked— 2. amplifolia. LE. Bancrofli, EL). exserta. EL}. punctata (sometimes). Valves reflexed or recurved— E. Deanei. Lo. decipiens. E. drepanophylla. EL. Drumn onadii. 16 2) E LE E. Camfieldi (or broader). E. FE E & See 5e SU SF SF FSF FSS SS & ID} rb) aT 4 4s ID) ae . precox. . propinqua. pruinosa. . pulverulenta. . pumila. . punctata. . pyriformis var. Kingsmilli. . quadrangulata. . Raveretiana. . rubida. . rudis. . salubris. scoparia. _ Smithii. - SYUAMOSA. Stuartiana var. grossa. . tereticornis. unialata. . viminalis. . leptopoda. . microtheca. Normantonensis. occidentalis. . saligna. Seeana. . siderophloia. . Yarraensis. vostrata. vudis (at times). viminalis (at times). . resiniferd. . viminalis. Stuartiana. 599 Subulate valves — LZ. Clelandi. & . longifolia. E.. decipiens. E. occidentalis var. astringens. BE. eremophila. EF, oleosa. EL. falcata. FE. salmonophloia. BE. falcata var. ecostata. E. spathulata. EB. Gilli. BE. Stowardi. FE. lonqgicornis. E. transcontinentalis. Special types— Valves attenuated, connivant into a cone oe ... B. Lehmanni. Valves obtuse, rounded... sae a sit ... L. megacarpa. Valves very attenuate se se Se nis ... E. cornuta. Valves slightly exserted (sometimes sunk)— by BE. alpina. . lirata. E. amygdalina. BE. macrandra. E. Andrews. FE. marginata var. Staeri. E. Baileyana. FE. micranthera. BE. Bentham. BE. microcorys. E. bicolor. BE. nitens. FE. Bosistoana. BE. pachyloma. E. Caleyi. E. paniculata. EL. Campaspe. E. Penvrithensis. E. coccifera. BE. Perriniana. E. Consideniana. FE. pilularis E. coriacea (often sunken.) LE. platypus E. cosmophylla. HL. radiata. E. decorticans. EP’. redunca. Eh. diversifolia. E. robusta. BE. dives. FE. similis. E. erythronema. EB. Le Souefti. E. eugenioides. FB. Staigeriana. E. Flocktonie. E. striaticalyx E. incrassata. EB. Stricklandi. E, Kitsoniana. EB. umbra. EB. Kybeanensis. EB. vitrea. E, Laseroni. . Websteriana. ces E. ligustrina. 600 Numbers of the Valves. Bentham ignores them. Mueller gives numbers for 27 out of about 100 (“ Eucalyptographia *’) with the following results (the number of species is given in brackets) :— 3 valves (1); 3, rarely 2 or 4 (1); 3-4 (3); 3, rarely 4 (3); 3 or much oftener 4 (1); 3 or oftener 4, rarely 5 (1); 3 or 4, exceptionally 5 (2); 3, rarely 5 (1); 4 (2}; 4 or sometimes 3 or 5 (1); 4, rarely 5 (2); 4, rarely 3 or 5 (2); 4 or 5, rarely 3 (1); 4 or 5, rarely 6 (2); 4-6 (1); exceptionally 5 (1); 5 or some- times 4 or 6 (1); 5-6 or rarely 4 (1). Could anything be more confusing ? I have often sat under a tree examining the fruiting branches I had broken off, and found the variation in the number of valves such that I came to the conclusion that they had no diagnostic value in many species. Anomalous Valves. E. megacarpa F.vy.M. Figured at fig. 6c, Plate 78, Part XVIII. the rim very convex and prominent, continuous withthe thick, conical, obtuse, incurved and Bie i valves of the capsule.” (B.FI. 11, 232.) with 5 or sometimes 4 or 6 thick, emersed, convergent valves. ed (i < Rucaly ptographia. ’) The valves of this species are anomalous in being fleshy and incurved. The valves of £. globulus are somewhat similar to 2. megacarpa in that in both species the accessory covering of the valves is simply an enlargement of the disc which expands and becomes considerably thicker than the valves as the fruit or capsule develops. See Disc, Part LXI. E. Preissiana. Figured at fig. 3. Plate 78, Part XVIII. “Disc broad and concave, the ovary with as many protuberances in the centre as valves, (B.Fl. iii, 233.) “Valves 5-6, rarely 4, short, deltoid, permanently connivent, not protruding, surrounded by as many or twice as many depressed protuberances.” (‘‘ Eucalyptographia.”) 39 This species is anomalous in that the fruits have spheroidal protuberances on the depressed rim. They are figured as above, and, under Fruits, I will later submit more detailed drawings. The protuberances are not always 12 in number; they may be 10, and the alternate ones may be absorbed, leaving 6 or 5. Their morphological significance will be explained in Part LXI. RIM. . No one appears to have defined the “rim,’’ and indeed it is somewhat vague. It is usually taken to include everything from the commisural line or where the calyx- tube meets the operculum, to the base of the valves of the Saigon where the capsule is not much sunk. 601 The thin calycine rim may, as ripening proceeds, contract, and it may have the appearance of being cracked, or with pieces out of it, e.g., H. siderorylon, fig, 13a, Plate 55; H. Caleyi, fig. 16, 56. I have seen this cracking in H. Baueriana, EL. polyanthemos and #. Dawsoni, although I have not figured it, also in #. clavigera, and, less frequently, in one or two of the Corymbose, The thin or narrow rims will be separately enumerated presently, Bentham, 1866.—I quote Bentham’s remarks, as I haye done those of other botanists in regard to various organs. The varying phrases often convey shades of meaning which might be destroyed or impaired if they were paraphrased. Bentham, under Normales, gives the rim some classifactory value, thus— Sub-series Robusta.—‘ Rim of the fruit concave.” Sub-series Hvser/e.—< Rim convex or prominent, rarely flat, the capsule-valves protruding beyond it.” He does not, however, appear to have formally defined the “rim,” although I proceed to show that he uses it very frequently. Rim very narrow, 2. Lehmanni. Narrow, FE. botryoides, E. buprestium, E. corymbosa, E. corynocalys, E. crebra, EB. ferruginea, E. gracilis, E. hemiphloia, E. loaophleba, E. maculata, E. microcorys, E. macrotheca (brachypoda), E. paniculata, E. patens, E. polyanthemos, E. pruinosa, E. redunca, E. rudis, B. setosa, E. stricta. Narrow, not prominent, 2. occidentalis. Narrow, slightly prominent, H. wrnigera. Slightly prominent, Z. siderophloia. Narrow, slightly raised above the calyx border, EB. saligna. Not broad, Z. odorata. Usually flat and not very broad, £. marginata. Flat and rather broad, E. coceifera, E. spathulata. Rather broad, flat or nearly so, H. melliodora. Rather broad, flat or depressed, #. bicolor. Broad, EL. micranthera. Broad and flat, #. patellaris. Broad, flat or nearly so, usually deeply coloured, H. haemastoma. Broad rim prominent, LZ. longifolia. Fully 3 lines diameter, H. Preissiana. Thin, £. aspera, E. brachyandra, E. cinerea, E. clavigera, E. dichromophloia, EL. eximia, HL. foecunda, E. latifolia, E. melanophloia, BE. peltata, EH. phoenicea, LH. pyro phora, E. tesselaris, E. trachyphloia. Rather thin, EL. drepanophylla, EL. goniocalyx. 602 Rather thin and scarcely protruding, 2. Gunnii. Thin and slightly prominent, Z. robusta. Not thick, slightly prominent, 2. Stwartiana, Not very thick, 2. dumosa. Not very thick when the flowers are small, very broad and flat in some large- flowered forms (species now reconstructed, J.H.M.), 2. incrassata. Rather thick, 2. diversicolor, LE. miniata. Thick, £. ptychocarpa. Flat, 2. Behriana, EF. dealbata. Concave, 2. perfoliata, E. tetraptera. Flat or slightly concave, 2. stellulata. Concave or nearly flat, 2. piperita. Flat or concave, 2. coriacea. Flat or slightly concave and rather broad, 2. amygdalina. Concave or at length nearly flat. 2. wncinata. Rather broad and concave, F. obliqua, LE. obtusiflora. Very broad and concave, with a thin edge, FE. caesia. Raised above the calyx-border, broad and flat and concave, 2. conoidea. Broad and at first concave, but generally flat when quite ripe, L. virgata (Sieberiana). Rather broad, flat or shghtly convex or concave, L. pilularis. Rather broad, flat or scarcely convex, HL. decipiens. Rather thick, flat or slightly convex, 2. cneorifolia. Thick and slightly convex, 2. cosmophyta. Thick, flat or slightly convex, 2. leucoxylon (and sideroxylon). Broad, flat or slightly convex, 12. leptopoda. Rather broad, flat or slightly convex, 2. Risdoni. Narrow, and scarcely distinct from the slightly convex summit of the fruit. LE. cornuta. taised above the calyx-border, slightly convex and rather broad, L. pellita. Somewhat convex and rather broad, L. alba. ather broad, convex, 17. platypus. Broad rim convex, E, alpina, 2. gomphocephala, Broad, convex and prominent, 2. pallidifolia, EL. santalifolia. Not broad, convex or prominent, 22. resinifera, Very broad, convex and prominent, 2, macrorrhyncha. 603 Very broad, at length convex and much raised, 2. Oldfieldii, Thick, convex and prominent, /. platyphylla. Broad rim convex and often very prominent, the valves of the capsule usually protruding beyond it, £. capitellata. Broad, flat or scarcely convex, 1, concolor. Flat or shghtly convex, FL. vernicosa. Very convex and prominent, continuous with the thick, conical, obtuse, incurved and prominent valves of the capsule, 2. megacarpa. Thick and convex, E. pulverulenta. Slightly projecting, 2. cordata. The broad flat-topped disc or rim projecting aboye the calyx, 2. globulus. The very broad disc forming a raised rim, 2. macrocarpa. Ring formed by the disc remaining very prominent round the somewhat sunk convex-topped capsule, 2. pyriformis. Convex rim protruding into a thick ring, quite distinct from the valves, LE. annulata. With the very thick, broad, convex and raised rim of FL. Oldfieldii, but without any depressed centre, £. pachyloma. Convex, the capsule on a level with it, 2. angustissima. Rather broad, at first flat, but if well ripened usually prominent above the border of the calyx, H. viminalis. The rim very broad and conically exserted, the capsule depressed below the rim, the valves scarcely protruding ©? E. pachyphylla. Broad and very prominent, almost conical, /. rostrata, EF. exserta. Broad and very prominent, LZ. tereticornis. (The rim of the LH. rostrata, exserta, tereticornis class will be found described in some detail in a footnote to H. erserta, at p. 33, Part XXXII, to which I beg to refer my readers.) Narrow, on a level with the calyx as well as the flat-topped capsule, LZ. macrandra, Dise very broad and obtusely prominent, giving it the shape of an old-fashioned hat, EZ. erythrocorys. Rim scarcely distinct, £. telragona, Rim concave, not broad, Z. ewdesmioides. Rim narrow concave, LZ, odontocarpa. Rim narrow, but forming an acutely prominent ring, H. tetrodonta. —— 604 Not seen or not described. E. calophylla, E. grossa (not seen). E. citriodora. _ £. leptophleba (not mentioned), E. dives (fruit unknown). BE, oligantha (fruit unknown). BE. Drummondii (fruit unknown.) E. orbifolia (fruit unknown). EB. ficifolia. FE. terminalis (fruit unknown). E. grandifolia (fruit unknown). Mueller, 1879-84—*“ Eucalyptographia.”’ Mueller had usually something to say about the rim of the fruit, but he does not appear to have formally defined it. We have not only his words, but also his figures, to explain his meaning. Sometimes his words and expressions lack uniformity, but his language is quaint and often instructive in its nuances. Following are some of his synonyms for Rim :— Margin. Fruit calyx. Margin of the summit. Edge of the summit. Margin of the orifice. Edge. Vertical margin. Discal summit. Border. Diseal portion, &c. Fruit border. Rim very narrow, 2. clavigera, E. trachyphloia. Border very narrow, 2. microtheca. Rather narrow, F. bicolor (largiflorens), E. crebra, LE. Gunni. Narrow in age, 2. siderophloia. Rim flat, but rather narrow, F. diversicolor. Rather narrow, finally prominent, Z, occidentalis. Narrow, E. Behriana, EF. botryoides, E. calophylla, E. cornuta, E. corymbosa, E. doratorylon, EB. ficifolia, E. microcorys, EL. maculata, E. pruinosa, E, redunea, E, robusta. Margin of the summit rather narrow, but finally flat, 2. marginata. Margin narrow, F. salubris. Narrow margin of the orifice, 2. goniocalyz. Narrow at the margin, 2. Howittiana. Fruit border narrow, extending considerably beyond the valves, E. faeccunda. Fruit border sharply prominent externally, 2. stricta. idge of the summit narrow, 2. sepuleralis, Outwards narrow, 2. obliqua. Narrow, prominent. 2, peltata, 605 Rim prominently edged, H. buprestiwm. Narrow edged, LZ. piperita. Rim narrow-edged, descending, H. eximua. Narrowly edged at summit (of fruit), E. patens. Rim narrow compressed, EH. corynocalyx (cladocalyx), HE. paniculata. Narrowly prominent, 1. obcordata. Narrow, vertically descending, 2. Planchoniana. Narrow, descendent, #. salagna. Narrow or inward descending rim, H. acmenioides. Rim narrow, slightly annular, LZ. cordata. Flat, but narrow, L. oleost. Narrow-compressed, prominent, 2. hemiphloia. Narrow, compressed, fragile, occasionally somewhat indented margin, £. polyanthemos. Strongly compressed or seldom slightly flat, H. leucoxylon. Compressed vertical margin, LY’. odorata. Oftener narrow than conspicuously broad; seldom flat, #. cnerassata. Corymbose sunk—calycine, thin margin, H. Abergiana. Rim thin, £. gracilis. Margin (of fruits) thin, #. Todtiana. Thin, extending considerably beyond the very short valves, Z. tesselaris. - The thin edge around the orifice turned slightly inward, L. gamophylla. Margin of the orifice thinly compressed, #. Baileyana. Fruit bell-shaped quadrangular, or sometimes only with two angular ridges, E. tetraptera. Descending (really so sharp that it has no rim), EL. setosa. Depressed or quite flat, seldom through descent narrowed, 1. Sieberiana. Broadish, somewhat flat or inward descending, LZ. pilularis. Broadish and flat or internally descending, E. wncinata. Comparatively broad, 2. stellulata. Comparatively broad and rim depressed, #. decupiens. Comparatively broad and margin depressed, F. rudis. Comparatively broad and not strongly compressed or ascendant, H. melliodora. Rather broad . . s s . « rim finally flat and usually rather broad, E. amygdalina. Broad rim, EL. cosmophylla, E. snegacarpa. 606 Broad, ascending, 2. pachyphylla. Not very broad vertical margin, but suddenly and amply descending to the orifice, EB. ptychocarpa. Rim of the ripe fruit exserted, broad, somewhat turgid, 2. gomphocephala. Very broad, descending, separated by a conspicuous furrow from the edge of the calyx-tube, 2. Watsoniana. Rim flat, 2. alba. Rim depressed or quite flat, 2. haemastoma. More or less flat, 2. coriacea (pauciflora). Descending, not flat, 2. tetragona. Comparatively broad, convex rim, 2. Stuartiana. Broad protruding convex rim, 2. rostrata, LE. tereticornis. Broad, convex, rising towards the orifice, 2. viminalis. Very convex vertex . . . . broad rim, F. macrorrhyncha. Fruit-calyx almost hemispherical, with an amply protruding convex vertex, valves . . . . hardly as long as the width of the rim, the latter rarely flat, EF. capitellata. Discal summit very convex and finally far-protruding or sometimes rather depressed, always occupying a broad space hetween the valves and the margin of the calyx-tube, 2 santalifolia (diversifolia). Rather broad, somewhat convex, FL. cinerea (pulverulenta). Finally rather broadish, flat or convex, Z. punctata. tim broad, depressed or convex at the edge separated from the calyx-tube by an ample furrow, 2. globulus. Vertical margin (ef fruits) broad, slightly protruding and ascending, finally convex . 4. . , .alpina. Lower half of ripe fruit consisting of very broad convex rim, and . . 4 « valves. FE. Oldfieldii. Ascendent or channelled, the vertex very convex, FL. longifolia. Fruit surrounded beneath the broad and flat rim by an annular impression, L.. erythronema. Raised, almost annular, 2, resinifera. Discal portion very broad, much ascending and upwards contracted, E. pyriformis. The calycine portion depressed turbinate, not angular, the discal portion very broad, ascending, 2, macrocarpa. Discal vertex. Space of the discal vertex from. the edge to the valves nearly or iully as broad as the orifice, slightly convex or oftener descending, severed from the calyx-tube by a narrow furrow, 2. Preissiana. 607 Fruit . . . . at the marginal summit first ascending then flat and at the deltoid red valves impressed . . . . , E. erythrocorys. The discal expansion forming a narrow rim beyond the calyx-teeth, 2. tetrodonta. Not: stated.— LE. eugeniordes. LE. populifolia. E. Foelscheana. EF. Raveretiana. EL. miniata. E. salmonophlova. E. pheenicea. ILLUSTRATIONS. In the present work figures will be found illustratimg the rims of all the species enumerated above, together with a number of additional ones. It seems therefore unnecessary to make a further descriptive list, with modified verbiage perhaps, of rims of fruits. Colour of Rim. There is a limited amount of variation observable in the rim in a number of species. In some it appears to be variable, but these colour notes have not been systematically recorded, so far as I am aware. The reddish colour of the rim in E. hemastoma was early noted, and gave the specific name. We find that it isa useful character to this day. Other species have fruits with coloured rims, usually reddish- brown, e.g., H. dives, H. eugenioides, E. capitellata. It is one of the points that might be looked into by the young student, for Hucalyptus is a vast subject, and offers miscellaneous fields for inquiry, of varying degrees of importance. Explanation of Plates (244-247). Angles the lateral veins make with the midrib. (See also the full text contained in Part LVII.) PLATE 244, Longitudinales. Fig.1. 0°. This shows ideally parallel venation. 2. 74°. EH. stellulata, coriacea, &c. 3. 10°. Messrs. Baker and Smith (‘‘ Research on the Eucalypts,”’ Ed. 1, Plate 8, as H. amygdalina, and Ed. 2, as #. australiana). In my nomenclature the species is HZ. radiata (10-15°). 4. 15°. #. dives (Ist Ed., Plate 9; 2nd Ed., Plate 11, “ Research, &c.”), E. Sieberiana (Ist Ed., Plate 7; 2nd Ed., Plate 9). 5. 25-30°. Coriacee and some other Renanthere. Oblique. 6. 30°. H. Smithii (Ist Ed., Plate 5; 2nd Ed., Plate 8, ““ Research, &c.”) (30-45°.) Also Coriacee and other Renanthere, Porantheroidexe, Cornute. . 80-35°. Coriaceew and other Renanthere, Porantheroidex, Cornute, also Macranthere. 40°. Coriaceze and other Renanthere, Porantheroidee, Cornute, also Angophoroidee. . 45°. #. globulus (1st Ed., Plate 4; 2nd Ed., Plate 7, “ Research, &c.’’). F o@m-s 603 PLATE 245. Oblique (concluded). Fig. 1. 45-60°. E. botryoides (1st Ed., Plate 3; 2nd Ed.. Plate 6, “‘ Research, &c.”). See also “* Eucalypto- graphia”’ leaf. Also Macrantheree, Angophoroidee, Corymbose. 2. 50°. Macranthere, Corymbose. 3. 50-55°. E. maculata, Wyong, N.S.W., the lateral veins in this member of the Corymbose closer together than the preceding. 4. 50-65°. E. botryoides (** Eucalyptographia”). Also Macranthere, Corymbose. (See also fig. 1.) 5. 50-70°. E. saliqgna (“ Eucalyptographia”’). Also Macranthere, Corymbose. 6. 60° See EL. longifolia (1st Ed., Plate 6, ‘* Research, &c.”), with the lateral veins further apart than shown in fig. 7. 65-75°. EL. ficifolia (fresh leaf). PLATE 246. Transverse (concluded). Fig. 1. 65-75°. E. resinifera (** Eucalyptographia.’’). PL Bes E. corymbosa (1st Ed., Plate 2; 2nd Ed., Plate 5, “* Research, &c.”’). 3. 80° E. corymbosa (fresh leaf). 4. 85°. E. corymbosa. The most transverse leaf of this species that could be found. {In the diagrams. the middle third of each leaf is alone shown, for the reason referred to at Part LVIIL, p. 394.) To recapitulate, these drawirgs illustrate the three groups— 1. Longitudinales (0--25°). 2. Oblique (30-55°). 3. Transverse (50-90°). Speaking generally, the Transverse have the lateral veins closer to one another than is the case of the other two groups. On the other hand, in the diagrams, the Longitudinales and the Oblique and the Transverse are sometimes shown, for clearness, with the veins further apart than they really are. The abruptness between the width of the lateral veins in Plate 245, fig. 2 (50°) and in fig. 3 (50-55°) is diagrammatic. The figures of LZ. maculata (50-55°), E. ficifolia (65-75°), E. corymbosa (80°) are fair average examples of the width between the lateral veins in the Corymbose. In the Transverse, although the lateral veins are usually closer together than in other sections, they are further apart than shown in most of the diagrams of 50 to 90°. Thus, #. robusta, E. botryoides, E. saligna, E. resinifera, are referred to by most writers as being close to the Corymbose, which include most of the Transverse. Of these species I show facsimiles of leaves in the “* Eucalyptographia,” and it will be found that #. robusta is 45-60°, EB. botryoides 50-65°, B. saligna 50-70°, and £. resinifera 65-75°. The following species, which also do not belong to the Corymbos, have also venation more or less belonging to the Transverse :— E. tetraptera, 30-50°; B. propingua, 50°; EB. brachyandra, 45-55°; E. Spenceriana, 45-50°; E. tessellaris, 55-60°. E. punctata and E. Shiressii may be added to this list, and perhaps others. Sometimes the transverse venation of a juvenile leaf (e.y., 2. ucmenioides, fig. 5a, Plate 42), with lateral veins 45-55", simulates that of the Corymbose. It belongs to the Renantherw. Here I may insert a reminder to read Part LVII, pp. 392 to 408. Thus Longitudinales, p. 394; Oblique, p. 398; Transversw, p. 406. The narrowing of a leaf causing a tendency to greater acuteness of the lateral veins, p. 394. ao 609 PLATE 246 (Figs. 5-9). A Secondary Intramarginal Vein. Mr. fi. Cheel has drawn my attention to the vein which is parallel and close to the margin in some specimens of #. radiata, and which is distinct from the looped or irregular secondary vein, which really consists of the curved ends of the secondary veins, which, at their other ends, jointhe midrib. He suggests that it may have some taxonomic value. As it occurs in the leaves of various forms of this species, as shown in the drawings, and also in the widely separated 2. sideroxylon and EL. conica, both reproduced, and in, ¢.g., BE. Sieberiana, and in some other species (it is overlooked because it is usually so minute, and at times very close to the margin), I thinkit is rather to be looked upon as a simple morphological character— a mechanical necessity to support the leaf-tissue in leaves of varying thickness and width. Following are some figures of leaves showing this faint secondary Intramarginal Vein :— Fig. 5. E. radiata Sieb. Ashfield, near Sydney, N.S.W., a cultivated plant raised from seed obtained from Wyndham, N.S.W. (E. Cheel). 6. #. radiata Sieb. Bellimbella, near Nerrigundah, N.S.W. (E. Cheel). E. radiata Sieb. Mittagong, N.S.W. (District Forester C. J. Clulee). 8. E. sideroxyion A. Cunn. Harvey Range, near Peak Hill. N.S.W. (J. L. Boorman). E..conica Maiden. Cowra, N.S.W. (R. H. Cam pace): All the leaves juvenile or nearly so. _I §> PLATE 247. DECURRENCE. 1. Of the Midrib. Where the branchlet (rachis) is markedly angular (quadrangular) it is commonly seen that the petiole, or continuation of the midrib, is decurrent and expanded, its outer edges forming the quadrangular edges of the branchlet. For examples see figs. 1-4, Plate 247. IT have some notes on “ Angularity of Branchlets” at Part LVI, p. 315. The state of being decurrent is always accompanied by angularity of the branchlets. 2. Of the Leaf. It is a much rarer case for the tissue of the leaf or lamina to expand (not to the full width of the lamina), at the place where the petiole would normally be. In such a case the midrib is seen distinct from the lamina and often thickened, e.g., 3a—3c, Plate 236 (EZ. Flocktonie). In no species of Eucalyptus hitherto recorded is the lamina so expanded at the base as in the present one. In cases in which there is no obvious decurrence of the lamina, e.g., figs. 1-4, Plate 247, the midrib is distinctly seen decurrent on the rachis, and, in addition, angles decurrent from the margins of the lamina. In other words, contemplation of figs. 1b and Ic show that there is decurrence of both midrib and lamina, but in most cases the lamina (as regards decurrence) is suppressed. In £, Flocktonie the decurrent portion of the lamina is adnate to the rachis. So also is the midrib in this and other species figured. No doubt a future botanist will make sections and illustrate the anatomical relations of the decurrent part of the lamina to the decurrent part of the midrib to the rachis, and of the two latter organs to each other. See also Part LIX. 1a. 1b, le. Intermediate leaves of EZ. longicornis F.v.M., Wagin, W.A. (C. A. Gardner, No. 1234). 16 and le enlarged. These exhibit decurrence of the midrib down the rachis, while the outer portions of the lamina most remote from the midrib are decurrent also, and develop a more or less winged rachis. 2a, 26. Intermediate leaves of ZL. longicornis F.v.M., Westonia, W.A. (Forester J. M. Cusack). To be compared with figs. la-le. ie) ~] 610 PLATE 247—continued. 2. Of the Leaf—continued. Mature leaf of 2. calycogona Turez., Yeelanna, Eyre’s Peninsula, South Australia (W. J. Spafford, No. 3). Showime decurrence of midrib. Intermediate leaf of 2. Flocktoniw Maiden, Bendering, W.A. (C. A. Gardner, No. 1686). Showing decurrence of the midrib. Intermediate leaf of 2B. Preissiana Schauer, cultivated in Botanic Garden, Hobart, Tasmania (collected, J. H. Maiden, March, 1908). Showing a tendency to decurrence, both of midrib and lamina. Triphylly. . Case of triphylly in 2. Gilli Maiden. Here the three juvenile leaves cohere by nearly half their margins. A list of species in which triphylly has been observed will be given in a subsequent Part. Receptacle. Vertical section through a head of syncarpous fruits of 2. Lehmanni Preiss. (Compare Plate 144). Note the swelling of the peduncle, immediately under the fruits, forming a quadrangular receptacle. Very Broad Peduncle. . Fruit of 2. tetraptera Turez., Desmond, near Ravensthorpe, W.A. (L. Reid). (a) Note the place of articulation to the calyx-tube of (6) the very broad, ribbon-like, flexuose peduncle. Calyx-tubes. Young fruit of ZB. tetraplera Turcz., Bremer Bay, W.A. (J. Wellstead), showing the four acute points to the calyx-tube (there is affinity to the Eudesmiee here); the stigma and a portion of the style, and also the broad peduncle. 10. Winged calyx-tube of a flower of #. Forrestiana Diels. Compare Plate 95. The specimen was collected at Esperance in 1903 by Mr. Babington. The fruits are smaller and the wings are thinner and proportionately wider than have been described or figured. In Mr. Babington’s fruits the width (excluding the wings) is about 1 cm., and the width (including the wings) about 1.5 cm. leaving the width of each wing at 2-3 mm. (See Maiden in Journ. Roy. Soc. N.S.W., li., p. 449 (1917). Compare also 2. pyriformis and its varieties. The following species of Eucalyptus are illustrated in my “ Forest Flora of New South Wales ’* with larger twigs than is possible in the present work; photographs of the trees are also introduced wherever possible. Details in regard to their economic value, &c., are given at length in that work, which is a popular one. The number of the Part of the Forest Flora is given in brackets :— acaciodes A. Cunn. (xlviii). melliodora A. Cunn. (ix). acmenioides Schauer (xxxii). mierocorys F.v.M. (xxxviii). affinis Deane and Maiden (lvi). macrotheca F.v.M. (li). amygdalina Labill. (xvi). Muelleriana Howitt (xxx). Andrewsi Maiden (xxi). numerosa Maiden (xvii). Baileyana F.v.M. (xxxy). obliqua L’Hérit. (xxii). Bakeri Maiden (Ixx). ochrophloia F.v.M. (I). Baueriana Schauer (lvii). odorata Behr and Schlectendal (xli) Baueriana Schauer var. conica Maiden (Iviii). oleosa F.v.M. (Lx). Behriana F.v.M. (xlvi). paniculata Sm. (viii). bicolor A. Cunn. (xliv). pilularis Sm. (xxx1). Boormani Deane and Maiden (xlv). piperita Sm. (XXxiii). Bosistoana F.v.M. (xliii). Planchoniana F.v.M. (xxiv). Caleyi Maiden (lv). polyanthemos Schauer (lx). capitellata Sm. (xxviii). populifolia Hook. (xlvi). conica Deane and Maiden (vi). propingua Deane and Maiden (Ix). Consideniana Maiden (xxxvi). punctata DC. (x). coriacea A. Cunn. (xv). radiata Sieb. as amygdalina (xvi). corymbosa Sm. (xii). regnans F.v.M. (xvi). erebra F.v.M. (lit). resinifera Sm. (iil). Dalrympleana Maiden (Ixiv). robusta Sm. (|xvii). dives Schauer (xix). vostrata Schlecht. (Lxii). dumosa A. Cunn. (lxv). rubida Deane and Maiden (xin). eugenioides Sieber (xxix). saligna Sm. (iv). fruticetorum F.v.M. (xlu). siderophlova Benth. (xxxix). gigantea Hook. f. (li). sideroxylon A. Cunn. (xiii). globulus Labill. {Ixvii). Sieberiana F.v.M. (xxxiv). goniocalyx F.v.M. (vi). Smaithii R. T. Baker (Lxx). hemastoma Sm. (xxxvii). stellulata Sieb. (xiv). hemiphloia F.v.M. (vi). tereticornis Sm. (Xi). longifolia Link and Otto (ii). éessellaris F.v.M. (Ixvi). Luehmanniana F.v.M. (xxvi). Thozetiana F.v.M. (xlix). macrorrhyncha F.v.M. (xxvii). viminalis Labill. (Lxiv). maculata Hook. (vii). virgata Sieb. (xxv). Maideni F.v.M. (lxix). vitrea R. T. Baker (xxii). melanophloia F.v.M. (liv). * Government Printer, Sydney. 4tc. Each part contains 4 plates and other illustrations. Note By GOVERNMENT PRINTER. Financial conditions have so largely affected publications that it is no longer possi le to continue the issue of ‘‘ The Forest Flora of New South Wales” at the old rates, and from this date onward, 7.e., from and including Part 7. Vol_ VII, the price of the individual Parts will be raised to 2s. 6d. each. For those Parts already published the old sale price will be adhered to, and subscriptions already received will not be disturbed, but the new subscription rate of 2s. 6d. per part, or 25s. for 12 parts, will come into effect as from the Ist July, 1921. Sydney: Alired James Kent, Acting Government Printer—1923. G 2 _ is & 7 i be A } abe =, at no ae S ¥ et) ae i F \ 4 4 ‘a i 2 fe a ihe a E . x Pe ite ‘ 7 ~~ 5 en SSRs os rn Pei, Le WAhiaest aye : ry v Lyk at OO : ; ] atic. i ve RANE ey = Tite Wiese aur ; roe a i ee F > an = ‘ A apes ? | Wie p Paps : ; : : oe -_ i . os i ae | 7 Dd 2 ft h. i s rey Tek it v i x - ‘an “ ; = oe ¥ = 8 , a. nr ‘ bt a ) m4 ; oy" Pe tS ° J f oP . 1 ‘ ; al 7 ‘ ¢ -_ iy es vie a. a hae Py Md " Ad) *f el) Dinnyar Ae) ‘ aunt, Apert ah ie ee ee Geol dat. wtdie ts: Ceara : eld A Pe hs te i antivenild re Garey) © eh ee LA ; se’ betas ah enh 7 F ane Leo AR ee : wn aha 9 ct SS a ‘ , f iu Riv? ea] ax b ane ‘Pa {0 Jah ar? bee! t they a 1d yom rt ake a cvgchige of Jowe ye ad ieee nee ap frie a i A COPD or ot a LONGITUDINALES ( OBLIQU# (6-9). [See also figs. 10 and 11, Plate > uy > —6.38 4 PL. 245, M.Flockfon.def.er lirh. Plate 244.] 9 [See also figs. 1-4, Plate 246.] ’ [See also figs. 6 =A). Gop: Angles the lateral veins make with the midrib. OBLIQUE (1 TRANSVERSE CRIT. REY. EUCALYPTUS. - . 7 veo waa ee ae _ ae | i a4 > See PL. 246. CRIT. REV. EUCALYPTUS. { i SEND sooo alia aad ; Tipe Becerra en OLN gt esti areerries SS ruaran mane Arann Akpan tor ROI POH (RSLS NTE UP SIDER HENRI ESA NU ARRAN AAT ANSGAR ELE PNR ANNONA 7S A ME NP MERON AE Rep MRS TTR oe 4 q 4 4 tt M -Flockfon.des. ersirh. eé with the midrib. ak [See also figs. 5 Angles the lateral veins m TRANSV Plate 245.] 7, =) ERS (1 A secondary intra-marginal vein (5-9). oe Fee a oe - wy a LS = aa Pu. 247. CRIT. REV. EUCALYPTUS. BM EARNS HD ecard PELarU fein erent LEARNT SY RUS AAV AUSTENITE MESS SEMEN) OG Rta CL TEEN ARTA Ee M.Floekfon.del.er lifh- Decurrence of lamina and midrib (1-5). Triphylly (6). (9; 10). J Calyx-tubes Receptacle (7). Very broad peduncle (8). a P . 7 => as . 2 a - aa ab re ie | Bm htt best be ts by by S SRS: baby baby Sie ieoiscisclstois SUS SY Bats By by Bo Ba By Gy by - PART XXXI. . tereticornis Smith. . Bancrofti Maiden. /. amplifolia Naudin. Plates, 123-131. (lssued July, 1917.) PART XXXII. . Seeana Maiden. exserta V’.v.M. . Parramattensis C. Hall. . Blakelyi Maiden. . dealbata A. Cunn. . Morris R. 'v. . Howittiana F.v.M. Baker. Plates, 1917.) PART XXXIII. rostrata Schlechtendal. 132-135. (Issued September, #. rudis Endlicher. - Dundasi Maiden, . pachyloma Berth. Plates, 136-139. 1917.) PART XXXIV. redunca Schauer. (Issued December, . accedens W. V. Fitzgerald, . cornuta Labill. . Websteriana Maiden. Plates, 140-143. (Issued April, 1918.) PART XXXV. . Lehmanni Preiss. annulata Benth. . platypus Hooker. . spathulata Hooker. - gamophylla F.v.M. . argillacea W. V. Fitzgerald. Plates, 144-147. (Issued August, 1918.) PART XXXVI. . occidentalis Endlicher. . macrandra F.v.M. . salubris F.v.M. . cladocalyxr F.v.M. Cooperiana F.v.M. intertexta R. T. Bakeu. confluens (W. V. Fitzgerald) Maiden Plates, 148-151. (Issued January. 1919.) PART XXXVII. . clavigera A. Cunn. aspera F.v.M, . grandifolia R.Br. : papuana F.v.M. Plates, 152-155. (Issued March, 1919.: PART XXXVIII. . tessellaris l’.v.M. Spenceriana Maiden. Cliftoniana W. V. Fitzgerald. setosa Schauer. . ferruginea Schauer. . Moorei Maiden and Cambage. dumosa A. Cunn. torquata Luehmann. amygdalina Labill, - tadiata Sieber. numerosa Maiden. nitida Hook. f- Plates 156-159. (Issued July, 1919.) PART XXXIX. Torelhwna F.v.M. . corymbosa Smith. intermedia R. T. Baker. patellaris F.v.M. celastroides Turczaninow. gracilis F.v.M. transcontinentalis Maiden. longicornis F.y. oleosa F.v.M. Flocktonie Maiden. . virgata Sieber. oreades R. T. Baker. obtusifiora DC. . fraxinoides Neane and Maiden. Plates, 160-163, (Issued February, 1920, ) SLES PART XL. . #. terminalis F.v.M. . #, dichromophloia F.v.M. . £. pyrophora Benth. . EB, levopinea R. VY. Baker. . £. ligustrina DC. EH. stricta sieber. . E. grandis (Hill) Maiden. (Issued March, 1920.) Plates, 164-167. PART XLI. . latifolia ¥.v.M. . Foelscheana F.v.M. . Abergiana I.v.M. 7. pachyphylla Wyy.M. | pyriformis ‘urezaninow, milli Maiden. ae Oldfieldii F.v.M. #L. Drummondi Bentham, Plates, 168-171. (Issued June, 1920.) yar. PART XLII. . L. eximia Schauer. . H. peltata Bentnam. . EH. Watsoniana l’.v.M. . H. trachyphloia ¥.v.M. 2. HB. hybrida Maider, Hy. Kruseana ¥.v.M. . H. Dawsoni R. 1. Baker. 1. polyanthemos Schauer. , #. Baueriana Schauer. ®. EH. conica Deane and Maiden, ). L. concolor Schauer. Plates, 172-175. PART XLII. . E. ficifolia F.v.M. . E. calophylla R.Br. 1, heematoxylon Maiden. . maculata Hook. . B. Mooreana (W. V. Fitzgerald) Maiden, . E. approximans Maiden. 2. L. Stowardi Maiden. Plates 1920.) PART XLIV. . perfoliata R. Brown, ptychocarpa F.v.M. similis Maiden. . lirata(W. V. Witzgerald) Maiden,n.sp. Baileyana b.v.M. - Lane-Poolei Maiden. . Ewartiana Maiden. . Bakeri Maiden. . Jacksoni Maiden. - eremophila Maiden. 176-179. Plates, 180-182. (Issued february, 1921.) PART XLV. 7. erythrocorys F.v.M. _ E. tetrodonta F.v_M. . odontocarpa F.v.M. 7. capitellata Smith. E . 5 ee Camfieldi Maiden. E - Blazlandi Maiden and Cambage. . Normantonensis Maiden and Gambaze Plates, 184-187. (Issued April, 1921.) PART XLVI. . E. tetragona F.v.M. . E. eudesmioides P.v.M. . E. Ebbanoensis Maiden n.sp. . BH. Andrewsi Maiden. . EB. angophoroides R. T. Baker. . He Kybeanensis Maiden & Cambage. . (dup. of 2. Nels eciiiens Endl. 52) B. eremophila Maiden. Plates. 188-191. (Issued May, 1921.) Kings- i (Issued August, 1920. (Issued November, INDEX OF PARTS PUBLISHED —